Skip to main content

Full text of "Friends' miscellany"

See other formats 


yrajp 


1a# 


■>. 


■ 


*■ 


0ARL1MGT0H 
.•-i/U.  UBRARY 
URTVEM!        Of  KTTSSUMH 


UNIVERSITY  OF   PITTSBURGH 


.Darlington  JVlemorial  .Library 


FRIENDS'    MISCELLANY: 

BEING  A  COLLECTION  OF 

ESSAYS  A1VD  FRAGMENTS, 

BIOGRAPHICAL,  RELIGIOUS,  EPISTOLARY,  NARRATIVE, 
AND  HISTORICAL; 


DESIGNED  FOR  THE   PROMOTION  OF  PIETY  AND  VIRTUE,  TO  PRESERVE  IN 

REMEMBRANCE  THE  CHARACTERS  AND  VIEWS   OF  EXEMPLARY 

INDIVIDUALS,  AND    TO    RESCUE    FROM    OBLIVION 

THOSE  MANUSCRIPTS  LEFT  BY  THEM, 

WHICH  MAY  BE  USEFUL  TO 

SURVIVORS. 


The  memory  of  the  just  is  blessed. — Solomon. 
Gather  up  the  fragments  that  remain,  that  nothing  be  lost. 

John,  vi.  12. 


EDITED  BY  JOHN  &  ISAAC  COMLY,  BYBERRY. 


Vol.  VII. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
PRINTED  FOR  THE  EDITORS  BY  J.  RICHARDS, 

No.  129  North  Third  Street. 
1835. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2010  with  funding  from 

University  of  Pittsburgh  Library  System 


http://www.archive.org/details/friendsmiscellan07coml 


CONTENTS  OF  VOL.  VII. 


Page. 

Annals  of  the  Pemberton  Family,       ...  -         1 

Memoirs  of  James  Pemberton,  49 

Settlement  and  Progress  of  Byberry  Meeting,              -  -       97 

Testimony  concerning  Rachel  Barnard,     ...  124 

The  Christian's  Strength,  by  Susanna  Hopkins,          -  -     126 

Letter  from  Ruth  Anna  Lindley,               -  128 

Brief  account  of  Sarah  Lundy,             -  130 

Letter  from  Edward  Stabler,          -  132 

Thoughts  in  time  of  sickness  and  affliction,    -  140 

Short  account  of  John  Lewis,         -  142 

Extracts  from  John  Baldwin's  Journal,            -  145 

Account  of  Friends  in  Vermont,                 -             -             -  186 

Letter  from  Patrick  Henry,     -             -             -             -  -     189 

Epistle  from  James  Lord,              ....  191 

Testimony  concerning  Hannah  Churchman,                -  -     193 

Thoughts  on  Death,  by  David  Cooper,      -  202 

Last  expressions  of  Lettice  Pugh,        -  210 

Memorial  to  the  Legislature  of  Virginia,                -             -  212 

Letter  from  Benjamin  Bates,               -  221 

Account  of  the  Indians  of  Wihaloosing,     -            -            -  231 
Letter  from  William  Blakey,              ....    238 

"  My  Father's  at  the  Helm,"  240 

Journal  of  William  Matthews,             -            -             -  -    241 

Letter  to  Peter  Yarnall,     -----  287 

Narrative  of  a  Journey  to  Sandusky,              -             -  -    289 

Margaret  Bispham's  instructions  to  her  daughters,            -  337 

A  short  account  of  Deborah  Bond,      -  342 

William  Matthews'  epistle,           -            -            '            -  346 


CONTENTS. 

Page. 

Lines  to  the  memory  of  Elizabeth  Leggett,    -             -  -     352 

Letter  from  Owen  Biddle  to  Clement  Penrose,      -             -  354 

Brief  account  of  Hannah  Wickersham,           -             -  *    360 

Lines  addressed  to  a  friend,          -             -  *6* 

Elizabeth  Levis's  Letters  to  her  children,        -            -  -    365 

A  short  account  of  Mary  Lundy,               -             -  375 

William  Blakey's  Letter  to  his  brother,           -             -  -     378 

Extract,    -------  380 


FRIE1VDS*  MISCELLAIYY. 

No.  1.]  FOURTH  MONTH,   1835.  [Vol.  VII. 

ANNALS 
Of  the   Pemberton  family,   with  notes  respect- 
ing some  of  their  contemporaries. 

ADVERTISEMENT. 

A  number  of  papers  having  come  into  the  posses- 
sion of  the  compiler  of  these  Annals,  throwing 
light  upon  the  early  history  of  the  Pemberton  fami- 
ly, and  their  settlement  in  Pennsylvania,  he  thought 
he  could  not  make  a  better  use  of  them,  than  to 
trace  the  events  which  are  now  given  to  the  reader. 
Yet,  from  ancient  papers,  it  is  sometimes  no  easy 
matter  to  gain  the  information  we  desire;  and  there- 
fore, in  the  perusal  of  the  following  account,  let  it 
be  recollected,  that  as  it  respects  those  points  in 
which  a  deficiency  may  appear, — from  the  darkness 
and  obscurity  of  the  events  of  early  times,  in  which 
he  had  but  little  to  guide  him, — such  as  a  casual  re- 
mark in  an  old  Almanac, —  a  hint  in  a  letter,  or  an 
allusion  in  a  memorandum, — he  has  gathered  these 
few  particulars  of  the  days  that  are  past.  Nor  is  it 
apprehended,  that  in  the  perusal  of  these  Annals, 
the  reader,  who  is  desirous  to  gain  knowledge  and 
instruction  from  the  lives  and  characters  of  those 
who  have  endeavoured  to  fill  up  their  measure  of 
duty  in  ages  past,  will  be  disappointed. 

The  first  ancestor  that  can   be  ascertained   with 
precision,   was  William    Pemberton,   who  appears 
Vol.  VII.  — 1 


2  ANNALS  OP  THE 

to  have  been  an  husbandman.  He  was  born,  proba- 
bly, about  the  year  1580.  His  wife's  name  was 
Ann;  they  were  married  10th  mo.  10th,  1602.  His 
children  were  Alice,  Margery,  Ralph,  Ellen,  and 
perhaps  some  others.  By  "  a  lease  for  three  lives," 
dated  May  30th,  1625,  it  appears  that  a  messuage, 
or  cottage,  and  its  "  crofts  or  clausures  of  land, 
gardaines,  pastures,  feedings,"  &c.  situated  in  As- 
pull,  in  Lancashire,  England,  were  leased  to  him 
by  Roger  Hindley,  of  Hindley  Hall,  during  the 
lives  of  Ralph,  Alice,  and  Margery,  his  children, 
and  the  survivor  of  them.  The  terms  of  this  con- 
tract were  rather  singular,  at  least  to  us,  in  this  day. 
The  yearly  rent  was  twenty  pence,  in  equal  por- 
tions, "  at  the  feast  daies  of  the  byrth  of  our  Lorde 
God,  and  the  natyvytie  of  St.  Johne  the  baptyst;" 
and  also,  "two  hens,"  and  "two  days  shearing  or 
reaping  of  corn."  Ten  years  afterward,  this  lease 
was  assigned  by  William  to  his  son  Ralph,  then  fol- 
lowing the  trade  of  a  malster.  In  that  day,  annual 
licenses  were  necessary,  and  were  granted  by  the 
justices  of  the  peace,  for  the  purpose  of  "  buying 
barley  to  make  into  malt,  in  any  market  within  the 
Commonwealth  of  England,  and  the  same  so  bought 
and  made,  to  carry  and  sell  in  any  market."  Ralph 
continued  in  this  business  at  Aspull,  several  years. 
Of  the  early  part  of  his  life,  and  of  any  other  part  of 
that  of  his  parents,  nothing  is  now  known. 

William  Pemberton  died  9th  mo.  26th,  1642,  and 
his  widow,  10th  mo.  23d,  following.  Ralph,  or 
Raphe,  his  son,  married  Margaret,  daughter  of 
Thomas  Seddon,  of  Warrington,  linenwebster,  4th 
month  7th,  1648.  The  issue  of  this  marriage, 
were  Phineas  and  Joseph;  the  former,   born   11th 


PEMBERTON    FAMILY.  3 

month  31st,  1649-50;    the  latter,  2d  month  12th, 
1652. 

James  Harrison,  whose  name  will  be  frequently- 
mentioned  in  this  compilation,  was  a  shoemaker, 
and  lived  at  Stiall-green,  in  Cheshire.  He  was  a 
minister  among  the  Society  of  Friends,  who,  in 
1650,  separated  themselves  from  the  world,  and 
united  together  in  religious  fellowship.  In  1655, 
James  Harrison  travelled  in  the  service  of  the  gos- 
pel, in  the  north  of  England.  He  married  Anne 
Heath,  5th  month  1st,  the  same  year. 

The  early  times  of  the  appearance  of  Friends  in 
England,  were  seasons  of  great  trial  and  persecu- 
tion, on  account  of  their  religious  principles  ;  and 
they  endured  many  sufferings  and  imprisonments, 
for  the  support  of  the  testimonies  of  Truth.  James 
Harrison,  as  well  as  his  brethren  in  profession,  did 
not  escape  these  storms;  and,  as  men  conscious  of 
the  rectitude  of  their  high  and  holy  calling,  bore 
all  their  unjust  and  cruel  treatment  with  christian 
meekness  and  patience;  thus  evincing  to  their  per- 
secutors that  they  returned  not  evil  for  evil. 

Phineas  Pemberton,  as  he  grew  up  in  the  inno- 
cent life  in  those  days,  was  visited  with  religious 
impressions,  to  which,  as  he  rendered  obedience, 
he  became  confirmed  in  the  principles  of  an  upright 
and  holy  conversation.  His  father,  inclining  to  put 
him  apprentice  to  the  grocery  business,  in  1665, 
being  the  fifteenth  year  of  his  age,  he  "  went  to 
show  himself  to  John  Abraham,"  at  Manchester, 
for  that  purpose,  and  was  bound  to  him  for  the  term 
of  seven  years  ;  on  which,  twenty-eight  pounds 
were  paid  by  Ralph,  his  father,  as  a  fee.  This  John 
Abraham  appears  to  have  been  a  very  worthy,  and 


4  ANNALS  OF  THE 

conscientious  man,  and  Phineas  became  much  at- 
tached to  him,  so  that  he  preserved  an  intimate 
friendship  with  him  during  his  life;  and  at  his  death, 
in  1681,  gave  an  evidence  of  his  tender  regard  in  a 
memorial  of  his  virtues. 

The  serious  impressions  on  the  mind  of  Phineas 
Pemberton,  inducing  him  to  refuse  compliance  with 
the  empty  forms  of  the  established  church,  he  be- 
came a  mark  for  those  in  power,  even  while  he  was 
an  apprentice,  and  was  several  times  imprisoned  in 
Chester  and  Lancaster  castles,  for  his  attendance  of 
the  religious  meetings  of  Friends.  To  show  the 
arbitrary  and  mean  measures,  pursued  in  those  days 
of  darkness,  to  force  compliance,  the  following  let- 
ter from  Phineas  to  his  father  is  transcribed.  It 
gives  an  account  of  one  of  the  occurrences  of  this 
nature,  which  will  serve  as  a  specimen,  among  many, 
of  the  kind  of  treatment  which  the  innocent  receiv- 
ed from  those  in  office,  merely  for  attempting  to 
worship  the  Almighty  in  the  manner  they  deemed 
most  acceptable  to  him.     It  is  thus  superscribed: 

11  For   his    loving   father,    Ralph   Pemberton,  in 
Aspull,  deliver." 
"  Loving  father: 

"  My  duty  to  thee  remembered,  I  thought  it 
might  be  convenient  to  let  thee  understand  of  what 
followeth:  The  last  first-day  the  meeting  was  at  Ed. 
Dawson's,  in  Blakely,  and  my  master  was  to  go 
into  Yorkshire;  but  he'  went  to  the  meeting  first; 
from  thence  he  was  to  go  forward  in  his  journey. 
He  went  from  home  (idem)  to  the  meeting  about 
half  an  hour  before  me,  and  he  left  his  coat  with 
me,  and  ordered  me  to  bring  it  after  him.  So,  as 
I  was  going  in  the  street  with  the  coat  to  the  meet- 


PEMBERTON  FAMILY.  5 

ing,  after  my  master,  I  met  the  constables  and  over- 
seers, and   such   like,  and   they   demanded    of  me 
whither  I  was  going.     I  denied  to  tell  them;  but  I 
said,  thither  as  I  was  going  I  did  intend  to  go.   The 
constables  said  I  should  go  no  further,  nor  I  should 
not  go    home,   without   I    would   promise  them  I 
would  keep  me  at  home  all  that  day.   I  said  I  would 
make  no  such  promise.   Then  they  said  I  should  go 
along  with  them,  and  that  after  service  was  done,  I 
must  go  before  the  justice  of  peace.     So  they  took 
me,  and  kept  me  prisoner,  and  set  the  beagle  to  look 
to  me,  until  they  came  to  me  again.      So,  after  they 
had  done  at  the  mass-house,  the  constables  came  in 
again,  and  told  me,  if  I  would  give  three  shillings, 
I  should  not  go  before  the  justices.  I  said  I  had  none 
to  give  them  upon  that  account.      Then  they  said, 
"  If  you  will  borrow  one  shilling  of  your  mistress, 
we  will  get  you  off,  if  we  can."   I  answered,  I  had 
none  to  give,  nor  none  would  I   borrow;  nor  they 
were  not  likely  to  have  any  of  me.     So  there  was 
one  by  who  proffered  me  to  lay  down   one  shilling 
for  me:  I  told   him  I  should   not   take   him   as   my 
friend,  nor  restore  him  any  thing  again,   if  he  laid 
down  any  thing  for  me.  And  many  flattering  words 
they  had,  to  have  had  me  to  have  complied  to  their 
wills;  but  the  Lord  and  his  truth  was  more  to  me 
than  all  the  snares  they  could  cast  before  me.     So, 
when  they  saw  they  could  not  get  me  yield  either 
to  pay  any  thing,  or  suffer  others  to  pay  for  me, 
they  bade  me  go  home,  for  they  would  not  trouble 
the  justices  with  me  then;  but  they  would  call  on 
me,  either  in  the  afternoon  or  next  day. 

So  then,  I  went  on  towards  the  meeting:  before 
I  came  back  from  the  meeting,  the  constable  came 
1* 


6  ANNALS  OP  THE 

again  forme,  to  our  house:  so  some  made  answer  I 
was  not  in  town.  So  he  went  away  and  came  not 
again  that  night.  The  next  day  I  had  business  to 
go  in  Cheshire  upon  my  master's  account.  When 
I  was  gone,  he  came  again,  and  said  he  had  a  pre- 
cept from  the  justices  for  me.  They  told  him  I  was 
not  at  home.  The  next  morning,  about  half  an  hour 
after  J.  Barrs  had  been  here,  he  came  again,  and 
took  me  before  justice  Haworth,  so  called;  but  he  is 
fitter  to  be  called  a  man  of  strife.  When  I  came 
before  him  with  my  hat  on,  he  commanded  the  con- 
stable to  take  it  off.  I  asked  why  I  might  not  keep 
on  my  hat,  as  well  as  my  shoes?  with  many  other 
words  we  had  about  it.  The  constable  took  it  off 
and  laid  it  upon  the  table  before  me:  I  took  it  up, 
and  put  it  on  again;  and  he  pulled  it  off  again.  And 
when  we  had  done  about  the  hat,  he  asked  me  whi- 
ther I  was  going  upon  the  sabbath  day?  I  told  him 
my  master  was  some  miles  out  of  town,  and  was  to 
go  forward  on  his  journey  the  next  day  following, 
and  I  was  ordered  to  bring  his  coat  after  him.  He 
asked  where  my  master  was,  several  times  over; 
and  I  refused  to  tell  him.  He  said  he  would  make 
me.  I  said,  thou  canst  not  compel  me  to  reveal  my 
master's  secrets.  "Were  you  at  any  church?"  said 
he.  I  demanded  what  his  reason  was  to  ask.  He 
said  he  must  know.  I  answered,  I  was.  He  asked 
me  what  I  did  there?  I  said,  to  worship  God.  "  It 
is  enough,"  said  he;  "he  shall  either  pay  his  five 
shillings,  or  go  to  jail."  Hard  sentence  !  said  I, 
that  I  must  go  to  jail  for  worshiping  God.  He  ask- 
ed who  was  with  me?  I  refused  to  tell  him.  He 
bade  the  constable  take  me  away. 

I  was  taken,  and  put  in  a  room  at  the  constable's 


PEMBERTON  FAMILY.  7 

house,  and  both  constables  went  to  Haworth  again, 
and  remained  with  him  near  an  hour;  and  then  they 
came  to  me  again,  and  told  me  that  justice  Haworth 
was  coming  himself,  and  that  he  said  he  would  find 
out  where  I  had  been.  So  he  came  to  Ed.  Greaves' 
shop,  and  sent  for  me.  The  constables  took  me  to 
him.  So  he,  with  many  fair  speeches,  such  as  the 
devil  had  stirred  up  in  him,  told  me  if  I  would 
come  to  their  church,  he  would  pass  by  that  time. 
I  answered,  I  should  do  as  I  had  done  aforetime. — 
Then  he  called  for  the  Bible,  and  said  I  should  swear 
in  the  king's  behalf,  and  declare  who  was  at  the 
conventicle.  I  said  we  were  at  no  conventicle:  we 
were  there  truly  and  really  to  worship  God,  and  not 
under  any  colour  or  pretence.  I  said  I  should  not 
swear  at  all.  He  bade  the  constable  take  notice,  I 
refused  to  swear  for  the  king.  Then  he  took  the 
Bible  in  his  hand  again,  and  would  have  had  me  to 
take  the  oath  of  allegiance.  I  refused  to  swear  at 
all.  He  bade  the  constable  take  me  away  to  the 
house  of  correction.  There  I  was  locked  up  for 
about  half  an  hour.  So  then  he  sent  the  constable 
again.  He  said  I  must  come  out  for  two  or  three 
days.  As  I  said  afore,  when  he  could  do  no  good 
with  his  flattering  speeches,  he  began  to  threaten 
me,  and  said  that  this  was  the  second  offence,  and 
if  I  offended  again,  I  should  be  banished;  and  if  I 
came  again  into  the  land,  I  should  be  hanged.  He 
said  he  would  prosecute,  himself.  I  bade  him  go  on, 
for,  I  told  him,  he  could  do  no  more  than  he  was 
permitted. 

But,  blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of  endless  and  ever- 
lasting goodness,  that  gave  me  power  and  dominion 
over  and  above  them  all !  for  I  can  truly  say,  when 


8  ANNALS  OF  THE 

he  had  uttered  all  his  railing  and  bitterness,  and  all 
the  cruelty  that  was  in  him,  it  was  no  more  to  me 
than  if  he  had  smiled  at  me.  Many  more  words 
passed  amongst  us,  but  I  have  here  related  the  chief 
matters  ;  for,  to  express  all,  it  would  have  been 
very  tedious. 

So,  I  have  been  considering  since,  I  believe  that 
my  master  and  thee  might  promise  the  sheriff,  that 
I  should  be  forthcoming  when  he  sent  for  me.  Now, 
if  they  send  me  to  the  house  of  correction,  I  can- 
not appear  at  assizes;  so  I  think  if  thou  could  go  to 
the  sheriff  forthwith  after  this  letter  comes  to  thy 
hands,  and  get  the  sheriff  to  send  for  me  before  I  go 
to  prison  here,  (for  they  have  made  no  mittimus  for 
me  as  yet,)  it  might  do  well.  So,  if  thou  meet  with 
the  sheriff,  and  get  an  order,  I  would  have  thee  to 
bring  it  thyself  hither  without  any  delay,  if  it  may 
be  convenient.  I  have  spoken  to  my  mistress,  and 
she  approves  of  it.  So,  with  my  dear  love  to  all 
friends,  I  remain  thy  dutiful  son, 

Phinehas  Pemberton." 

5th  month,  13th  day,    1670. 

From  several  evidences  and  allusions,  it  appears 
that  Phineas  Pemberton  wrote  a  Narrative,  describ- 
ing the  early  sufferings  of  James  Harrison  and  his 
wife,  and  of  himself  also,  in  England,  on  account 
of  their  religious  principles  ;  and  of  the  circum- 
stances of  their  subsequent  migration  to  this  coun- 
try to  seek  an  asylum  from  persecution.  James 
Pemberton  had  this  book  once  in  his  possession;  but 
having  lent  it  to  some  person  whom  he  could  not 
recollect,  it  was  consequently  lost.  Some  time  pre- 
viously to  this  loss,  however,  his   brother,  John 


PEMBERTON  FAMILY.  9 

Pemberton,  had  read  the  Narrative,  and  made  a  few 
extracts  from  it. 

"My  grandfather,  Phineas  Pemberton,"  says 
John  in  his  extracts,  "  having  experienced  the  ten- 
der dealings  of  a  gracious  God,  and  undergone  suf- 
ferings for  his  testimony,  in  his  native  land,  penned 
down  several  particular  occurrences;  and  having  re- 
lated the  sufferings  of  his  wife's  father,  James  Har- 
rison, he  expresses  as  follows  respecting  her  mo- 
ther." 

"  In  all  the  before  mentioned  sufferings  and  other 
exercises,  his  wife,  that  worthy  matron,  was  not 
dejected  or  cast  down,  but  went  through  all  with  a 
cheerful  spirit,  having  her  aim  and  eye  upon  that 
lot  and  inheritance,  whose  builder  and  maker  is  God, 
and  is  beyond  the  reach  of  persecutors.  Whether 
he  was  in  bonds,  or  at  liberty, — in  sufferings,  or  out 
of  sufferings, — always  managing  his  and  her  own 
business  and  herself,  with  great  prudence  and  dex- 
terity;— taking  delight,  and  making  it  her  business, 
how  to  spend  her  days  in  the  service  of  Truth,  and 
the  serving  of  its  friends; — behaving  herself  in  such 
an  even  frame  and  temper  of  spirit,  to  all  persons, 
and  at  all  times,  that  she  was  greatly  beloved  of 
Friends,  and  enemies  scarce  daring  to  come  nigh, 
her  conduct  was  so  prudent.  And  to  the  end  it  may 
be  seen  what  a  harmony  and  concord  there  was  of 
love  between  them,  I  have  hereunto  annexed  two 
or  three  short  epistles  to  and  from  each  other." 

The  letters  which  Phineas  Pemberton  thus  quotes, 
and  which  will  be  inserted  in  their  proper  place,  as 
well  as  the  other  original  ones  in  the  collection  men- 
tioned, show  much  feeling  and  tenderness. 

Anne  Harrison,  wife  of  James,  "  bore  a  daugh- 


10  ANNALS  OP  THE 

ter  the  7th  day  of  the  2d  month,  (April,)  1660,  and 
called  her  name  Phebe;  and  this  was  she,"  says 
Phineas,  "  that  fell  to  be  mine,  through  the  Lord's 
good  providence." 

In  this  year,  1660,  James  Harrison,  William 
Yardley,  James  Brown,  Benjamin  Boult,  John 
Shield,  Richard  Buxton,  Ralph  Sharpless,  Jeremiah 
Owen,  and  several  others,  were  imprisoned  for  their 
testimony,  at  Burgas-gale  in  Shrewsbury. 

It  is  painful  to  reflect  on  the  numerous  instances 
of  fines,  and  impositions,  and  imprisonments,  and 
severe  treatment,  which  these  sons  of  the  morning 
experienced  from  the  tyrannical  dispositions  of  men 
in  power;  and  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that,  at 
times,  their  patience  was  severely  tried. 

From  this  prison,  James  Harrison  and  his  friends 
were  released  in  consequence  of  a  royal  proclama- 
tion, dated  at  Whitehall,  May  11th,  1661.  James 
Harrison  was  also  confined  in  prison  in  1663,  in  the 
county  jail  of  Worcester;  and  in  1664,  65,  and  66, 
at  Chester  castle.  While  in  the  last  mentioned 
place,  the  letters  quoted  by  Phineas  Pemberton  in 
his  Narrative,  were  written;  being  as  follows: 

"  Most  dear,  and  right  dearly  beloved  wife,  whom 
I  love  in  the  Lord  our  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ,  for  thy 
reverent,  courteous  behaviour  in  gesture  and  words, 
towards  me  and  the  Lord,  whom  we  serve.  Thy 
words  are  penetrating  words,  and  hath  entered  my 
heart  with  impressions  that  can  never  be  blotted  out; 
and  thus,  with  a  real  acknowledgment  of  thy  spiri- 
tual and  lively  testimony  that  breaks  or  tenders  my 
heart,  I  rest  thy  very  loving  husband, 

James  Harrison." 

Castle  of  Chester,  26th  of  8th  mo.  1666. 


^EMBERTON    FAMILY.  11 

Her  Letter.  "J.  H.  Dear  love, — I  had  a  great 
desire  to  come  to  see  thee,  with  my  little  child,  if 
it  were  the  will  of  the  Lord;  but  as  yet  I  see  little 
way  made;  but  this  I  believe,  that  neither  death, 
nor  life,  nor  any  other  thing,  shall  be  able  to  sepa- 
rate us.  So,  dear  heart,  farewell.  Let  us  hear  from 
thee  as  often  as  thou  can. 

Anne  Harrison." 

On  the  22d  of  11th  month,  (Jan.)  1661,  Roger 
Longworth,  who  was  afterwards  an  eminent  minis- 
ter in  the  Society  of  Friends,  was  put  apprentice  to 
James  Harrison,  for  seven  years,  as  a  shoemaker. 
By  his  zeal  and  fidelity  in  maintaining  a  steady  tes- 
timony against  the  intolerance  of  those  days,  he 
became  extensively  useful,  and  travelled  much  to 
promote  the  work  of  righteousness. 

In  1668,  James  Harrison  removed  out  of  Che- 
shire, and  probably  lived  somewhere  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Phineas  Pemberton,  at  Bolton,  or  Man- 
chester. In  the  following  year,  as  Phineas  Pember- 
ton relates  in  his  Narrative,  his  daughter  "  Phebe, 
with  her  mother,  as  they  were  going  into  Cheshire, 
called  at  my  master's  shop,  but  I  knew  them  not; 
she  being  then  about  nine  years  of  age,  said  to  her 
mother,  having  got  some  cherries  in  her  apron,  "  I 
have  a  mind  to  give  one  of  these  young  men  some 
cherries."  Her  mother  said,  "Then  give  to  both;" 
one  of  my  fellow-apprentices  being  then  by  me,  and 
on  a  market  day, — I  never  having  seen  them  before, 
nor  they  me,  that  I  know  of,  and  altogether  stran- 
gers to  them.  She  said,  "No;  I  will  but  give  to 
one:"  and  through  the  crowd  of  people  that  then 
stood  before  the  counter,  she  pressed,  holding  out 


12  ANNALS  OP  THE 

her  hand  with  cherries  for  me,  before  I  was  well 
aware;  and  I  admired  that  a  child  I  knew  not, 
should  offer  me  such  kindness:  but  on  inquiry,  re- 
membered I  had  heard  her  name,  and  I  retaliated 
her  kindness  at  the  same  time,  with  a  paper  of 
brown  candy." 

"  About  two  years  after  that,  she  came  that  way 
again  with  her  mother,  who  came  into  the  shop, 
but  she  did  not:  she  only  stayed  in  the  street,  and 
then  again  I  remembered  her  kindness,  but  saw  not 
her  face.  About  two  years  after  that,  I  went  to 
Bolton  to  get  a  shop,  to  set  up  trade  there,  and  then 
saw  her  again,  but  remembered  little  of  what  before 
had  happened.  After  I  was  come  there  and  had 
settled  awhile,  and  took  notice  of  her  discreet  and 
modest  behaviour,  and  features,  and  personage,  I 
then  was  taken  with  her.  She  appeared  very  lovely 
in  my  eye,  though  then  quite  young;  and  because 
of  this  I  suppressed  my  affection  for  a  time.  Other 
things,  in  the  mean  time,  offered  on  that  account  to 
me;  but  more  and  more  love  increased  in  me  to- 
wards her,  until  I  could  not  conceal  it.  I  then  re- 
membered the  beginnings  thereof,  as  already  men- 
tioned. Her  parents  and  friends  were  very  respect- 
ful to  it;  but  because  of  her  tender  years,  it  was 
still  delayed,  until  she  was  of  riper  age:  in  which 
time  she  was  often  not  well;  sometimes  from  home, 
under  the  doctor's  hands;  and  once  at  London,  in 
which  time  many  letters  passed.  And  that  our  in- 
nocency  and  love  may  be  seen,  I  have  hereunto  an- 
nexed two  short  epistles,  which  were  the  first  we 
wrote  to  each  other;  being  as  follows: 

3d  month  11  th,  1675. 

"My  dearly  beloved  friend,  P.    H. — With  the 


PEMBERTON    FAMILY.  13 

salutation  of  that  love  which  is  not  fained,  but  true, 
do  I  dearely  salute  thee,  who  art  not  as  one  forgot- 
ten by  me,  nor  as  one  blotted  out  of  my  remem- 
brance; but  thou  art  neare  and  deare  unto  me,  and 
in  the  armes  of  that  love  which  much  water  cannot 
quench,  do  I  often  embrace  thee.  And  though  thou 
be  at  a  distance  from  me  in  body,  yet  my  spirit 
doth  often  meete  with  thee,  to  the  great  refresh- 
ment of  the  same,  because  it  hath  much  unity  with 
thee,  finding  thee  to  be  a  member  of  the  same  body, 
knit  and  bound  up  in  that  inseparable  bundle  of  love, 
which  proceeds  from  the  ocean  of  love, — which  the 
power  of  death  and  the  grave  is  not  able  to  breake, 
as  we  keep  and  are  kept  faithful  to  the  measure  of 
Truth,  manifested  to  us  by  the  Lord.  And  this 
supplication  hath  the  Almighty  many  a  time  begot- 
ten by  his  owne  good  Spirit  in  me,  that  his  Truth 
over  all  by  us  may  be  eyed,  and  to  do  those  things 
which  he  requires  may  be  the  greatest  object  of  our 
minds;  and  to  dread  to  thinke,  speake,  or  do  any 
thing  which  may  displease  his  eternal  Majesty. 
Then  I  know  all  our  undertakings  will  be  to  his  ho- 
nour and  glory  who  is  worthy  of  the  same;  and  in 
so  doing,  we  shall  receive  his  rich  rewards,  in  an 
abundant  and  plentifull  manner, — the  earnest  where- 
of we  are  daily  partakers. 

Therefore,  my  deare  friend,  let  thy  eye  be  still 
unto  him,  over  and  above  all  momentary  and  fading 
things  here  below:  for  there  is  no  true  joy,  pleasure, 
nor  satisfaction,  in  any  created  object,  without  the 
smiles  of  the  Almighty  light  upon  us:  and  then 
there  is  refreshment  in  his  creatures,  because  he 
<loth  sanctify  them  unto  his  children,  who  are  those 
that  love,  honour,  and  obey  him.  Therefore  cleave 
Vol.  VII.— 2 


14  ANNALS    OP    THE 

thou  unto  him,  because  in  him  there  is  fullness  of 
that  joye  which  is  lasting,  and  plenty  of  that  rejoy- 
cing  which  will  never  come  to  an  end.  And  to  have 
an  habitation  in  such  a  pleasant  dwelling,  is  exceed- 
ing great  delight,  far  beyond  the  expression  of 
tongues. 

And  truly,  my  well-beloved,  thy  prosperity, 
both  soule  and  body,  do  I  earnestly  desire  as  my 
owne,  and  should  take  it  very  kindly  to  have  a  few 
lines  from  thy  owne  hand,  to  heare  how  it  is  with 
thee,  every  way.  And  if  it  be  not  thought  con- 
venient by  Richard  Smith  that  thou  should  come 
home  now,  when  thou  thinkes  thou  mayst  come, 
that  we  may  some  of  us  fetch  thee;  for  I  should  be 
very  glad  to  see  thee:  but  whilest  thy  staying  is  for 
thy  good,  I  am  very  well  contented,  and  more  satis- 
fyed  then  if  I  did  enjoy  thy  company. 

If  thou  come  now  with  John  Clarke,  I  believe 
the  horse  will  carrie  you  thorow  from  Chester  hith- 
er in  a  day,  very  well,  if  you  stirr  betimes  in  the 
morning,  and  do  not  ride  too  fast  at  your  first  set- 
ting out,  but  ride  easily  in  the  beginning  of  the  day, 
and  call  at  Warrington  and  refresh  yourselves,  and 
get  some  hay  for  the  horse,  and  half  a  peck  of  oates. 
But  if  thou  should  not  come  now,  I  have  ordered 
him  to  stay  all  night  with  his  unckle,  so  that  he 
may  stay  untill  the  middle  of  the  day  on  fourth-day: 
so  that  if  thou  intends  to  write  any  thing,  thou  may 
have  some  time  to  do  it  in.  So,  hoping  to  heare  of 
thy  welfare,  I  shall  remaine  thine  in  that  which  lives 
and  never  dyes.  P.  P." 

Chester,  1 9th  of  3d  month,  1675. 
"  My  dearly  well  beloved  friend,  P.P. — Whom  I 


PEMBERTON    FAMILY.  15 

most  dearly  salute  and  embrace  in  the  arms  of  dear 
love,  even  that  love  which  is  undefiled  and  without 
end,  do  I  salute  thee,  my  dearly  beloved,  who  art 
as  near  and  dear  unto  me  as  my  life,  and  as  pleasant 
unto  me,  as  sweet  smelling  odours.  My  dear  friend, 
by  this  thou  may  know  that  I  am  pretty  well,  con- 
sidering that  I  take  physick  which  made  me  sick 
and  weak;  but  1  am  pretty  well  recovered;  blessed 
be  the  Lord  for  it.  Dear  P.  P.,  I  was  very  glad  to 
hear  from  thee:  and  dear  Phineas,  I  shall  acquaint 
thee  of  my  distemper,  for  R.  S.  saith  it  is  the 
king's  evil;  but  he  doth  not  question  the  cure  of  it 
in  a  short  time;  so  that  he  hath  written  that  you 
may  send  for  me  against  the  next  meeting  at  our 
house. — I  would  not  have  thee  to  let  my  mother 
know  the  distemper  until  I  am  well.  I  have  little 
more  at  present,  but  that  I  am  thy  very  loving 
friend, 

Phebe  Harrison." 

In  the  11th  month,  1669,  Phineas  Pemberton 
and  Roger  Longworth,  with  some  others,  were  car- 
ried before  three  justices,  for  holding  a  meeting  at 
Nehemiah  Pool's  house;  and  on  the  1st  of  2d  month, 
he  was  imprisoned;  remaining  nineteen  weeks  and 
five  days  in  Lancaster  castle.  It  has  been  mention- 
ed that  Phineas  was  imprisoned  in  1670,  for  going 
towards  his  own  place  of  worship;  and  he  was  also 
frequently  exposed  to  vexatious  interruptions,  while 
transacting  his  master's  business. 

In  the  year  1672,  he  became  free  from  his  ap- 
prenticeship, and  during  the  next  year  opened  his 
shop  at  Bolton,  where  Robert  Lowe  and  John 
Clarke,  were  bound  apprentices  to  him. 


16  ANNALS    OF    THE 

1676.  Ralph  Pemberton,  having  resided  until 
this  time  at  Aspull,  went  to  live  at  RadclifFe-bridge, 
where  he  kept  a  grocery  store,  in  which  he  was  as- 
sisted by  a  faithful  servant,  Margery  Vosse. 

During  this  time  the  attachment  of  Phineas  to 
Phebe  Harrison  increased,  and  many  letters  passed 
between  them.  The  style  of  that  day  was  quaint, — 
but  it  was  simple  and  beautiful.  Thus  he  begins  one 
of  his  epistles  to  her:  "  In  the  renewings  of  living 
love,  which  is  still  springing  in  my  heart  towards 
thee,  thou  art  very  dear  unto  me;  and  by  the  cords 
of  the  same  am  I  drawn  very  near  unto  thee,  so  that 
thou  art  become  exceeding  estimable  unto  me.  I 
have  this  day  received  the  tender  salutation  of  thy 
love,  which  is  the  third  time  I  have  heard  from  thee 
since  thou  went;  whereby  I  do  understand  that  thou 
art  well,  every  way,  of  which  I  am  very  glad,  not 
only  in  hearing  thereof,  which  is  very  pleasant  and 
much  refreshment,  but  by  an  inward  sense  that  I 
have  of  thy  growth  and  prosperity  in  the  Truth, 
which  is  more  than  all. 

5th  month  4th,  1676." 

The  time  of  their  proceeding  in  marriage  now 
drew  on,  and,  at  length,  all  parties  being  satisfied, 
the  following  certificate  of  his  father's  consent  was 
sent  to  the  monthly  meeting: 

"  These  for  John  Haydock  and  the  rest  of  Friends 
of  the  men's  meeting: 

"Friends, — After  the  remembrance  of  my  love, 
these  may  inform  you  that  my  son,  Phineas  Pem- 
berton, hath  spoke  with  me  divers  times  concern- 
ing his  intentions  of  marriage  with  Phebe  Harrison, 
and  now  of  late  hath  acquainted  me  that  he  doth  in- 
tend to  accomplish  the  same.     Therefore,  for  your 


PEMBERTON  FAMILY.  17 

satisfaction  herein,  I  do  hereby  declare  that  I  am 
not  against  it,  but  am  consenting  to  his  intentions 
therein,  and  shall  leave  him  to  your  approbation  and 
order, — who  am  your  friend, 

Raphe  Pemberton." 

"  And  after  it  had  passed  the  meetings,  and  had 
had  suitable  publication  and  approbation,  we  conclu- 
ded to  accomplish  it  at  the  house  of  John  Haydockj 
and  in  order  thereto  I  wrote  these  few  lines: 

"  The  29th  of  10th  month,  1676.  Loving  father, — 
After  the  remembrance  of  dear  love  to  thee,  these 
are  to  inform  thee  that  I  have  been  from  home  this 
week,  and  thought  it  not  very  convenient  to  come 
over  myself  as  yet,  but  have  sent  J.  C.  with  these 
lines,  which  are  to  desire  thee  to  come  over  hither 
to-morrow  at  night;  and  it  may  be  afore  thy  return 
back,  our  marriage  may  be  accomplished.  So,  hop- 
ing thou  wilt  answer  my  request  herein,  shall  leave 
all  other  business  until  thy  coming,  only  would  have 
thee  take  notice  what  is  wanting  against  thy  com- 
ing, and  shall  rest  thine.  P.  P.?> 

"  A  meeting  being  appointed  for  that  end  and  pur- 
pose, at  the  house  of  John  Haydock  aforesaid,  in 
Coppull,  near  Standish,  the  1st  day  of  the  11th  mo. 
being  the  second  day  of  the  week,  in  the  year 
1676-7,  were  we  joined  together  in  marriage  before 
many  witnesses  ;  and  Jesus  was  there.  It  was 
solemnized  in  the  heart-melting  and  tendering  pow- 
er of  God:  also  many  were  witnesses  thereof,  de- 
parting thence  with  a  sense  of  the  weighty  savour 
of  life,  which  proceeded  from  the  Fountain  thereof, 
even  the  Son  of  God;  and  it  rested  upon  their  spi- 
rits, to  the  great  refreshment  of  many,  as  the  distill- 
ed showers  upon  the  tender  grass*" 


IS  ANNALS  OF  THE 

"  In  this  our  weighty  undertaking  we  had  our  eye 
unto  the  Lord,  and  he  had  regard  unto  us.  He  ho- 
noured us  with  his  presence,  and  hath  been  our  sup- 
port and  defence  through  all  difficulties,  even  to  this 
present  day.  We  will  render  and  give  to  him  our 
hearts,  and  we  shall  then  be  enabled  to  offer  up  the 
offerings  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  acceptably  to 
him  who  is  over  all,  and  above  all, — is  worthy — 
worthy  thereof,  saith  my  soul,  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen,   amen." 

Thus  ends  the  extract  made  by  John  Pemberton 
from  the  Narrative.  As  the  marriage  certificate  of 
Phineas  Pemberton  and  Phebe  Harrison,  from  whom 
sprang  the  Pembertons  of  America,  exhibits  the 
simple  manners  and  language  of  those  early  times, 
a  copy  of  it,  from  Hardshaw  monthly  meeting  re- 
cords,  is  here  subjoined: 

u  This  is  to  certifie  the  truth  to  all  people,  that 
Phineas  Pemberton,  of  Boulton  in  le  Moors,  in  the 
county  of  Lanc'r,  grocer,  and  Phebe  Harrison, 
daughter  of  James  Harrison,  of  Boulton  aforesaid, 
having  intentions  of  marriage,  according  to  the  ordi- 
nance of  God,  they  did  lay  it  before  the  monthly 
meeting,  both  of  men  and  women,  (that  do  take  care 
that  such  things  be  according  to  the  order  of  the  gos- 
pel,) several  times;  and  did  also  publish  their  said 
intentions  in  the  particular  meeting  whereunto  they 
did  belong;  and  it  appearing  that  both  the  said  par- 
ties were  clear  and  free  from  all  others,  and  that  all 
their  friends  and  relations  concerned  therein  were 
consenting,  a  meeting  of  ye  people  of  God  was  ap- 
pointed in  the  house  of  John  Haydock,  of  Capull, 
where  they  tooke  one  an  other  in  the  presence  of 
God,  and  in  the  presence  of  his  people,  ye  first  day 


PEMBERTON  FAMILY.  19 

of  the  eleventh  month,  called  January,  and  in  the 
year  1676;  according  to  the  law  of  God,  and  the 
practice  of  the  holy  men  of  God,  in  the  scriptures 
of  Truth,  promising  to  each  to  live  faithfully  to- 
gether, man  and  wife,  so  long  as  they  lived.  In 
witness  whereof,  wee  who  were  present,  have  here- 
unto subscribed  our  names."  u Ralph  Pemberton, 
James  Harrison,  John  Abraham,  William  Yardley, 
Roger  Longworth,  John  Bancroft,  Richard  Cubban, 
Thomas  Pott,  Henry  Coward,  Godfrey  Atherton, 
John  Whiteoars,  Benjamin  Canby,  Isaac  Ashton, 
Richard  Johnson,  Henry  Haydock,  Roger  Hay- 
dock,"  and  other  men.  "Anne  Harrison,  Eliz. 
Johnson,  Eliz.  Hodgson,  Eliz.  Haydock,  Elinor 
Low,  Margaret  Brewer,  Mary  Rigby,  Ann  Cubban, 
Margaret  Ashton,  Lydia  Wharmby,  Anne  Hay- 
dock," and  other  women  Friends. 

In  1677,  and  subsequent  years,  Roger  Longworth 
continued  to  travel  in  the  service  of  the  gospel; 
and  visited  Germany,  Denmark,  Ireland,  and  other 
places,  being  accompanied  by  Roger  Haydock,  an- 
other eminent  minister  in  those  days.  These  appear 
to  have  been  bold,  and  zealous,  and  lively  in  the 
great  cause  they  had  espoused;  and,  of  course,  per- 
secution followed  them,  and  all  other  conscientious 
persons  who  could  not  pay  tythes,  nor  conform  to 
the  rituals  and  ceremonies  of  the  established  church. 
The  irritation  of  the  priests  was  vented  on  these 
peaceable  people,  in  the  form  of  imprisonments, 
levies,  distresses,  and  ill  treatment  of  various  kinds. 
The  passions  and  prejudices  of  the  lower  classes 
were  enlisted  against  them,  perhaps  frequently  in- 
stigated by  the  influence  of  men  in  higher  stations. 
The  following  memorandums,  copied  from  a  paper 


20  ANNALS  OF  THE 

in  the  hand-writing  of  Phineas  Pemberton,  gives  a 
specimen  of  the  intolerant  spirit  which  then  pre- 
vailed. 

"Upon  the  12th  of  the  9th  mo.  1678,  there  came 
one  James  Stanton  and  made  a  fire  upon  the  pave- 
ment, afore  my  shop  doore,  and  cryed  divers  times, 
threatening  what  he  would  do  if  any  came  out  of 
the  shop,  and  meedled  with  the  said  fire.  And  a  son 
of  Roger  Seddon,  of  the  Lyon,  came  within  the 
shop,  and  said  he  was  one  that  was  hired  to  pull  my 
shop  in  pieces;  and  further  said,  lett  any  come  out 
of  the  shop,  and  he  would  set  a  mark  on  theire  fore- 
heads. John  Prescot,  servant  to  Thomas  Marsden, 
came  into  my  shop,  with  a  rude  company  with  him, 
and  said  I  knew  not  a  pig  from  a  dog;  and  said  that 
his  master  was  the  first  man  that  made  a  fire  in  the 
towne,  and  he  did  it  that  he  might  encourage  others 
therein,  for  it  was  the  preparation  for  a  fast.  And 
there  was  one  that  stood  behind  the  wall  and  held  a 
pistoll  towards  my  head,  and  it  mist  fireing;  and  I 
was  aware  of  it,  and  cal'd  to  them,  whereupon  they 
fled  away.  Others  came,  and  cast  a  squib  into  my 
shop.  And  after  I  had  shutt  up  my  shop,  there  came 
somebody  to  my  doore  (I  suppose  it  was  the  above- 
named  Roger  Seddon)  and  knockt  violently  att  it, 
and  said,  " Come  out,  thou  papist! — thou  papist  dog  t 
thou  Jesuit! — thou  devill ! — come  out."  Att  which 
time,  there  was  severall  of  the  chiefest  of  professors 
singing  psalmes  in  the  street.  And  divers  times,  the 
said  night,  they  came  and  knockt  att  the  doore  and 
my  shop  windows,  and  call'd,  "Come  out,  papist!" 
and  threw  stones  att  it.  And  because  of  theire  rude- 
ness, I  went  out  some  times  to  speake  to  the  peo- 
ple; and  as  I  was  standing  in  the  doore,  there  came 


PEMBERTON  FAMILY.  21 

by  the  aforesaid  Roger  Seddon,  and  as  he  went  by, 
said,  "Thou  art  a  papist!  thou  art  a  Jesuit!"  di- 
vers times  over.  And  when  they  were  so  rude  that 
no  persuasions  would  bring  them  to  quietness,  I 
went  to  desire  the  constable  to  keepe  peace:  he  said 
it  was  to  no  purposse,  he  did  believe,  (they  were  so 
very  bad)  to  speake  to  them." 

i '  There  was  one  Ann  Woodroofe,  as  she  went 
past  my  shop,  said  she  could  find  it  in  her  heart  to 
throw  fire  into  my  shop." 

"They  sang  psalmes,  first,  afore  Thomas  Mars- 
den's  doore;  2ndly,  afore  John  Okey's  doore;  3rdly, 
afore  James  Rodh's  doore;  4thly,  afore  Thomas 
Horrot's  doore;  5thly,  att  the  crosse.  And  John 
Leavor,  a  presbyterian  priest,  gave  out  the  psalme. 
And  after  they  had  done  singing  psalmes  att  the 
crosse,  they  had  a  fidler  to  play  amongst  them;  and 
after  that,  there  were  some  of  them  did  fight." 

"My  father-in-law,  having  beene  out  of  towne, 
and  wondering  att  the  rudeness  of  the  people,  and 
the  cause  of  so  many  fires,  asked  some  at  the  towne's 
end,  what  was  the  reason  of  so  many  fires?  And 
some  made  answer,  they  were  to  burne  all  the 
Quakers  in." 

"There  was  some  at  a  fire  afore  Robert  Fletcher's 
doore,  said  to  Ann  Rothwell,  for  two  pins,  they 
could  find  in  their  hearts  to  burn  her  in  the  fire,  be- 
cause she  went  to  the  Quakers'  meetings." 

Phineas  Pemberton,  after  his  marriage,  continued 
attentive  to  his  business,  though,  as  we  see,  not 
without  interruptions  and  insults;  many  of  which, 
perhaps  from  their  frequent  occurrence,  he  did  not 
record.  Besse,  in  his  collection,  relates  in  1679,  that 


22  ANNALS  OF  THE 

"as  James  Harrison  was  preaching  at  a  meeting  in 
his  own  house,  the  constables  came  and  pluckt  him 
away.  They  caused  him  to  be  fined,  and  by  a  war- 
rant from  Thomas  Laver  and  John  Kenyon,  justices, 
made  a  seizure  of  leather  and  other  goods,  to  the 
value  of  ten  pounds,  nineteen  shillings.  Phineas 
Pemberton,  for  himself  and  wife  being  at  the  said 
meeting,  had  goods  taken  from  him  to  the  value  of 
four  pounds,  fifteen  shillings  and  four  pence." 

But  through  all  these  trials  and  difficulties,  by  his 
uprightness  and  integrity,  Phineas  became  much  re- 
spected by  his  friends,  and  many  of  his  neighbours. 
He  held  the  office  of  overseer  of  the  poor  at  Bolton, 
and  was  for  many  successive  years  a  delegate  for 
Friends  to  Hardshaw  monthly  meeting. 

Frequently  persecuted  as  these  lovers  of  peace 
and  quietness  were,  it  is  not  surprising  that,  as  Wil- 
liam Penn's  intentions  of  founding  a  colony  in  the 
Western  World  were  then  often  made  the  subject  of 
conversation,  the  attention  of  their  minds  was  di- 
rected to  a  spot,  where  they  might  seek  an  asylum 
for  the  security  of  their  civil  and  religious  privi- 
leges;— where  they  might  worship  their  great  Bene- 
factor, unmolested  by  the  rudeness  of  constables  and 
mobs,  and  sit  undisturbed  under  their  own  vine, 
and  under  their  own  fig  tree. 

In  a  letter  from  James  Harrison  to  Roger  Long- 
worth,  dated  8th  month  4th,  1681,  is  the  following 
hint  given  by  him  of  these  views:  "I  am  about  to 
bargain  for  my  house,  in  case  I  should  go  with  Wil- 
liam Penn."  And  he  expressed  a  wish  that  Ellinor 
Lowe,  a  valuable  minister  in  the  Society  of  Friends, 
might  purchase  it,  that  it  might  be  *'  preserved  for 
the  Lord's  service"  (having  been  frequently  used 


PEMBERTON  FAMILY.  23 

for  the  purpose  of  holding  meetings  for  divine  wor- 
ship) "for  I  do  not  question,"  says  he,  "but  our 
testimony  will  be  of  force,  when  we  are  gone." — 
This  prospect  of  removing  to  Pennsylvania  gradual- 
ly became  brighter  in  their  view,  till,  at  length, 
resolutions  were  taken  accordingly. 

In  this  year,  16S1,  died  John  Abraham,  the  wor- 
thy man  under  whose  roof  Phineas  Pemberton  had 
spent  some  of  his  early  years,  as  before  noted.  Of 
the  last  visit  which  he  made  to  his  affectionate  mas- 
ter, he  gives  the  following  particulars: 

"The  Lord  hath  taken  away  a  prudent  man  from 
his  people." 

"The  righteous  is  delivered  out  of  trouble,  and 
the  wicked  cometh  in  his  stead." 

''The  19th  of  the  4th  mo.  1681,  being  the  first  day 
of  the  week,  he  being  then  sick  of  the  sickness  where- 
of he  in  a  short  time  afterwards  died,  I  went  from 
home  early  in  the  morning  to  visit  him;  thinking, 
after  I  had  visited  him,  to  go  to  the  meeting  in  the 
town,  (Manchester.)  And  I  had  acquainted  him 
that  I  intended  to  take  my  journey  towards  London, 
in  a  few  days.  About  meeting  time,  being  about  to 
take  leave,  Ralph  Ridgway  being  then  present  and 
ready  to  go  with  me,  he  desired  us  to  stay  awhile, 
and  said  to  me,  "  I  would  not  have  thee  go  to  meet- 
ing this  day,  but  spend  it  with  me;  for  thou  mayst 
not  have  another  to  spend  with  me;  but  to  enjoy  the 
benefit  of  a  meeting,  thou  mayest  have  more  oppor- 
tunities." Accordingly,  I  stayed,  and  the  friend  R. 
R.  for  some  time;  and  he  placed  us  on  each  hand  of 
his  chair.  After  a  little  silence,  he  desired  to  stand 
up,  and  being  by  us  helped,  he  leaned  on  our  shoul- 
ders, and  spoke  forth  in  a  living  spring  of  life,  of 


24  ANNALS  OF  THE 

the  loving  kindness  of  the  Lord  unto  him,  and  how 
it  had  been  extended  and  was  stretched  out  and 
continued  still  unto  him;  and  also  how  he  had  walk- 
ed, and  spent  his  days  in  his  fear;  and  of  his  assu- 
rance of  his  favour  and  blessings;  and  of  his  willing- 
ness to  receive  his  dissolution,  that  he  might  arrive 
at  that  long-desired  haven  of  rest.  And  although  he 
was  under  great  weakness  of  body,  )^et  he  was  so 
filled  with  life,  that  he  livingly  spoke  forth  his  words 
as  when  in  his  strength,  to  the  penetrating,  and 
piercing,  and  tendering  of  my  spirit. 

And  divers  times  that  day  afterwards,  he  express- 
ed his  satisfaction  and  willingness  to  leave  the  world: 
and  at  my  departure  from  him,  he  took  his  leave  of 
me,  with  the  expectation  to  see  me  no  more.  And 
accordingly  it  came  to  pass;  for  I  took  my  journey 
for  London,  and  he  departed  this  life  the  2Sth  day 
of  the  said  4th  month,  being  the  third  day  of  the 
week,  and  was  buried  the  30th,  at  Friends'  bury- 
ing place,  at  the  Deans-gate-end,  in  Manchester." 

"  He  was  born  of  a  good  stock  and  parentage,  in 
or  near  Warrington,  in  Lancashire,  and  in  the  said 
town  was  educated  in  the  trade  of  a  grocer:  and  af- 
ter he  married,  he  set  up  his  trade  in  Manchester, 
in  the  said  county,  which  was  very  considerable, 
and  he  managed  the  same  with  great  prudence  and 
honesty." 

Ann  Pemberton,  the  first-born  of  Phineas  and 
Phebe,  when  about  four  years  of  age,  began  to  de- 
cline in  her  health,  having  always  had  a  delicate 
constitution;  and  in  the  beginning  of  16S2,  she  be- 
came so  ill  that  her  parents  were  alarmed  for  her 
safety.  She  appears  to  have  been  a  child  of  a  re- 
markably affectionate  disposition,  and  was  much  at- 


PEMBERTON  FAMILY.  25 

tached  to  Roger  Longworth.    When  this   zealous 
minister  was  about  to  depart  on  another  religious 
visit  to  Germany,  Phineas  and  she  took  leave  of 
him,  and  the  little  girl  said  to  him,  that  she  must 
never  see  him  again.    Her  words  were  fulfilled;  for 
very  shortly  afterwards,  her  illness  increasing,  she 
meekly  and  gradually  sunk  away,  as  into  a  quiet 
sleep.    "And  most  sweetly,"  says  James  Harrison, 
"  methinks  she  yet  liveth.    I  think  some  hundreds 
came  to  see  her  as  she  lay,  after  she  was  departed; 
some    bowing    down   and    kissing    her,   and   many 
broke  forth  and  fell  a  weeping.      She  lay  as  if  she 
had  been  in  a  sound  sleep,  and  with  a  fresh,  lively, 
smiling  countenance.    The  remembrance  of  it  melts 
my  heart."     She  was  buried  at  Lang-tree,  about 
eleven  miles  south-west  of  Bolton. 

Phineas  Pemberton  having  disposed  of  his  shop 
and  goods,  to  Nathaniel  Atherton,  and  his  father 
having  left  Radcliffe,  they  began  to  make  prepara- 
tions for  leaving  the  land  of  their  nativity,  forever. 
But  the  friends  of  these  emigrants  to  a  Western 
World,  were  very  loth  to  part  with  them;  for  their 
upright  conduct,  and  kind  and  hospitable  manners, 
had  endeared  them  to  their  friends  and  neighbours. 
Agreeably  to  the  customs  and  order  of  the  religious 
society,    Friends    gave    them   a  "  certificate,    most 
tender,  full  and  large."     James   Harrison,   one  of 
the  proposed  company  about  to  remove  to  Penn- 
sylvania, writes  thus:  "  Love  in  people  here  appears 
more  than  ever.     Some  argue  against  our  going; 
others  declare  their  trouble,  and  that  they  are  sorry; 
and  some  cry,  when  they  think  of  our  going." 

On  the  5th  of  the  7th  month,  having  embarked 
on  board  the  ship  Submission,  captain  James  Settle, 
Vol.  VII.— 3 


26  ANNALS  OF  THE 

then  lying  at  Liverpool,  they  set  sail  for  America. 
The  company  consisted  of  fifty-two  persons,  among 
whom  were  Ralph  Pemberton,  aged  seventy-two, 
Phineas  Pemberton,  thirty-three,  Phebe  his  wife, 
twenty-three,  Abigail  and  Joseph,  their  infant  chil- 
dren; Agnes  Harrison,  aged  eighty-one  years,  James 
Harrison  (her  son)  fifty-seven,  Anne,  his  wife,  fifty- 
eight;  Robert  Bond,  sixteen;  Lydia  Wharmby, forty- 
two;  Randolph  Blackshaw  and  Alice  his  wife,  with 
their  seven  children;  Ellis  Jones  and  Jane  his  wife, 
and  their  four  children;  Thomas  Winn's  wife;  Jane 
and  Margery  Mode;  James  Clayton  and  Jane  his 
wife,  and  their  six  children;  together  with  fourteen 
servants — five  of  whom  belonged  to  the  Pemberton 
family. 

Lydia  Wharmby,  above  mentioned,  had  long  lived 
in  the  capacity  of  a  housekeeper  in  James  Harrison's 
family;  and  being  much  attached  to  them,  deter- 
mined to  remove  with  them  to  the  new  country. — 
Robert  Bond  was  a  youth,  whom  his  father  had  con- 
fided to  the  protection  and  tuition  of  James  Har- 
rison. 

According  to  the  original  terms  between  the  pas- 
sengers and  Settle,  he  was  to  receive  four  pounds 
five  shillings  per  head,  for  every  one  twelve  years 
of  age  and  upwards;  and  two  pounds  two  shillings 
and  six  pence,  for  each  under  twelve;  and  thirty 
shillings  per  ton  for  their  goods;  and  was  to  proceed 
with  the  ship  to  "Delaware  river,  or  elsewhere  in 
Pennsylvania,  to  the  best  conveniency  of  freight- 
ers." But,  through  his  dishonesty  they  were  taken 
into  Maryland,  to  their  very  great  disadvantage; 
where,  after  a  severe  storm  they  had  encountered 
at  sea,  they  arrived  in  Patuxen  river,  on   the  30th 


PEMBERTON  FAMILY.  27 

of  Sth  month;  and  unladed  their  goods  at  Choptank. 
Here,  James  Harrison  and  his  son-in-law,  Phineas, 
left  their  respective  families  at  the  house  of  William 
Dickinson,  in  order  to  proceed  by  land  to  the  place 
of  their  original  destination,  which  was  near  the 
Falls  of  the  Delaware  river.  William  Penn  had  ar- 
rived on  the  24th  of  8th  month,  and  was  at  that 
time  at  New  York;  so  they  were  disappointed  of 
seeing  him  at  Newcastle,  as  they  had  hoped.  When 
they  arrived  at  the  place  where  Philadelphia  now 
stands,  they  could  not  procure  entertainment  for 
their  horses.  Such  was  the  want  of  accommodations 
at  that  day.  They  "spancelled  them,  and  turned 
them  out  into  the  woods;"  and,  next  morning,sought 
them  in  vain.  After  two  days  search,  these  travellers 
were  obliged  to  take  a  boat,  and  proceed  up  the 
river.  One  of  these  horses  was  not  found  until  the 
11th  month  following.  It  should  be  recollected, 
that  the  city  of  Philadelphia  was  not  yet  founded, 
and  the  country  a  wilderness. 

William  Yardley,  an  uncle  of  Phineas  Pemberton, 
had  arrived  a  few  weeks  before  him,  and  had  taken 
up  land  at  the  Falls,  where  he  commenced  the  erec- 
tion of  a  habitation.  Near  the  same  spot,  on  the 
banks  of  the  Delaware,  opposite  to  Oreclan's  island, 
Phineas  determined  to  settle,  and  purchased  a  tract 
of  three  hundred  acres  of  land,  which  he  named 
"Grove  Place."  As  he  and  his  father-in-law  were 
returning  to  their  families  from  this  tour  of  investi- 
gation, the  latter,  having  been  chosen  a  member  of 
the  Assembly,  and  speaker  of  the  house  of  Provin- 
cial representatives, — remained  at  Chester,  before 
called  Upland.  Here  the  first  general  Assembly 
met,  in  the  month  called  December,  William  Penn 


2S  ANNALS  OP  THE 

being  president.  The  session  continued  three  days, 
in  which  about  sixty  laws,  or  acts,  were  passed  in 
due  form. 

In  consequence  of  being  landed  on  the  Eastern 
Shore  of  Maryland,  instead  of  Philadelphia,  they 
were  considerably  delayed  in  transporting  themselves 
and  moveables,  and  did  not  complete  their  object  un- 
til the  2d  mo.  1683.  Among  those  who  had  settled 
about  the  Falls,  two  or  three  years  previous,  was 
Lyonel  Britain,  with  whom  Phineas  and  his  family 
resided,  until  he  could  erect  a  house  on  his  own 
land.  In  this  year,  Phineas  Pemberton  was  appoint- 
ed by  Christopher  Taylor,  to  be  his  deputy  as  regis- 
ter for  Bucks  county;  and  by  William  Penn,  to  the 
office  of  clerk  of  the  court.  Among  the  duties  of 
the  former  were,  "to  write  and  register  all  contracts, 
and  certificates  of  marriage, — to  register  births  and 
burials,  and  the  names  of  all  servants  that  are  in,  or 
shall  come  into  the  said  county,  their  time  of  service, 
payment,  and  freedom/' 

In  the  5th  month,  1683,  William  Penn  issued  an 
order  for  the  establishment  of  a  Post  Office,  and 
granted  to  Henry  Waldy,  of  "  Tekoney,"  authority 
to  hold  one,  and  to  "supply  passengers  with  horses 
from  Philadelphia  to  Newcastle,  or  to  the  Falls." 
The  rates  of  postage  of  letters  were,  from  the  Falls 
to  Philadelphia,  three  pence;— to  Chester,  five 
pence;  to  Newcastle,  seven  pence;  and  to  Mary- 
land, nine  pence.  From  Philadelphia  to  Chester, 
two  pence; — to  Newcastle,  four  pence;  and  to  Ma- 
ryland, six  pence.  This  post  went  only  once  a 
week,  and  the  Governor  requested  Phineas  Pember- 
ton "carefully  to  publish"  this  information,  "on  the 
meeting  house  door,  and  other  public  places."     By 


PEMBERTON  FAMILY.  29 

the  meeting  house  door,  must  be  understood  the 
door  of  the  private  house  in  which  the  Society  of 
Friends  was  then  accustomed  to  meet;  for  the  meet- 
ing house  at  the  Falls  was  not  erected  until  1690, 
nor  at  Burlington  till  1696;  nor  that  at  Bristol,  un- 
til 1710.  It  was  usual  for  Friends  settled  about  the 
Falls,  to  assemble  for  worship  at  the  houses  of  Wil- 
liam Yardley,  James  Harrison,  Phineas  Pemberton, 
William  Biles,  William  Dark,  Lyonel  Britain,  and 
William  Beaks. 

On  7th  month  29th,  this  year,  Thomas  Janney, 
an  eminent  and  much  beloved  minister,  and  uncle 
to  Phineas,  arrived  from  England  with  his  family, 
and  settled  near  them. 

In  1684,  Roger  Longworth,  after  having  travel- 
ed through  several  other  provinces,  in  the  service  of 
Truth,  arrived  in  Pennsylvania,  and  took  up  his 
abode  with  James  Harrison,  or  with  Phineas  Pem- 
berton. James  had  then  erected  a  house,  and  also 
had  been  appointed  by  William  Penn,  as  his  stew- 
ard at  Pennsbury;  which  station  he  held  until  his 
death.  This  office  embraced  the  oversight  of  "  the 
servants,  building,  &c,  and  what  relates  to  the  place, 
to  receive  and  pay, — take,  and  put  away  every  ser- 
vant;— to  receive  all  strangers,  and  to  place  them  as 
to  lodgings."  His  wife  was  to  "overlook  the  maids 
in  the  dairy,  kitchen  and  chambers,  with  the  charge 
of  linen  and  plate,  and  to  have  the  maids  accounta- 
ble for  inferior  matters  to  her."  For  this  service, 
being  merely  "oversight/'  as  William  Penn  re- 
marks, he  offered  to  allow  them  "  a  couple  of  cham- 
bers and  a  horse,  and  besides  meat,  drink,  washing 
and  lodging,  forty  pounds  the  first  year,  and  fifty 
ever  after;  which  I  conceive,"  he  says,  "will  be  a 
3* 


SO  ANNALS  OF  THE 

clear  subsistence.  I  have  truth  and  virtue  in  my 
eye  for  my  family.  Pray  let  me  know  your  answer 
as  soon  as  you  well  can." 

Having  accepted  the  proposal,  the  commission  was 
issued  on  the  15th  of  6th  month.  In  this  year  also, 
Phineas  was  appointed  by  C.  Taylor,  register  of  wills 
for  Bucks  county.  Thus  we  see,  by  the  fidelity  and 
integrity  of  these  settlers,  they  were  rapidly  advan- 
cing in  the  favour  and  confidence  of  those  who  were 
in  power. 

Robert  Bond,  the  youth  who  had  been  placed  by 
his  father  under  the  tuition  of  James  Harrison,  be- 
ing of  a  weakly  constitution,  died  on  the  30th  of  7th 
month,  this  year.  Phineas  records  of  him,  that  "  he 
was  a  sober,  solid  youth;  his  deportment  grave; 
having  the  fear  of  God  before  his  eyes.  I  loved  him 
with  a  true  love." 

On  12th  month  20th,  1684-5,  Israel  Pemberton 
was  born,  being  the  fourth  child  of  Phineas  and 
Phebe.  Early  this  year,  1685,  Roger  Longworth, 
still  zealous  in  the  service  of  the  gospel,  embarked 
at  New  York,  in  order  to  proceed  to  Barbadoes, 
thence  to  England,  Holland,  and  Ireland.  From 
these  travels  he  did  not  return  until  the  3d  month, 
1687. 

In  the  latter  end  of  1685,  Phineas  went  to  Phila- 
delphia to  attend  the  Assembly;  and  on  the  5th  of 
3d  month,  in  the  year  following,  he  received  a  com- 
mission from  Thomas  Lloyd,  to  be  deputy  master 
of  the  Rolls  for  Bucks  county.  Having  been  en- 
gaged in  erecting  a  more  comfortable  habitation  for 
his  family,  he  finished  the  same  early  in  the  year 
1687.  On  the  16th  of  3d  month,  he  records,  "there 
was  a  great  land  flood;"  and  on  the  29th,  a  "rup- 


PEMBERTON  FAMILY.  31 

ture."  It  is  probable  that  the  river  overflowed  its 
banks  to  a  great  extent;  and  that  on  its  subsiding  it 
left  a  vast  quantity  of  vegetable  matter,  which,  be- 
ing decomposed  by  a  hot  sun,  the  miasmata  thence 
exhaled,  together  with  an  unusual  quantity  of  rain, 
became  the  cause  of  much  sickness  in  the  neighbour- 
hood near  the  river  and  Falls,  and  a  number  of  the 
settlers  were  removed  by  death. 

The  first  of  these  in  Bucks  county,  was  Ralph 
Pemberton,  who  died  on  5th  month  17th,  at  the  age 
of  seventy-seven.  He  suddenly  sunk  under  the  dis- 
ease, having  a  high  fever,  but  remained  sensible  and 
cheerful  to  the  last.  He  was  buried  in  a  burial 
ground  which  Phineas  had  laid  out  on  his  own  land, 
not  far  from  his  dwelling  house,  and  near  the  river 
Delaware.  It  was  ten  rods  square,  and  was  design- 
ed for  the  interment  of  the  members  of  his  family, 
and  also  for  those  of  his  own  religious  Society,  in 
the  neighbourhood. 

Phineas  himself  was  also  taken  sick  about  this  time, 
nor  did  his  wife  and  children  escape,  but  they  all 
slowly  recovered.  Agnes  Harrison,  her  grandmo- 
ther, who  was  an  aged  woman  when  she  came  with 
them  from  England,  was  the  next  of  the  family  who 
was  removed  by  this  disease;  she  departed  in  peace, 
on  the  6th  of  the  6th  month,  at  the  age  of  eighty-six 
years.  On  the  next  day,  that  good  and  eminent 
man,  Roger  Longworth,  also  "  laid  down  the  body." 
He  had  been  at  home  about  ten  weeks  since  his  re- 
turn from  the  religious  visit  before  mentioned. — 
The  fever  was  violent,  yet  he  bore  his  last  illness 
with  much  meekness  and  patience,  and  was  preserv- 
ed remarkably  still  and  quiet  during  his  sickness, 
which  continued  fourteen  days.     He  "  passed  away 


32  ANNALS  OF  THE 

like  a  lamb,"  leaving  behind  him  a  sweet  remem- 
brance of  his  virtues,  his  gentleness, — his  fidelity  to 
his  great  Master's  cause,  and  his  zeal  to  promote 
righteousness  in  the  earth; — and  was  gathered  into 
that  rest  which  is  prepared  for  the  people  of  God. 
He  is  mentioned  by  Joseph  Besse,  "  as  one  of  the 
public  Friends,  who,  when  the  storm  of  persecution 
raged  with  great  madness  in  England,  boldly  preach- 
ed the  truth,  at  the  hazard  of  all  that  was  dear  in 
this  world."  He  died  at  the  age  of  fifty-seven,  and 
a  testimony  to  his  memory  and  religious  services 
was  written  by  William  Yardley  and  Phineas  Pem- 
berton,  which  is  found  in  the  Collection  of  Memo- 
rials concerning  deceased  Friends,  published  by  the 
Society  in  17S7. 

Several  other  neighbours  were  also  removed  by 
death;  and  James  Harrison  being  also  seized  with 
the  prevailing  disorder,  sunk  under  it,  and  departed 
this  life  on  the  6th  of  the  8th  month.  He  also  was 
an  example  of  patience  under  suffering,  even  to  the 
last,  and  died  in  a  state  of  calmness  and  christian 
composure.  He  was  a  firm  and  strenuous  advocate 
for  civil  and  religious  liberty,  having  suffered  much 
in  his  native  land  for  the  cause  of  Truth,  and  his  cha- 
racter stood  high  for  integrity  and  religious  useful- 
ness. The  commissions  he  received  from  the  go- 
vernor, his  friend  William  Penn,  show  the  confi- 
dence placed  in  his  talents  and  uprightness  of  con- 
duct; and  many  letters  from  the  latter,  giving  mi- 
nute directions  Concerning  the  management  of  the 
estate  at  Pennsbury,  are  yet  preserved  among  the 
papers  of  the  family.  A  memorial  concerning  him  is 
also  found  in  the  printed  Collection,  written  hy  Wil- 
liam Yardley  and  Phineas  Pemberton, 


PEMBERTON  FAMILY.  33 

The  sickness  by  which  these  and  many  others 
were  removed,  both  in  Bucks  county  and  in  New 
Jersey,  raged  a  considerable  time,  and  was  very 
mortal  to  aged  persons  and  children,  and  those  of 
delicate  constitutions.  Scarcely  a  family  escaped;  and 
sometimes  none  were  left  well  enough  to  attend  the 
rest.  Even  in  those  who  recovered,  a  great  prostra- 
tion of  strength  remained  for  a  long  time.  The  af- 
flictions of  these  new  settlers,in  being  thus  deprived 
of  so  many  of  their  friends  and  connexions,  can  be 
but  faintly  imagined  by  those  who  have  never  ex- 
perienced such  mournful  dispensations  of  Provi- 
dence. 

In  the  year  1690,  Anne  Harrison,  the  mother  of 
Phebe  Pemberton,  departed  this  life.  She  left  the 
world  with  perfect  composure  and  resignation.  Tak- 
ing a  friend  by  the  hand,  while  on  her  dying  bed, 
she  told  hirn  she  had  always  been  sensible  of  his 
love,  and  bade  him  farewell,  concluding  with  these 
expressions: — "I  am  satisfied  of  a  resting  place." 
She  also  said  to  her  daughter,  who  sat  weeping  by 
her,  "Be  glad;  be  glad  thereby;"  and  told  her  to 
be  rather  glad  than  otherwise  on  her  account:  for, 
although  it  was  a  trial  to  nature  to  part  with  a  pa- 
rent, yet  to  that  parent  the  change  would  be  glori- 
ous. 

On  the  3d  of  the  7th  month,  1695,  Lydia  Wharm- 
by,  who  came  from  England  with  the  family,  and 
probably  lived  with  them  as  housekeeper,  died,  and 
was  buried  in  the  family  cemetery  before  mentioned, 
"  at  the  Point."  In  the  next  year,  Phineas  lost  his 
amiable  wife,  the  tender  companion  of  his  pilgrimage 
over  the  great  deep,  and  the  faithful  sharer  of  his 
joys  and  sorrows.     This  great  loss  was  not  without 


34  ANNALS  OF  THE 

its  attendant  consolations,  in  the  remembrance  of  her 
piety  and  her  virtues.  "  She  departed,"  as  Phineas 
writes  to  a  friend,  "  in  the  like  innocent  state  she 
hath  all  along  lived.  After  she  had  declared  her 
peace  with  the  Lord,  and  her  satisfaction  to  leave 
the  world,  and  a  testimony  of  her  love  to  me,  she 
caused  her  children  to  be  called,  (capable  to  hear 
her,)  and  exhorted  them  to  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and 
duty  to  me, — and  in  some  particulars,  how  to  regu- 
late their  conversation;  and,  with  a  kiss,  took  leave 
of  the  lesser  sort;  and  lastly,  a  few  minutes  before 
her  departure,  she  desired  me  to  remember  her  love 
to  several  of  her  friends;  being  sensible  to  the  last." 

The  following  beautiful  extract  will  evince  the 
strength  of  that  affection  which  subsisted  between 
Phineas  and  his  wife:  "  I  am  thine,  in  the  tie  of  that 
endeared  love  which  the  power  of  death  cannot 
break;  though  the  frailty  of  flesh  is  such,  that  that 
power  may  prevail  to  separate  us;  and  then,  as  the 
winter,  to  chill  the  warm  rays  thereof:  but  the  root 
lies  hid  by  the  hand  of  Divine  Providence,  in  a  most 
secure  place,  until  the  warm  rays  again  prevail;  and 
then  it  is  that  it  shoots  forth  its  tender  buds,  and  is 
clothed  with  its  wonted  beauty  and  loveliness.  And 
so  will  seasons  continue,  until  we  shall  be  transport- 
ed to  that  region,  where  there  shall  be  no  more  such 
winters  or  wrestlings; — which  is  that  desired  haven 
of  rest,  we  here  wrestle  and  labour  for." 

3d  mo.  18th,  1695.  Ps.  Pn. 

Phebe  deceased  on  the  30th  of  8th  month,  1696, 
at  the  age  of  thirty-six;  just  fourteen  years  after  her 
arrival  in  Patuxen  river.  Thus  left  destitute,  Phi- 
neas applied  himself  to  the  care  and  education  of  his 


PEMBERTON  FAMILY*  35 

children;  one  of  these,  a  daughter,  he  buried  two 
years  after  her  mother's  death. 

In  1699,  he  became  acquainted  with  Alice  Hodg- 
son, a  young  woman  who  resided  at  Burlington, 
and  whose  parents  lived  on  Rhode  Island.  Finding 
her  possessed  of  qualifications  suitable  for  the  charge 
of  his  young  family,  he  paid  his  addresses,  and  was 
married  to  her  in  the  same  year.  Soon  after  this, 
he  removed  from  the  plantation  on  the  banks  of  the 
river  Delaware,  where  he  had  at  first  settled,  and 
lived  about  five  miles  from  it,  more  in  the  interior 
of  the  country.  The  frame  house  which  he  had 
erected  in  16S7,  he  also  moved,  and  fixed  it  on  his 
new  farm,  which  he  called  "Pemberton."  On  the 
lintel  of  the  door  were  the  letters  "  P.  P.  P.  7d  2m. 
1687;"  and  in  this  house,  it  is  said,  his  friend  Wil- 
liam Penn,  frequently  lodged.  Here,  Phineas  con- 
tinued to  direct  his  attention  to  those  public  affairs 
with  which  he  was  charged,  frequently  visiting  Phi- 
ladelphia and  other  places,  in  the  fulfilment  of  his 
duties.  Such  was  the  estimation  in  which  he  was 
held,  that,  in  addition  to  the  commissions  before 
mentioned,  in  1689  he  was  appointed  by  Wm.  Mark- 
ham  and  John  Goodson,  receiver  of  proprietory 
quit  rents  in  Bucks  county; — in  1691,  by  Thomas 
Lloyd,  register  general  of  the  same  county; — and  in 
1701,  by  William  Penn,  one  of  the  council  of  state. 
He  was  also  several  years  a  member  of  the  provin- 
cial council;  and  in  1696,  was  master  of  the  rolls, 
as  successor  to  Thomas  Lloyd. 

Whether  his  rigid  attention  to  these  services  un- 
dermined his  health,  is  now  unknown;  but  it  ap- 
pears to  have  seriously  declined  towards  the  latter 
part  of  the  year  1701.     The  end  of  such  a  man  is 


36  ANNALS  OF  THE 

an  occasion,  to  which  we  might  be  inclined  to  look 
with  feelings  of  considerable  interest;  for  he  was 
one  who,  in  all  his  trials,  and  in  his  services  in  pub- 
lic life,  feared  his  Maker,  and  acted  towards  all  men 
with  a  pure  and  upright  conscience.  If  there  were 
any  then  living  who  felt  so  much  interest  as  to  re- 
cord the  circumstances  of  his  last  hours  on  earth, 
the  efforts  of  their  kindness  are  lost.  His  death  oc- 
curred on  the  1st  day  of  the  1st  month,  1702,  at  the 
age  of  fifty-two  years.  The  only  mention  I  find  of  it 
is  in  the  following  extract  of  a  letter  from  his  old 
friend,  Samuel  Carpenter,  to  governor  Penn.  After 
describing  the  prevalence  of  sickness  in  town  and 
country,  he  says,  "  Phineas  Pemberton  died  the  1st 
of  1st  month  last,  and  will  be  greatly  missed;  hav- 
ing left  few  or  none  in  those  parts,  or  the  adjacent, 
like  him  for  wisdom  and  integrity,  and  a  general 
service:  and  he  was  a  true  friend  to  thee  and  the  go- 
vernment. It's  matter  of  sorrow,  when  I  call  to  mind 
and  consider  that  the  best  of  our  men  are  taken 
away, — and  how  many  are  gone,  and  how  few  to 
supply  their  places." 

It  is  likely  Phineas  died  on  his  new  farm;  but  he 
was  buried  in  the  family  graveyard  at  Grove  Place. 

In  the  autumn  of  1814,  after  the  lapse  of  one  hun- 
dred and  twelve  years  from  the  death  of  this  valua- 
ble man,  I  visited  the  burial  ground,  "to  pay  filial 
attention  to  its  decent  preservation."  The  sensa- 
tions which  thrilled  my  soul,  may  well  be  imagined, 
as  I  approached  the  spot  where  my  primogenitors 
had,  in  former  days,  fixed  their  habitation.  It  seem- 
ed as  if  the  flame  of  inspiration  were  kindled,  and 
its  ardour  for  a  time  wrapt  me  from  the  world.  I  bent 
my  steps  towards  the  graves,  where,  many  years  ago, 


PEMBERTON  FAMILY.  37 

small  slate-stones  had  been  fixed  at  their  heads,  with 
initials  indicating  the  remains  of  their  inhabitants. 
But  time  had  crumbled  several  of  these.  What  a 
powerful  example  of  the  instability  of  earthly  me- 
morials was  here  exhibited!  and  what  a  humiliating 
lesson  did  these  little  mounds  pronounce  !  I  stood 
on  the  grave  of  my  venerated  great,  great  grandfa- 
ther, and  reflected  that  he  who  had  so  often  wander- 
ed over  the  fields  near  me, — who  had  been  guided 
across  the  troubled  ocean  by  a  Divine  hand,  in  search 
of  a  peaceful  asylum, — was  gone  forever  from  these 
scenes;  and  his  remains  were  reposing  beneath  me. 
Every  thing  of  him  that  was  human,  was  confined 
to  this  narrow  spot.  His  beloved  wife  lay  at  his 
side;  and  the  remains  of  many  of  his  dear  connex- 
ions, were  deposited  around  his.  The  affection  of 
his  descendants  had  enclosed  these  by  a  wall,  and 
here  they  had  ever  since  rested  undisturbed.  It 
seemed  as  if  I  were  holding  a  communion  with  the 
dead  ;  and  the  objects  around  me,  impressing  me 
with  awe,  reminded  me  that  the  beings  with  whom 
I  was  in  company,  did  once  exist  on  this  earth,  and 
partook  of  the  joys  and  sorrows  of  mortality.  They 
had  fulfilled  the  duties  of  their  stations  (as  the  writ- 
ten evidences  of  their  piety,  in  my  possession,  bear 
ample  witness)  and  were  doubtless  gathered  by  their 
Lord  into  that  eternal  rest  which  he  has  prepared 
for  his  people.  If  they  had  not,  little  would  it  avail 
them  now,  that  for  more  than  a  century  their  bones 
have  rested  in  peace,  and  the  breath  of  neglect  and 
desolation  has  not  swept  over  their  graves ; — that, 
during  their  lives,  the  charms  of  friendship  and  the 
varied  delights  of  social  life,  were  their's; — and, 
Vol.  VII.— 4 


38  ANNALS    OP    THE 

that  this  favoured  spot  of  the  globe  afforded  them  a 
retreat  from  heavy  persecutions. 

Yes!  here,  under  the  wise  policy  and  mild  govern- 
ment of  the  founder  of  Pennsylvania,  they  found  a 
settlement  where  they  could  meet  together  and  wor- 
ship the  Lord  of  nature,  the  God  of  their  salvation, 
according  to  the  dictates  of  their  consciences,  unmo- 
lested by  fines,  imprisonments,  and  vexatious  impo- 
sitions: and,  here,  closing  their  days,  with  gratitude 
to  him  who  had  graciously  conducted  them  through 
life,  they  slept  in  the  bosom  of  their  Redeemer. 

While  I  stood  and  contemplated  these  mounds 
which  designated  the  places  of  their  remains,  I  re- 
membered that  the  pious  doctor  Fothergill  and  his 
sister  had  made  a  similar  visit,  after  many  years  ab- 
sence, to  drop  "  the  grateful  tribute  of  a  tear,  at  the 
side  of  an  honoured  parent's  grave.  To  see  that  his 
sepulchre  was  not  laid  waste,"  says  he,  "to  the 
beasts  of  the  field,  but  secured  from  the  ravages  of 
neglect,  was,  to  us,  a  pleasing  duty.  Firmly  per- 
suaded that  we  had  not  the  least  cause  to  mourn  on 
his  account,  and  nothing  left  more  becoming  us,  than 
to  call  to  mind  his  precepts  and  his  example, — we 
left  the  solitary  spot  with  hearts  full  of  reverent 
thankfulness,  that  such  was  our  father,  and  that  we 
were  so  far  favoured  as  to  be  able  to  remember  him 
with  gratitude  and  affection." 

What  matters  it  that  the  names  of  such  worthies 
are  now  remembered  no  more,  or  called  but  tran- 
siently before  the  view  of  tenderness,  in  the  hour  of 
converse,  or  the  moments  of  solemn  communion  ! 
The  world,  busy  with  its  present  concerns,  forgets, 
or  cares  not  that  these  have  ever  lived;  yet  the  state 
of  society  at  this  day  may  owe  much  of  the  com- 


PEMBERTON    FAMILY.  39 

forts,  and  improvements,  and  knowledge,  now  enjoy- 
ed, to  the  labours  and  energies  of  those  who  are  thus 
unheeded  and  forgotten.  But  their  names  are  writ- 
ten in  the  book  of  life,  and  "gloriously  enrolled  in 
the  records  of  eternity;  and  when  the  memory  of 
the  proud  and  self-exalted  shall  have  passed  away, 
these  shall  be  had  in  everlasting  remembrance." 

The  cemetery  thus  visited,  was  entirely  overrun 
with  weeds,  although  there  is  an  annuity  laid  on  part 
of  Phineas  Pemberton's  new  farm,  for  the  purpose 
of  keeping  it  in  order.  With  great  difficulty  I  could 
discern,  among  the  briars  and  bushes,  the  remains 
of  twelve  graves.  The  slate-stones  at  their  heads 
had  considerably  crumbled,  particularly  near  their 
tops  where  the  initials  had  been  inscribed;  and  I  was 
mortified  at  being  enabled  to  find  ox\\y  Jive  of  them 
certainly  designated.  Time,  who  defaces  all  visible 
objects,  had  here  effectually  done  his  oblivious  work. 
Those  indicated  by  the  initials,  were,  James  Harri- 
son, Agnes  Harrison,  Lydia  Wharmby,  Phineas 
Pemberton,  and  Phebe,  his  wife.  These  graves 
were  in  a  small  enclosure,  in  one  corner  of  the 
larger  burial  ground. 

On  coming  to  the  close  of  the  life  of  Phineas  Pem- 
berton, I  pause  a  moment,  to  contemplate  the  great 
simplicity  and  integrity  of  his  character.  In  follow- 
ing him  through  his  various  early  trials,  and  suffer- 
ings for  the  testimony  of  Truth, — his  imprison- 
ments and  vexatious  treatment  from  an  ignorant  and 
deluded  populace, — his  migration  to  this  country, — 
the  various  offices  of  great  trust  and  importance 
which  he  held  ; — we  see  him  acting  in  one  uniform 
manner,  dictated  by  a  pure  conscience,  and  conduct- 
ed by  that  exalted  sense  of  correct  feeling,  which 


40  ANNALS    OP    THE 

guided  him  in  all  his  ways.  A  great  number  of  let- 
ters addressed  to  him,  are  left  among  his  papers, 
which  evince  the  high  esteem  in  which  he  was  held 
by  his  contemporaries ;  and  the  events  of  his  life 
show  the  peculiar  favour  of  Providence  towards 
him, — making  him  in  many  instances,  as  it  were, 
a  conspicuous  example  of  the  blessings  attendant  on 
a  course  of  righteousness  and  humble  devotion.  His 
faithfulness  in  his  native  land,  to  those  testimonies 
of  Truth  which  he  believed  himself  called  to  bear, 
left  a  sweet  savour  behind  him  in  the  hearts  of  his 
friends,  and  tended  to  their  support  and  encourage- 
ment in  a  like  dedication.  "The  Truth  was  honour- 
ed by  his  uprightness,  and  well  spoken  of  by  his 
meek  walking."  His  literary  attainments,  too,  con- 
sidering the  days  of  darkness  and  ignorance  in 
which  he  lived,  exhibit  a  mind  far  superior  to  the 
common  rank.  There  are  several  Essays  which  he 
left,  in  prose  and  verse,  though  chiefly  tinctured 
with  the  polemic  spirit,  into  which  the  infant  Socie- 
ty of  Friends  was  driven  by  the  attacks  of  the  ma- 
licious and  interested;  yet  evidencing,  however,  the 
true  independence  and  candor  of  a  mind  conscious 
of  being  on  the  right  side  of  the  question. 

He  had  lost  his  mother  before  he  was  six  years  of 
age,  and  therefore  owed  little  of  the  correct  princi- 
ples and  mental  discipline  he  observed,  to  maternal 
instruction  and  kindness.  By  his  own  industry  and 
effort  he  attained  to  the  station  and  character,  both 
of  mind  and  place  at  which  he  arrived.  The  es- 
tate he  left  at  his  death,  was  respectable;  among 
which  were  "  Grove  Place,"  which  afterwards  was 
sold  to  Willoughby  Warder,  for  £550 — the  farm  of 
three  hundred  and  fifty-four  acres,  on  which  he  last 


FEMBERTON    FAMILY.  41 

resided,  and  which  was  left  to  his  son  Israel,  who 
named  the  two  divisions  of  it,  "  Bolton"  and  "  Wi- 
gan,"  in  remembrance  of  the  country  of  his  father; 
— about  forty  acres  of  land  in  Bristol,  and  eight 
hundred  acres  in  Wrightstown, — a  lot  in  High 
street,  Philadelphia,  and  his  furniture,  implements 
of  husbandry,  bonds,  &c.  appraised  at  £  953. 

Nine  children  were  the  issue  of  his  marriage  with 
the  amiable  Phebe  Harrison ;  none  by  Alice  Hodg- 
son. His  widow  married  about  two  years  after  his 
death,  to  Thomas  Bradford,  a  widower. 

One  of  the  productions  of  Phineas  Pemberton 
may  be  inserted  in  this  place,  as  it  gives  a  very  in- 
teresting history  of  the  establishment  of  the  Yearly 
Meeting  of  Friends  of  Pennsylvania,  and  touches 
on  those  sufferings  of  early  Friends,  which  induced 
them  to  fix  on  this  part  of  the  globe,  as  an  asylum 
from  heavy  persecutions.  It  is  in  the  form  of  an 
Epistle,  and  was  intended  as  a  preface  to  the  Book 
of  Minutes. 

"AN  EPISTLE. 

Being  a  short  testimony  of  the  Lord's  goodness  to 
us,  in  the  settling  of  ourselves  in  these  parts  of 
the  world,  and  an  account  of  the  first  setting  up 
of  our  Yearly  Meeting. 

Dear  Friends, — It  hath  pleased  God,  in  his  infi- 
nite goodness  and  good  providence,  to  give  us,  his 
people,  who  were  and  are  in  scorn  called  Quakers, 
a  lot  and  inheritance  in  this  new,  remote,  and,  for- 
merly to  us,  unknown  part  of  the  world,  now  called 
America :  into  which  desert  and  wilderness  he  hath 
called,  drawn,  and  allured  many  of  us,  and  here, 
laath  given  us  of  the  comforts  of  his  house^  and 
4* 


42  ANNALS    OP    THE 

abundantly  blessed  us  by  pouring  down  his  mercies 
upon  us,  both  inwardly  and  outwardly.  What  the 
Lord  hath  done  for  us,  since  he  first  called  us  from 
our  native  land,  we  cannot  well  demonstrate  :  but 
when  we  call  to  remembrance  his  kind  and  gentle 
dealings, — the  care  that  he  had  over  us,  in  making 
way  for  our  coming, — his  safe  conducting  of  us  by 
sea  and  land, — his  providing  for  us  and  preserving 
us  when  here; — I  know  I  have  many  witnesses  that 
when  they  look  back  at  these  things  and  about  us, 
what  he  hath  done,  and  is  daily  doing  for  us, — our 
hearts  are  greatly  engaged  to  love,  serve,  fear,  and 
obey  him,  and  to  praise  and  reverence  his  great  and 
worthy  name.  And  greater  mercies  he  hath  yet  in 
store  for  all  those  that  in  faithfulness  persevere  unto 
the  end:  wherefore  let  us  be  encouraged  to  hold  on 
our  way. 

And  you  that  may  succeed  in  his  service,  be  not 
slack-handed,  negligent,  careless,  or  backward,  in 
the  performance  of  your  duty  to  the  Lord ;  but  be 
zealously  concerned  for  the  glory  of  his  name,  and 
the  propagation  of  his  Truth  upon  earth,  that  his 
blessings  may  be  multiplied  upon  you,  as  upon  your 
fathers  and  predecessors.  And  be  not  high-minded 
or  puffed  up  with  those  mercies  the  Lord  has  been 
pleased  to  bestow  upon  them,  and  so  to  you:  but  re- 
member we  were  a  despised  people  in  our  native 
land,  accounted  of  by  the  world  scarce  worthy  to 
have  a  name  or  place  therein ; — daily  liable  to  their 
spoil,  under  great  sufferings,  by  long  and  tedious 
imprisonments,  sometimes  to  the  loss  of  life, — ban- 
ishment, spoil  of  goods,  beatings,  mockings,  and  1 11— 
treatings :  so  that  we  had  not  been  a  people  at  this 
day,  had  not  the  Lord  stood  by  us  and  preserved 


PEMBERTON    FAMILY.  43 

us.  But  none  of  these  things  were  done  unto  us 
because  of  our  evil  deeds,  but  because  of  the  exer- 
cise of  our  tender  consciences  towards  our  God;  and 
he  encouraged  and  blessed  us,  so  that  we  under- 
went all  these  things  cheerfully,  having  faith  towards 
him,  and  our  dependency  upon  him.  And  we  expe- 
rimentally know  that  he  never  yet  failed  us,  nor 
will  fail  his  faithful  ones;  but  is  a  God  near  at  hand, 
full  of  mercy  and  compassion,  and  loving  kindness. 

Therefore,  for  your  encouragement  in  this  work, 
was  I  drawn  forth  to  meet  you  with  this  short  Epis- 
tle in  the  beginning  of  this  book,  that  you  may  lay 
hold  on  Truth,  and  steadfastly  walk  in  the  way  there- 
of, confirming  of  your  forefathers'  testimony,  to  the 
glory  of  the  Lord,  who  called  them  thereto ;  that 
thereby  you  may  obtain  the  like  blessings  they  have 
done.  But  if  you  trample  under  foot  their  testimo- 
nies and  sufferings,  and  grow  careless,  slothful,  and 
negligent  in  his  work  and  service,  it  wiH  prove 
heavy,  and  too  heavy  to  be  borne  in  the  day  of  ac- 
count. 

About  the  year  1676,  the  province  of  West  Jer- 
sey was  purchased  by  our  friends ;  and  in  the  year 
1677,  divers  proprietors  and  adventurers  came  over 
hither  to  these  parts,  and  here  settled  themselves 
and  families.  And  as  more  Friends  came  in,  monthly 
meetings  were  set  up  for  the  better  ordering  of  the 
affairs  of  the  church,  according  to  those  good  orders 
used  amongst  us  in  our  native  land; — that  the  trans- 
gressions of  the  transgressors  might  be  brought  to 
condemnation,  and  the  shame  of  their  guilt  set  upon 
them,  and  our  holy  profession  kept  clear  of  scandal 
and  reproach,  which  might  be  brought  thereon  by 
the  evil  conversation  of  those  that  made  profession 


44  ANNALS    OP    THE 

thereof,  and  walked  not  accordingly  therein.  And 
as  the  people  increased  and  came  into  the  province,, 
it  was  agreed  that  there  should  be  a  General,  or 
Yearly  Meeting,  held  yearly  by  Friends  of  the  pro- 
vinces of  East  and  West  Jersey,  and  places  adjacent. 

But  afterward  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  allot  the  pro- 
vince of  Pennsylvania  to  William  Penn,  in  the  year 
1681,  who  was  one  of  our  Friends:  whereby  our 
portions  of  land  and  inheritances  in  these  parts,  were 
greatly  enlarged,  many  becoming  purchasers  under 
him;  so  that  by  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1682, 
considerable  settlements  were  made  in  the  said  pro- 
vince, and  divers  meetings  established;  so  that  in  a 
short  time  monthly,  quarterly, and  Yearly  Meetings, 
were  appointed  in  the  said  province.  Which  Yearly 
Meetings,  in  both  the  said  provinces,  were  held  dis- 
tinct, until  the  year  1685;  and  then,  Friends  well 
knowing  that  the  interest  of  Truth,  and  the  prospe- 
rity thereof,  was  laboured  for  by  its  friends  and  fol- 
lowers in  both  provinces;  and  that,  by  joining  the 
said  two  Meetings  together,  they  might  thereby  be 
the  more  united  in  the  carrying  on  of  the  affairs  of 
the  church, — it  was  therefore  agreed,  that  the  said 
Yearly  Meetings  should  become  one  Meeting;— to 
be  held,  one  year  at  Burlington,  in  West  Jersey; 
and  the  other,  at  Philadelphia; — and  so  annually  to 
hold  that  course. 

The  proceedings  and  agreements  of  which  said 
Yearly  Meetings,  from  their  first  being  set  up  in 
Burlington,  hereafter  follow  in  this  Book,  in  their 
order, — so  many  of  them  as  are  now  to  be  had;  be- 
ing kept  until  now  in  loose  papers. 

This  from  a  friend  to  Truth,  and  a  lover  of  all 
those  that  sincerely  love  it,  P.  P. 


9> 


PEMBERTON    FAMILY-  45 

Four  children  of  the  nine,  survived  Phineas;  two 
sons  and  two  daughters.  Joseph  died  soon  after  his 
father,  at  the  end  of  the  same  year.  Abigail,  his 
eldest  daughter,  was  married  2d  month  14th,  1704, 
to  Stephen  Jenkins,  and  became  head  of  the  family 
of  that  name  which  settled  in  Abington  township, 
then  Philadelphia  county.  She  became  serious  and 
thoughtful,  and  sometimes  spoke  in  religious  meet- 
ings. The  following  record  of  her  is  from  the  mi- 
nutes of  Abington  monthly  meeting:  "On  the  22d 
of  the  9th  month,  1750,  died  Abigail  Jenkins,  late 
wife  of  Stephen  Jenkins,  of  Abington.  She  had  a 
few  words  in  the  ministry,  which  were  well  receiv- 
ed, and  was  otherwise  serviceable  in  our  Society. 
She  was  buried  at  Abington,  aged  seventy  years  and 
near  ten  months."  Her  descendants  were  founders 
of  the  village  called  Jenkintown. 

Priscilla,  his  youngest  daughterj  married  Isaac 
Waterman,  in  1708,  and  their  family  and  descend- 
ants settled  near  Holmesburg,  in  Philadelphia  coun- 
ty. She  died  4th  month  29th,  1771,  aged  seventy- 
nine,  having  survived  her  husband  about  twenty-two 
years. 

Israel,  the  remaining  son,  served  his  apprentice- 
ship with  Samuel  Carpenter,  in  Philadelphia,  and  be- 
came eminent  for  his  talents,  zeal,  and  industry  in 
business.  He  was  a  man  of  a  mild  and  serene  spirit, 
and  cheerful  in  his  disposition.  In  the  year  1708,  he 
visited  Jamaica,  for  the  purpose  of  traffic.  There, 
he  became  acquainted  with  John  Fothergill  and  Wil- 
liam Armistead,  who  were  travelling  on  the  island 
in  the  service  of  Truth.  From  his  cultivating  a 
friendship  with  these,  and  other  ministers  of  the  gos- 
pel who  were  led  to  visit  America,  his  mind  appears 


46  ANNALS  OF  THE 

to  have  been  strengthened,  and  established  in  those 
early  and  serious  impressions  which  were  the  foun- 
dation of  his  future  eminence.  He  soon  established 
himself  in  very  extensive  mercantile  concerns,  and 
was  married  in  1710,  to  Rachel  Read,  daughter  of 
Charles  Read, — a  woman  of  great  piety,  and  an  ex- 
cellent character. 

The  liberal  management,  and  prudent  conduct  of 
Israel  Pemberton,  gained  him  the  confidence  and 
respect  of  his  fellow  citizens,  who  placed  him  in  di- 
vers high  and  honourable  offices;  among  which  may 
be  noticed  his  being  nineteen  successive  years  a 
member  of  the  general  Assembly  of  Pennsylvania. 
Nor  were  his  services  confined  to  secular  affairs; 
he  also  became  conspicuously  useful  in  the  religious 
concerns  of  the  society  of  which  he  was  a  member. 
His  house  was  the  general  resort  of  Friends  who 
came  from  Europe  in  the  service  of  the  Gospel,  and 
he  entertained  them  with  much  hospitality  and  kind- 
ness; having  an  ample  mansion  and  a  still  more  en- 
larged heart.  It  may  indeed  be  said  of  him,  that  he 
was  conspicuously  eminent,  not  only  for  his  charac- 
ter and  services  in  the  religious  Society  of  Friends, 
but  also  for  his  extensive  hospitality,  and  the  up- 
rightness of  his  conduct  and  dealings  as  a  merchant. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1754,  as  he  was  at- 
tending the  funeral  of  the  wife  of  Richard  Hockley, 
in  the  Baptist  burial  ground,  in  Second  street,  he 
was  seized  with  an  apoplectic  fit,  which,  notwith- 
standing the  prompt  application  of  medical  aid,  soon 
terminated  his  valuable  life,  at  the  age  of  sixty-nine. 
He  had  acquired  a  considerable  estate,  which  he  be- 
queathed to  his  three  sons,  Israel,  James,  and  John. 
Of  ten  children,  these  were  all  who  survived  him. 


PEMBERTON  FAMILY.  47 

And  although  the  family  might  have  seemed  likely 
to  become  extensive  in  the  descendants  of  these;  yet, 
in  1812,  it  was  reduced  to  one  male  representative. 
The  memory  of  that  great  and  good  man,  Israel 
Pemberton,  was  long  cherished  with  respect  and 
tenderness  in  the  bosoms  of  those  who  were  acquaint- 
ed with  him,  and  who  recollected  his  conspicuous 
services,  and  brilliant  example.  Many  testimonies 
are  yet  left  to  bear  witness  to  his  religious  eminence 
and  usefulness;  and  the  character  of  the  Society  of 
Friends  in  the  golden  age  of  Pennsylvania,  is  inti- 
mately blended  with  the  names  of  Israel  Pemberton, 
and  his  worthy  father,  Phineas. 

Israel  Pemberton,  the  eldest  surviving  son  of 
Israel  and  Rachel  Pemberton,  departed  this  life  the 
22d  of  the  4th  month,  1779,  aged  nearly  sixty-four 
years. 

He  was  a  man  of  good  natural  abilities,  endowed 
with  a  clear  understanding,  that  was  measurably 
sanctified,  and  rendered  very  useful  to  others,  both 
with  respect  to  temporal  matters,  and  those  of  far 
higher  moment  and  importance.  He  had  filled  se- 
veral public  stations  with  uprightness,  and  discharg- 
ed the  various  duties  attached  to  them,  with  fidelity 
and  integrity. 

The  sympathetic  and  benevolent  feelings  of  his 
mind  were  often  exerted  for  the  relief  and  assistance 
of  the  poor  and  needy,  and  for  promoting  the  com- 
fort and  ease  of  those  who  had  been  reduced  to  a  state 
of  suffering  and  want.  Among  his  various  endea- 
vours to  advance  the  cause  of  righteousness  and 
peace,  his  efforts  to  promote  harmony  and  concord 
with  the   Indians,  were  conspicuous.   He  was  also 


48  AN3STALS,  &C. 

concerned  to  furnish  instruction  to  the  children  of 
the  poor,  in  useful  learning,  and  to  have  them  pla- 
ced in  the  way  of  suitable  employment. 

He  was  among  the  number  of  those  who  were  ba- 
nished to  Virginia,  in  the  year  1777,  and  remained 
a  prisoner  there  about  eight  months;  during  which, 
his  health  became  much  impaired  by  several  attacks 
of  sickness.  This,  together  with  divers  other  close 
trials,  and  the  loss  of  his  beloved  wife  soon  after  his 
return,  seemed  completely  to  undermine  his  consti- 
tution; and  nature,  at  length,  sunk  under  the  con- 
flict. Yet,  even  when  encompassed  with  langour, 
and  depressed  by  sickness,  his  concern  to  relieve  the 
distressed,  and  to  succour  the  helpless,  was  still 
maintained.  He  was  indeed  a  man  of  great  sensibi- 
lity, tenderness,  love  and  sympathy. 

As  his  bodily  health  declined,  he  was  very  sensi- 
ble that  the  time  of  his  departure  drew  near;  but  his 
mind  was  favoured  with  calmness,  and  filled  with 
great  love  to  his  friends  and  relatives.  Thus  he 
met  the  approaches  of  his  dissolution  with  a  peace- 
ful composure,  and  quietly  yielded  his  soul  to  its 
divine  Author,  without  a  groan  or  struggle.  "At 
this  awful  season,"  says  a  brother  who  was  present, 
"  great  solemnity,  composure,  and  a  sweet  calm  at- 
tended; and  I  doubt  not  he  is  landed  where  the  wea- 
ry is  at  rest,  and  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling, 
to  join  the  spirits  of  the  just  made  perfect."  All 
ranks  of  people  appeared  to  be  affected  with  his  re- 
moval; and  his  funeral  was  attended,  on  first-day 
morning,  the  25th,  by  a  very  great  concourse, 
among  whom  were  many  coloured  people,  for  whom 
he  had  been  a  great  advocate  and  friend. 


No.  2.]  FIFTH  MONTH,  1835.  [Vol.  VII. 

MEMOIRS  OF  JAMES  PEMBERTON. 

If  it  be  considered  useful  to  commemorate  the  vir- 
tues of  those  who  have  gained  esteem  and  secured 
the  love  of  their  fellow  creatures  by  the  exercise  of 
the  principles  of  goodness,  producing  the  warm  and 
benevolent  feelings  of  the  heart,  guided  by  religious 
influence, — it  becomes  a  duty  incumbent  on  survi- 
vors, to  portray  such  characters  with  the  pencil  of 
fidelity  in  the  glowing  colours  of  truth.  By  a  pro- 
per delineation  of  the  lives  of  such  as  have  shone 
with  lustre  on  the  stage  of  life,  we  render  an  im- 
portant benefit  to  mankind  ;  we  prove  that  the  prin- 
ciples which  have  produced  such  beneficial  effects, 
are  not  "  cunningly  devised  fables,"  but  real  and 
substantial,  exhibiting  in  their  fruits  and  effects,  ex- 
amples and  characters  that  stand  as  landmarks  or 
beacons,  to  guide  the  course  of  survivors  with  safety 
along  the  stream  of  time,  amid  the  storms  and  tem- 
pests of  human  life. 

Such  a  landmark,  such  a  character,  was  the  sub- 
ject of  this  memorial,  the  truly  respected  James 
Pemberton.  He  was  the  fifth  son  of  Israel  and  Ra- 
chel Pemberton,  and  was  born  in  the  city  of  Phila- 
delphia, on  the  26th  of  the  6th  month,  (August) 
1723.  His  parents  gave  him  a  liberal  education,  and 
took  early  care  to  instil  into  his  mind  a  due  regard 
and  reverence  to  those  great  precepts  of  Truth 
Vol.  VII.— 5 


50  MEMOIRS    OF 

which  regulated  his  future  life ;  and  they  beheld 
with  satisfaction  the  gradual  evolution  of  those  prin- 
ciples and  feelings  which  tended  to  mark  his  charac- 
ter for  usefulness. 

His  affectionate  mother,  who  had  good  opportuni- 
ties of  watching  the  early  buddings  of  his  propen- 
sities, hoped  much  from  that  mildness  of  temper 
and  steadiness  of  conduct  which  he  early  manifest- 
ed. To  her  kind  attention  and  prudent  care  in  his 
early  life  and  education,  he  frequently,  in  the  course 
of  his  future  life,  bore  decisive  testimony;  and  even 
when  drawing  near  the  close  of  his  earthly  pilgrim- 
age, he  tenderly  expressed  the  obligations  he  had 
been  under  for  her  fond  solicitude,  and  maternal 
anxiety. 

He  pursued  his  studies  with  diligence,  in  the 
usual  branches  of  education  then  taught;  and  on  their 
completion,  was  early  initiated  into  business  in  the 
mercantile  line. 

Blessed  with  prudence  in  the  discrimination  and 
choice  of  his  associates,  he  was  favoured  with  the 
intimacy  and  friendship  of  some  of  the  first  charac- 
ters of  that  day ;. to  wards  whom  he  cherished  a  warm 
and  virtuous  affection,  even  in  his  early  years. 

As  his  mind  gradually  expanded,  and  became  en- 
lightened and  invigorated,  the  knowledge  and  expe- 
rience which  he  gained,  did  not  elevate  him  in  his 
own  eyes,  or  puff  him  up  with  inflated  ideas  of  his 
self-consequence  or  attainments.  But  religion,  even 
in  his  early  life,  threw  a  lustre  on  his  sentiments 
and  his  actions.  He  was  humble;  and  ascribed  all 
he  had,  and  all  he  enjoyed,  to  the  great  Source 
whence  it  was  derived;  and  he  was  desirous  that  his 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  51 

conduct  should  ever  be  consistent  with  his  profes- 
sion. 

In  the  year  1745,  he  went  in  company  with  his 
cousin,  William  Logan,  to  Charleston,  South  Caro- 
lina, and  Frederica,  in  Georgia,  to  reclaim  the  bri- 
gantine,  Trial,  captured  by  the  Spaniards,  but  re- 
taken by  the  English,  and  sent  into  the  latter  place. 
This  business  was  confided  to  their  care  by  his  father; 
and  although  attended  with  considerable  difficulty 
and  fatigue,  it  was  managed  with  judgment  and  fidel- 
ity. They  returned  by  water,  and  having  very  tem- 
pestuous weather  for  many  days,  were  extremely 
tossed.  The  following  memorandum,  found  among 
his  papers,  evinces  the  gratitude  of  his  feelings  on 
the  occasion. 

"This  unpleasant  circumstance  naturally  leads 
me  to  reflect,  with  how  much  satisfaction  and  plea- 
sure I  have  heretofore  enjoyed  myself  at  home;  but 
being  then  unacquainted  with  this  uncomfortable 
mode  of  living,  I  hope  in  future,  if  ever  I  get  to  my 
former  habitation,  that  the  blessings  there  enjoyed, 
will  create  gratitude  and  a  circumspect  life.  This 
I  note  now,  more  particularly,  that  it  may  make 
the  more  lasting  impression  on  me;  and  on  a  future 
review,  be  revived  with  the  greater  pleasure/' 

In  the  year  1748,  he  took  a  voyage  to  England, 
in  company  with  a  respectable  friend,  Sophia  Hume. 
iUthough  he  was  much  engaged  in  business  while 
there,  yet  he  employed  his  intervals  in  travelling 
through  various  counties,  renewing  his  intimacy 
with  several  of  those  friends  whom  he  had  seen  at 
his  father's  hospitable  house  in  Philadelphia,  and 
in  forming  new  friendships  and  acquaintances.  He 
returned  home  the  year  following. 


52  MEMOIRS    OP 

On  the  15th  of  the  8th  month,  1751,  he  was  mar- 
ried to  Hannah,  daughter  of  Mordecai  and  Hannah 
Lloyd,  a  descendant  of  the  ancient  family  of  the 
house  of  Dolobran,  in  Montgomeryshire,  North 
Wales.  With  this  amiable  young  woman,  he  en- 
joyed that  true  conjugal  happiness  which  results 
from  mutual  affection,  founded  on  those  pure  princi- 
ples that  adorn  the  human  character.  Though  young, 
her  mind  was  open  to  religious  impressions,  and  de- 
sirous of  securing  that  greatest  attainment,  her  eter- 
nal welfare;  so  that  when  Divine  Providence  should 
be  pleased  in  his  wisdom  to  summon  her  hence,  she 
might  be  prepared  to  enter  into  the  world  of  spirits. 

By  her  he  had  six  children;  Phineas,  who  died 
unmarried;  Rachel,  afterwards  wife  of  doctor  Tho- 
mas Parke;  Hannah,  who  married  Robert  Morton; 
Sarah,  James,  and  Mary;  the  two  last  died  in  their 
infancy.  These  children  he  viewed  as  precious  gifts 
and  blessings  from  the  hand  of  his  benevolent  Crea- 
tor, and  was  solicitous  that  he  might  be  favoured 
with  wisdom  and  ability  to  educate  them  in  the  fear 
of  the  Lord. 

On  the  19th  of  the  1st  month,  1754,  he  met  with 
a  very  severe  and  afflicting  stroke,  in  the  sudden  de- 
cease of  his  beloved  father.  But  though  this  afflic- 
tion was  grievous  and  solemn,  he  bore  it  with  that 
feeling  of  resignation  which  characterizes  the  Chris- 
tian. From  having  such  a  bright  example  before 
his  eyes,  there  is  no  doubt  James  Pemberton  derived 
considerable  advantage.  Dwelling  from  his  early 
days  beneath  the  paternal  roof,  the  admonitions  of 
parental  care,  and  the  exercise  of  that  unwearied 
kindness  and  benevolence  made  such  a  durable  im- 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  53 

pression  on  him,  that  the  lapse  of  more  than  fifty 
years  did  not  erase  it  from  his  heart. 

His  character  was  so  well  known  and  esteemed, 
that  he  was  elected  one  of  the  "  overseers  of  the 
public  schools,  founded  by  charter  in  the  town  and 
county  of  Philadelphia,"  in  the  place  of  his  deceas- 
ed father.  In  this  station  he  continued  until  his 
death,  and  dedicated  a  very  considerable  portion  of 
his  attention  to  the  promotion  of  the  various  objects 
for  which  that  institution  was  established. 

James  Pemberton  was  careful  to  preserve  a  just 
sense  in  his  own  mind,  of  the  obligations  of  recti- 
tude in  his  dealings,  and  uniformly  made  it  his  prac- 
tice in  the  transaction  of  business,  to  perform  his 
promises  and  fulfil  his  contracts  with  punctuality  and 
faithfulness.  As  an  illustration  of  this  principle,  the 
following  mercantile  anecdote  will  exhibit  this  trait 
in  his  character,  in  a  very  striking  light.  The  cir- 
cumstances occurred  during  the  war  between  Eng- 
land and  France,  commonly  called  the  French  war, 
in  the  year  1758. 

The  brigantine,  Hannah,  captain  Nathaniel  Don- 
nell,  owned  by  James  Pemberton  and  Peter  Reeve, 
having  on  board  a  valuable  cargo,  chiefly  molasses, 
eoffee,and  sugar,amounting  in  value, to  four  thousand 
three  hundred  and  thirty-one  pounds,  shipped  by 
Daniel  Beveridge,  sailed  from  Kingston,  in  Jamaica, 
the  31st  of  5th  mo.  1758,  bound  to  Philadelphia.  Be- 
ing upon  the  high  seas,  and  carrying  no  guns,  she 
was  captured  on  the  25th  of  6th  month,  by  a  French 
privateer,  called  Le  Fier,  (or  the  Proud)  from  New 
Orleans,  commanded  by  Jean  Hinard.  Captain  Don- 
nell,  however,  well  knowing  the  importance  of  the 
cargo,  particularly  at  that  precarious  time,  treated 


54  MEMOIRS  OP 

with  Hinard  for  the  ransom  of  the  brig;  and  on  the 
5th  of  7th  month,  he  agreed  with  him  that  on  his 
arrival  at  Philadelphia,  or  any  other  port  in  the 
American  provinces,  the  owners  should  pay,  for  that 
purpose,  eight  thousand  dollars ;  for  the  faithful 
payment  of  which  he  gave  a  ransom  bond  to  that 
amount,  signed  by  himself,  John  Wood,  mate,  and 
Joseph  Graham,  mariner.  And  for  further  secu- 
rity, the  said  John  Wood  and  Joseph  Graham  were 
received  on  board  the  privateer,  by  their  own  con- 
sent, as  hostages;  Hinard  leaving  on  board  the  brig 
an  officer  who  was  authorized  to  receive  the  ransom 
money  from  the  owners. 

The  Hannah  arrived  safely  at  Boston;  and  the 
knowledge  of  the  abovementioned  circumstance  was 
speedily  transmitted  from  that  town  through  New 
York  to  Philadelphia.  The  merchants  in  Boston  and 
New  York  informed  the  French  officer,  that  as  the 
brig  had  safely  arrived  in  an  enemy's  port,  he  could 
not  expect  to  obtain  any  part  of  the  ransom  money, 
inasmuch  as  the  bond  was  given  without  the  know- 
ledge or  consent  of  the  owners  or  consignees,  and 
therefore  not  legal;  and  that  they  would  not  give 
him  much  for  the  debt.  He  told  them  in  broken 
English,  "Me  no  fraid;  me  got  Quaker  to  deal 
with."  On  his  arrival  in  Philadelphia,  he  was  in- 
formed of  the  same  illegality  in  the  proceedings, 
by  the  merchants  at  the  coffee-house;  and  he  gave 
the  same  answer.  The  merchants  also  endeavoured 
to  persuade  James  Pemberton  not  to  pay  the  bond; 
to  which  he  made  no  satisfactory  reply, — having  no 
doubt  in  his  mind,  that  the  commander  of  the  French 
frigate  had  heard  of,  and  in  some  measure  was  ac- 
quainted with,  Friends  and  their  principles;  and  he 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  55 

waited  until  the  officer  called  on  him  with  the  bond. 
The  ransom  money  he  agreed  to  pay,  as  soon  as  ad- 
vice should  be  received  that  the  hostages  were  safely 
arrived  in  a  French  port,  and  not  before;  because,  if 
the  French  privateer  should  be  taken,  with  the  hos- 
tages on  board,  by  an  English  man-of-war,  or  pri- 
vateer, the  captor  would  be  entitled  to  salvage  on  the 
ransom  money,  and  he  would  be  obliged  to  pay  both. 

The  privateer,  Le  Fier,  after  the  said  capture  and 
ransom,  being  chased  several  times  out  of  its  in- 
tended course  by  English  vessels,  bore  away  for 
Cape  Frangois,  which  it  reached  on  the  9th  of  the  8th 
month.  On  the  16th,  the  hostages  made  their  es- 
cape by  means  of  the  privateer's  barge,  and  arrived 
at  Monte  Christo,  where  they  met  with  the  English 
privateer,  Spry,  who  brought  them  to  Philadelphia, 
where  they  arrived  on  the  9th  of  9th  month.  In 
their  deposition  they  stated,  that  their  primary  in- 
ducement for  running  away  was,  their  expectation 
that  the  owners  of  the  Hannah  would  have  been 
discharged  from  the  payment  of  the  ransom  money. 
This,  however,  was  declared  by  the  attorney  gene- 
ral to  be  of  no  avail;  and  the  officer,  Joseph  Milhet, 
received,  on  the  23d  of  9th  month,  from  James 
Pemberton,  at  Philadelphia,  the  full  ransom  money, 
eight  thousand  dollars,  and  gave  a  writing  of  ac- 
knowledgment and  discharge  for  the  same. 

For  this  punctual  payment  did  James  Pemberton 
receive  the  erroneous  but  transient  censure  of  the 
trading  part  of  the  community.  The  French  offi- 
cer conducted  himself  with  great  propriety,  appear- 
ing to  be  a  well-bred  and  polite  man;  and  informed 
him  of  the  opinions  that  had  been  expressed  by 
some  of  the  merchants  respecting  the  transaction. 


56  MEMOIRS  OP 

But  the  satisfaction  which  James  Pemberton  expe- 
rienced in  the  result,  outbalanced  the  sneers  and 
blame  of  unprincipled  men.  He  was  also  well  satis- 
fied with  captain  Donnell's  conduct;  and  the  freight- 
ers or  shippers  were  all  so  well  convinced  of  the 
regularity  of  the  proceedings,  that  they  paid  their  se- 
veral averages,  which  were  adjusted  at  51h  percent. 
For,  had  Donnell  ransomed  the  Hannah  at  double  the 
sum  he  did,  the  brig  would  still  have  made  an  ex- 
cellent voyage. 

James  Pemberton,  on  relating  these  occurrences 
to  a  friend,  expressed  a  wish  that  all  under  the 
name  of  Friends  would,  in  their  dealings  among 
men,  take  the  precious  Truth  for  their  guide,  and 
walk  by  the  same  rule,  and  mind  the  same  thing;  in 
order  that  the  mouths  of  gainsayers  might  be  stop- 
ped, and  the  noble  principle  we  profess  be  exalted. 

On  the  5th  of  the  10th  month,  1759,  James  Pem- 
berton and  David  Bacon  were  appointed  to  the  sta- 
tion of  elders  in  the  religious  meeting  to  which  they 
belonged:  and  they  were  encouraged  to  fulfil  the 
important  duties  devolving  upon  them,  by  the  mi- 
nistry of  Daniel  Stanton.  James  Pemberton  con- 
tinued in  this  station  ;  labouring  faithfully  to  dis- 
charge the  various  services  thereof,  until  his  decease; 
excepting  at  one  interval,  when  Owen  Jones  and 
himself  withdrew,  for  certain  reasons,  and  after 
these  had  ceased  to  operate,  he  again  by  the  request 
of  the  meeting  of  ministers  and  elders,  took  his  seat 
among  them. 

In  the  year  1764,  Divine  Providence  dispensed  a 
severe  trial  in  the  removal  of  his  beloved  wife,  Han- 
nah Pemberton.  She  had  long  continued  in  a  weak 
and  languishing  state  of  health,  but  was  mercifully 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  57 

favoured  with  placidity  of  mind,  and  a  pious  sub- 
mission of  spirit;  being  blessed  with  a  clear  under- 
standing to  the  last  moment.  She  expressed  herself 
to  be  easy,  and  resigned  to  leave  this  changeable 
state  of  existence,  and  expired  in  the  arms  of  her 
tenderly  affectionate  husband.  With  her  he  had  en- 
joyed, during  twelve  years,  those  pleasures  and  de- 
lights which  the  purest  connubial  affection  affords; 
and  she  exchanged  the  concerns  of  time,  for  the  glo- 
rious enjoyment  of  eternity,  before  she  had  reached 
the  conclusion  of  her  thirtieth  year. 

His  feelings  on  this  solemn  occasion,  are  express- 
ed in  the  following  extract  of  a  letter  to  his  friend 
John  Hunt,  in  England,  shortly  after  her  decease. 
"I  have  passed,"  says  he,  "through  one  of  the  most 
close  and  deep  probations  of  affliction,  I  can  ever 
remember  to  have  befallen  me;  being,  through  the 
course  of  Divine  Providence,  deprived  of  a  dear,  ten- 
der, and  affectionate  companion.  As  she  lived,  how- 
ever, much  in  the  innocence,  I  have  a  secret  hope 
she  has  attained  a  mansion  in  eternal  favour.  The 
piercing  feelings  of  nature  on  the  dissolving  of  so 
tender  a  connexion,  I  cannot  describe;  and  the  loss 
to  me  and  my  children  is  greater  than  I  can  express. 
For  though  the  delicateness  of  her  constitution,  and 
her  want  of  health  for  some  years  past,  prevented 
her  from  being  so  much  known,  or  appearing  so 
conspicuous  in  life  as  some;  yet  her  qualifications 
and  attention  to  the  pious  and  virtuous  education  of 
our  little  flock,  were  very  engaging,  and  afforded 
me  ease  and  comfort  when  necessarily  absent:  and  I 
believe  she  filled  the  station  allotted  to  her  with  a 
conscientious  regard  to  the  best  things,  and  had  her 
views  directed  to  the  enduring  substance.     My  se- 


58  MEMOIRS  OP 

cret  aspirations  have  been,  under  this  trial,  that  the 
affliction  may  be  sanctified  to  me,  and  that  I  may 
submit,  without  murmuring,  to  the  Divine  will." 

In  the  subsequent  year,  his  tender,  affectionate, 
and  honoured  mother  departed  this  life  the  24th  of 
the  2d  month,  after  about  four  months  illness.  She 
was  a  woman  adorned  with  those  Christian  virtues 
and  graces  which  had  tended  to  make  her  life  useful 
in  an  eminent  degree,  and  in  various  respects.  Her 
house  and  heart  were  always  opened  by  true  hospi- 
tality for  the  reception  of  those  Friends,  who  had 
been  induced  in  the  love  of  the  gospel  to  come  from 
distant  places  of  the  earth,  on  religious  visits  to  their 
brethren.  "  As  a  shock  of  corn  cometh  in,  in  its 
season,"  fully  ripe,  she  was  gathered  into  the  sacred 
garner  of  salvation,  and  entered  into  the  eternal 
joys  of  her  Lord. 

James  Pemberton  was  very  early  a  generous  con- 
tributor to  the  Pennsylvania  Hospital;  and  being 
deeply  interested  for  the  welfare  of  that  valuable 
institution,  he  was  elected  a  manager  of  it  in  1758, 
and  continued  for  many  years  to  use  his  best  endea- 
vours to  uphold  and  extend  its  great  benefits.  The 
second  part  of  the  only  circumstantial  account  of  its 
progress  that  was  ever  published,  was  compiled  by 
him,  from  the  minutes  of  the  managers. 

In  the  midst  of  these  duties,  and  of  the  various 
mercantile  concerns  which  pressed  upon  his  atten- 
tion, and  were  very  considerable  at  different  periods 
of  his  life,  he  did  not  neglect  his  religious  obliga- 
tions ;  but  rendered  himself  a  valuable  and  useful 
member  of  the  religious  Society  of  Friends.  His 
great  mind  was  conspicuously  manifested,  not  only 
in  the  exercise  of  the  Discipline,  but  in  the  capacity 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  59 

of  clerk  of  the  monthly,  sometimes  of  the  Quarterly 
and  Yearly  Meetings,  and  of  the  Meeting  for  Suf- 
ferings ;  for  which  respectable  stations  he  was  also 
well  qualified,  as  well  by  his  composition,  as  by  his 
religious  knowledge  and  experience.  He  wrote  in 
a  style  peculiar  to  himself,  perspicuous  and  dignified, 
and  more  similar  than  was  common,  to  that  used  by 
primitive  Friends. 

During  the  Indian  war,  and  those  troublous  times 
when  so  many  ravages  were  said  to  be  committed 
on  our  frontiers  by  them,  he  was  very  solicitous  to 
restore  peace  and  harmony,  by  every  suitable  and 
proper  method.  About  this  time,  a  very  useful  and 
benevolent  institution  was  established,  called  "The 
friendly  association  for  regaining,  and  preserving 
peace  with  the  Indians,  by  pacific  measures."  Of 
this,  James  Pemberton  was  a  member,  and  contri- 
buted liberally  to  its  objects  and  designs. 

A  great  and  important  object  with  him  during  his 
life,  was  the  distribution  of  religious  and  instructive 
books  among  that  class  of  the  community  who  did 
not  possess  the  advantages  of  a  liberal  education  and 
extensive  privileges.  To  perform  this  duty  with 
propriety  and  efficacy,  he  devoted  much  of  his  time 
and  attention  ;  and,  doubtless,  his  laudable  efforts 
have  oft-times  been  crowned  with  success,  and  the 
good  which  his  liberal  hand  hath  thus  scattered 
among  the  people,  will  be  as  "  bread  cast  upon  the 
waters." 

With  a  heart  replenished  with  gratitude,  he  daily 
looked  up  to  his  Supreme  Benefactor  and  Preserver, 
who  had  vouchsafed  to  favour  him  with  many  bless- 
ings,— placing  him  head  of  a  very  harmonious  and 
amiable  family, — endowing  him  with  a  truly  phi- 


80  memoirs  or 

lanthropic  spirit, — and  in  the  exercise  of  it,  enabling 
him  to  be  actively  and  extensively  useful  to  his  fel- 
low creatures.  And,  amidst  these  blessings,  humi- 
lity appears  to  have  been  a  predominant  character- 
istic through  the  varied  scenes  of  his  earthly  pil- 
grimage. Hence,  in  a  letter  to  his  friend  Joseph 
White,  in  the  year  1761,  he  expressed  his  desire  to 
remain  in  this  precious  state  of  mind, — that  it  might 
be  his  daily  companion;  and  that  his  abiding  might 
be  in  prostration  of  heart,  and  under  a  deep  sense 
of  his  own  weakness,  until  strength  should  be  admi- 
nistered from  the  right  fountain. 

On  the  22d  of  the  3d  month,  1768,  he  again  en- 
tered in  the  marriage  connexion,  with  Sarah,  only 
daughter  of  Daniel  and  Mary  Smith,  of  Burlington, 
New  Jersey.  This  union  was,  however,  but  short. 
She  gave  birth  to  a  daughter,  (who  was  afterwards 
the  wife  of  Anthony  Morris)  and  in  a  very  few 
days  subsequently,  falling  a  victim  to  a  nervous  fe- 
ver, entered  into  the  joys  of  eternity,  on  the  28th 
of  11th  month,  1770. 

In  the  year  1775,  he  was  married  the  third  time, 
to  Phebe,  widow  of  Samuel  Morton,  and  daughter 
of  Robert  Lewis,  of  Philadelphia. 

We  now  come  to  a  very  important  and  memora- 
ble era  of  his  life,  and  to  a  series  of  events  which 
tended  to  evince  the  firmness  and  resignation  of  his 
mind,  while  suffering  under  very  unjust  and  injuri- 
ous treatment.  It  was  during  the  commotions  and 
troubles  that  prevailed  in  the  struggle  with  Great 
Britain,  called  the  American  revolution.  On  the 
2d,  3d,  4th,  and  5th  days  of  the  9th  month,  1777, 
he,  with  several  other  Friends,  who  were  conspicu- 
ous members  of  that  religious  Society,  were  arrest- 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  61 

ed  under  a  warrant,  dated  August  2Sth,  by  the  au- 
thority of  the  executive  council  of  Pennsylvania, 
in  pursuance  of  a  recommendation  of  the  American 
congress.  They  were  taken  to  the  mason's  lodge,  in 
Lodge  alley,  and  confined  there  under  a  military 
guard.  In  this  situation,  they  remonstrated  with 
the  ruling  powers,  against  this  uncommon  exercise 
of  arbitrary  influence,  but  without  avail;  and  were 
informed  that  they  were  soon  to  be  banished  to 
Staunton,  in  Augusta  county,  Virginia.  On  the  re- 
ceipt of  this  intelligence,  a  second  remonstrance  was 
made,  with  the  same  result. 

On  the  7th  of  the  month,  being  prohibited  from 
going  to  their  usual  place  of  worship,  they  held  a 
solemn  and  satisfactory  religious  meeting  together, 
in  the  place  of  their  confinement  at  the  lodge. 

Without  being  permitted  to  have  a  hearing  in  de- 
fence of  their  innocency,  or  to  know  the  cause  of 
their  arrest,  which  they  had  repeatedly  demanded, 
they  were  carried  away  on  the  11th  to  Reading, 
where  they  remained  some  days;  and  there  learned 
that  the  hoard  of  war  had  determined  on  Winches- 
ter, in  Virginia,  to  be  the  place  of  their  exile.  With 
James  Pemberton,  were  both  his  brothers,  Israel 
and  John,  and  seventeen  others,  who  were  conduct- 
ed to  Winchester  under  a  military  escort. 

Thus  torn  from  their  families  and  friends,  and 
sent  into  exile  to  a  distance  of  two  hundred  miles 
from  their  own  habitations,  they  were  obliged  to 
remain  at  Winchester,  with  very  poor  accommoda- 
tions, and  at  their  own  expense,  during  the  whole  of 
the  succeeding  winter.  But  in  these  distressing 
times,  when  the  desolations  of  war  and  the  horrors 
of  bloodshed  were  prevalent  in  various  parts  of  the 
Vol.  VII.— 6 


62  MEMOIRS  OF 

land,  they  endeavoured  to  look  for  consolation  and 
support  to  that  Divine  Source  where  only  they  were 
to  be  found. 

As  they  were  not,  for  a  time,  permitted  to  attend 
a  religious  meeting  of  Friends,  held  about  a  mile 
from  the  town, — their  prison, — they  sought  for  op- 
portunities of  religious  improvement  and  instruc- 
tion among  themselves,  by  regularly  meeting  toge- 
ther for  the  purpose  of  worshipping  the  Almighty 
Father;  and  in  many  of  these  seasons  of  retirement 
from  the  world,  they  were  blessed  with  that  Divine 
help  which  is  able  to  sustain  the  mind  when  press- 
ed by  a  load  of  calamities  and  trials. 

James  Pemberton  kept  a  daily  account  of  their 
journey  from  Reading  to  Winchester,  describing 
their  route,  geography  of  the  country,  weather,  and 
other  incidents.  On  fourth-day,  the  24th  of  9th 
month,  being  then  at  Carlisle,  in  Cumberland  coun- 
ty, Pennsylvania,  the  company  of  Friends  sat  down 
together,  at  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  to  wait 
upon  the  Lord.  He  says,  "  it  was  a  satisfactory 
meeting;  being  favoured  with  humbling  considera- 
tions on  our  state,  and  the  calamities  prevailing  in 
the  land, — a  thankful  sense  of  the  protecting  power 
which  had  attended  us  in  this  perilous  journey, 
amidst  the  fiery  spirits  which  too  generally  possess 
the  minds  of  the  people, — with  breathing  desires  for 
the  preservation  of  my  dear  and  tender  connexions, 
and  a  humble  hope  that  they  would  be  supported 
under  this  trying  dispensation." 

On  second-day,  the  29th,  they  arrived  at  Winches- 
ter. In  the  evening  of  sixth-day,  10th  month  3d, 
James  Pemberton  says,  "  We  had  a  short,  satisfacto- 
ry sitting  together,  and  some  instructive  and  en- 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  63 

couraging  remarks  from  John  Hunt  and  John  Pem- 
berton."  On  the  ensuing  first-day,  he  remarks, 
"not  having  permission  to  attend  Friends'  meeting, 
though  within  a  mile  of  the  town,  we  held  our  meet- 
ing, morning  and  afternoon,  in  the  house  of  our  con- 
finement; both  of  which  were  favoured  with  hea- 
venly help,  to  the  consolation  of  many  minds. — 
Lieutenant  Smith  occasionally  coming  to  the  house 
just  as  we  were  preparing  to  sit  together,  in  the  af- 
ternoon, we  told  him  of  our  intention,  and  he  readi- 
ly agreed  to  sit  with  us:  and  some  young  people 
of  the  neighbourhood  being  without,  he  allowed 
them  to  be  invited  into  the  meeting.  Our  friend 
John  Hunt  was  eminently  favoured,  and  opened  in 
the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  on  this  subject:  "Say 
to  the  righteous,  it  shall  go  well  with  them:  but  say 
to  the  wicked,  it  shall  go  ill  with  him ;  for  the  re- 
ward of  his  hands  shall  be  given  him."  On  which 
he  instructively  enlarged;  and  John  Pemberton 
was  also  favoured  in  humble  supplication.  Thus,  it 
pleases  the  watchful  Shepherd  to  extend  his  merci- 
ful regard  to  us  poor  exiles.  The  lieutenant  behaved 
solidly,  stayed  a  little  while  after  the  meeting,  and 
told  some  of  our  company  he  had  never  before  been 
at  a  Quaker  meeting.  The  windows  being  open, 
divers  people  gathered  near,  at  the  time  of  our 
meeting,  and  behaved  with  sobriety  and  attention." 
"  10th  mo.  12th.  Had  two  edifying  meetings  ; 
that  in  the  morning  mostly  silent.  Several  men 
from  the  country  who  had  been  sent  for  and  intend- 
ed as  guards  over  us,  came  in  and  sat  with  us.  At 
that  in  the  afternoon,  some  Friends  of  the  neigh- 
bourhood, with  our  landlord,  his  wife,  a  married 
daughter,  and  one  of  his  sons,  attended ;  and  John 


64  MEMOIRS  OP 

Hunt  was  favoured  in  testimony.  R.  Haines,  just 
returned  from  our  Yearly  Meeting,  called  to  give  us 
the  very  acceptable  account  of  the  welfare  of  our  fami- 
lies; which  relieved  our  anxiety  concerning  them  and 
Friends,  and  was  an  additional  occasion  of  humble 
gratitude  to  that  Divine  Power,  whose  condescend- 
ing kindness  to  us  and  them,  has  been  eminently 
manifested  since  our  separation.  May  a  thankful 
sense  thereof  be  deeply  impressed  on  our  minds." 

"Next  day,  Elizabeth  Jolliff,  a  Friend  who  had 
just  returned  from  the  Yearly  Meeting  held  in  Phi- 
ladelphia, came,  and  informed  us  of  the  favour  of 
Divine  Providence  towards  our  afflicted  families 
and  friends,  who  were  preserved  in  composure 
amidst  the  troubles  and  the  commotions  prevalent; 
the  king's  army  having  taken  possession  of  the  city 
without  opposition,  the  day  before  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing began.  She  also  told  us,  that  Friends  were  sig- 
nally preserved  from  terror,  and  the  meeting  held 
the  week  through,  without  disturbance; — also,  that 
the  business  thereof  was  transacted  to  satisfaction, 
although  no  Friends  from  the  Jerseys  could  get 
there,  the  passage  over  the  river  being  prohibited 
by  order  of  the  government  of  that  province.  She 
further  stated,  that  Washington  had  had  an  engage- 
ment with  the  king's  army,  in  and  about  German- 
town,  in  which  many  were  slain  on  both  sides.  Her 
company  and  intelligence  respecting  our  endeared 
connexions  were  very  satisfactory,  exciting  thank- 
fulness to  our  all-merciful  Father,  whose  protecting 
providence  has  been  thus  extended  to  them,  and  to 
ourselves  in  the  course  of  our  exile.  May  impres- 
sions of  gratitude  remain  deep  on  all  our  minds." 

"  18th.   Mahlon  Janney  and  his  wife,  and  Joseph 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  65 

Janney  and  wife,  from  Fairfax,  having  lately  return- 
ed from  the  Yearly  Meeting,  came  purposely  to  visit 
us.  They  gave  us  further  accounts  of  the  welfare 
of  our  families.  Their  visit  was  very  acceptable. 
Next  day,  being  first-day,  we  held  our  meeting  in 
the  house  of  our  confinement;  having  the  company 
of  our  friends  from  Fairfax,  and  several  other 
Friends  within  ten  or  fifteen  miles  of  the  town, 
also  some  of  the  town's  people,  not  professing  with 
us.  It  was  a  time  of  distinguished  favour;  the  doc- 
trines of  the  gospel  being  preached  in  the  demon- 
stration and  power  thereof,  to  our  joy  and  comfort. 
Sarah  Janney,  brother  John  Pemberton,  and  John 
Hunt,  according  to  their  several  gifts,  were  divinely 
assisted.  Friends  parted  in  much  solidity,  and  the 
minds  of  many  were  made  humbly  thankful  to  the 
Father  of  mercies,  who*  thus  continues  to  manifest 
his  love  to  us." 

"  26th.  Our  meeting  this  morning  was  attended 
by  two  Friends,  Edmund  Jolliff  and  Cuthbert  Hay- 
hurst,— it  was  mostly  silent,  but  a  time  of  favour. 
In  the  afternoon  came  many  Friends  from  the  coun- 
try, and  John  Hunt  was  favoured  in  his  ministry. 
After  meeting,  Thomas  M'Clun,  one  of  the  Friends 
who  had  been  drafted,  and  conducted  by  the  militia 
of  this  county  down  to  the  American  camp,  gave  us 
information  of  the  manner  in  which  they  were  taken 
down,  and  treated  on  the  way,  on  account  of  their 
refusal  to  bear  arms;  some  of  them  having  the  guns 
fastened  to  them, — one  of  them  for  more  than  twen- 
ty-four hours.  But  on  their  coming  to  the  camp, 
and  the  state  of  their  case  being  represented  to  ge- 
neral Washington,  they  were,  by  his  order  discharg- 
ed, and  liberty  given  them  to  return  home.  While 
6* 


66  MEMOIRS   OP 

they  were  at  Reading,  there  were  illuminations  on 
account  of  the  news  of  the  victory  over  general  Bur- 
goyne's  army,  and  some  damage  done  by  the  popu- 
lace to  the  house  of  Benjamin  Lightfoot.  He  also 
mentioned,  that  our  Friends  of  Philadelphia  who 
had  been  with  general  Washington,  were  kindly  re- 
ceived by  him,  and  had  returned  home." 

"  28th.  In  the  evening  we  had  a  sitting  of  silent 
retirement,  with  an  exhortation  from  John  Hunt  to 
contentment  of  mind; — reminding  us  of  the  apos- 
tle's experience,  who  had  learned  in  all  states  to  be 
content; — and  of  Samson's  losing  his  strength  by 
suffering  the  solicitations  of  Delilah  to  overcome 
him; — also  cautioning  against  a  murmuring  disposi- 
tion, which  if  permitted  to  prevail,  will  disqualify 
us  for  bearing  adverse  occurrences,  or  receiving  with 
due  thankfulness  any  accounts  we  might  receive 
that  were  most  agreeable  to  our  natural  desires  and 
inclinations." 

"  11th  mo.  1st.  The  week  past  has  been  attend- 
ed with  much  sympathy  and  concern  for  my  en- 
deared family  and  friends  at  home;  who,  we  have 
reason  to  apprehend,  have  been  subjected  to  severe 
trials  and  distress.  Next  day,  our  afternoon  meet- 
ing was  the  largest  we  have  yet  had,  there  being 
about  a  hundred  persons  present.  The  ministry 
flowed  with  free  energy  and  gospel  authority  through 
our  friend,  John  Hunt,  after  a  short,  lively  testimo- 
ny from  Daniel  Brown.  Thus,  it  pleases  the  Fa- 
ther of  mercies  to  condescend  to  encourage  and 
strengthen  his  poor  dependents  to  put  their  trust  in 
his  preserving  power,  and  to  manifest  a  visitation 
of  love  to  the  inhabitants  of  this  town.  Next  day, 
went  with  John  Hunt  and  some  others,  to  Hopewell 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  67 

monthly  meeting;  where  was  a  large  number  of 
well-looking  Friends,  some  of  whom  appeared  right- 
ly concerned  for  the  honour  of  Truth." 

"  Our  meeting  on  fourth-day,  was  solemn  and  edi- 
fying; being  in  the  silent  part  thereof  favoured  with 
fresh  evidence  of  holy  regard,  which,  I  trust,  tended 
to  the  settlement  of  our  minds  in  a  living  hope  and 
confidence  in  the  Divine  Power  which  has  hitherto 
preserved  us.  This  was  also  promoted  by  a  lively, 
encouraging  testimony  from  our  friend  John  Hunt, 
on  the  happy  experience  of  feeling  this  language, 
"The  Lord  is  my  shepherd,  I  shall  not  want."  And 
again,  "The  eye  of  the  Lord  is  over  the  righteous, 
and  his  ear  is  open  to  their  prayers."  Exciting  to 
a  diligent  care  to  keep  in  remembrance  the  signal 
favours  we  had  received,  and  an  humble  sense  of 
gratitude  for  the  same.  John  Saunders  and  his  sis- 
ter Hartshorne,  from  Alexandria,  were  with  us  at 
this  meeting;  at  the  close  of  which,  Samuel  Eng- 
land, from  Nottingham,  brought  us  some  very  kind 
affectionate  letters  from  George  Churchman,  expres- 
sive of  his  near  sympathy  with  us,  and  desires  for 
our  preservation  and  stability,  for  the  honour  of  the 
testimony  of  truth  and  righteousness,  in  the  course 
of  this  our  exile." 

"9th.  Our  meeting  this  morning  was  composed 
chiefly  of  our  own  company,  and  the  family  where 
we  live.  The  continuance  of  Divine  kindness  was 
livingly  experienced  amongst  us.  Our  friend  John 
Hunt  was  drawn  forth  in  the  fervour  of  gospel 
love,  in  a  pathetic  exhortation  on  these  words : — 
"Draw  near  unto  me,  and  I  will  draw  near  unto 
you.  Resist  the  devil,  and  he  will  flee  from  you." 
He  also  expatiated,  in  an  instructive  manner,  on  the 


68  MEMOIRS  OP 

pious  conduct  of  Cornelius, — his  alms-deeds,  and 
state  of  acceptance  with  the  Almighty; — addressing 
himself  in  great  love  and  tenderness  to  the  heads  of 
this  family  in  a  particular  manner,  exciting  them  to 
a  religious  godly  life.  The  afternoon  meeting  was 
larger  than  any  of  the  former.  Our  friend  Daniel 
Brown  appeared  in  a  short  testimony;  after  which 
John  Hunt  was  eminently  favoured,  in  setting  forth 
the  nature  and  excellence,  as  well  as  importance,  of 
gospel  ministry;  the  manner  in  which  Paul  the  apos- 
tle was  converted  from  a  persecutor  of  the  Christian 
churches,  to  become  an  able  minister  of  the  new 
testament,  and  at  length  a  great  sufferer  for  the 
same; — enlarging  thereon  to  our  comfort  and  edifi- 
cation, the  love  and  power  of  Truth  presiding  among 
us.  Thus,  it  pleases  the  all-merciful  Father  to  con- 
tinue his  loving  kindness  towards  us,  to  the  revival 
of  our  hope  and  trust  in  him  alone,  for  all  spiritual 
and  temporal  benefits.  May  impressions  of  grati- 
tude ever  remain  on  our  minds  for  these  so  great 
mercies  and  favours,  and  a  watchful  care  to  walk 
humbly  before  him." 

"  No  letters  yet  from  our  poor  afflicted  families. 
May  patience  and  fortitude  of  mind  be  still  vouch- 
safed us  from  the  Father  of  mercies,  to  bear  up  un- 
der the  close  probations  attending  us  on  this  ac- 
count, and  our  separation  from  them  in  this  day  of 
great  calamity  and  distress." 

"11th.  Thomas  Beales  and  William  Robinson, 
from  New  Garden,  North  Carolina,  on  a  journey  to 
make  a  religious  visit  to  the  Indians  on  the  Ohio, 
called  to  see  us;  with  them  we  had  a  solid  confer- 
ence on  the  weight  of  the  service  in  which  they 
were  engaged,  and  felt  unity  with  them  in  the  spirit 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  69 

of  sympathy  and  brotherly  love.  Next  day  they 
attended  our  meeting,  in  which  Thomas  delivered  a 
short,  pertinent  exhortation  on  the  necessity  of  deep 
inward  labour,  in  order  to  build  on  the  sure  founda- 
tion, the  Rock  of  ages,  which  will  enable  to  stand 
steadfast  in  times  of  trial." 

"  16th.  Having  been  offered  a  convenient  house, 
used  for  public  worship  by  the  German  Calvinists, 
our  afternoon  meeting  was  held  in  it,  and  it  was 
nearly  filled  by  Friends  and  others.  Our  friend  John 
Plunt  was  renewedly  favoured  with  qualification  to 
preach  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  with  life  and 
power,  on  the  text,  "Can  the  Ethiopian  change  his 
skin,"  &c.  It  was  a  time  of  edification  and  comfort 
to  some,  and  I  hope  of  profit  and  instruction  to 
others.  May  such  favours  be  thankfully  remember- 
ed by  all." 

"23d.  Our  meeting  was  attended  by  all  our  ex- 
iles but  two.  It  was  a  time  of  heavenly  favour  re- 
newed to  us;  and  our  friend  John  Hunt  was  drawn 
forth  in  a  lively  exhortation  on  the  necessity,  not 
only  of  desiring,  but  of  seeking  after  the  one  thing 
needful; — enlarging  instructively  on  David's  resolu- 
tion, "  One  thing  have  I  desired  of  the  Lord,  that 
will  I  seek  after;  that  I  may  dwell  in  the  house  of 
the  Lord  all  the  days  of  my  life."  After  which, 
brother  John  was  favoured  in  supplication.  The  af- 
ternoon meeting  in  the  Calvinist's  house  was  large, 
and  the  Master  of  our  assemblies  again  condescend- 
ed to  favour  the  public  ministry  in  an  eminent,  man- 
ner; divers  not  professing  with  us  being  present. 
The  nature  and  necessity  of  silent  waiting  were  set 
forth,  and  it  was  shown  to  be  the  practice  of  pious 
men  in  early  ages:  the  declaration  of  Jacob  at  the 


70  MEMOIRS  OF 

time  of  blessing  his  sons  being  instanced,  "  I  have 
waited  for  thy  salvation,  0  Lord."  The  doctrine  of 
Truth  with  life  and  power  flowed  towards  the  peo- 
ple, in  a  pathetic  exhortation,  to  improve  the  time 
and  opportunities  mercifully  afforded  them.  The 
wife  of  Isaac  Brown  had  also  a  few  words  of  exhor- 
tation, and  then  brother  John,  in  the  same  line. 
Great  are  the  favours  which  All-merciful  kindness 
is  pleased  to  continue  to  manifest  towards  us:  May 
our  gratitude  be  demonstrated  by  humility  of  heart, 
and  circumspect  conduct." 

"  25th.  In  the  evening  had  a  visit  from  John  Par- 
rish  and  John  James,  of  Philadelphia.  Their  ac- 
count of  the  general  welfare  of  our  families  was 
very  reviving  and  agreeable,  exciting  in  my  mind 
humble  thankfulness  to  our  almighty  and  bountiful 
Benefactor,  for  his  mercies  conferred  on  them  and 
us. 

27th.  In  the  evening,  there  was  the  most  luminous 
aurora  borealis  I  had  ever  seen,  and  of  great  extent 
from  the  north-east  to  the  north-west  quarters.  The 
brightness  was  such  as  to  make  a  shadow  equal  to 
the  moon,  three  or  four  days  old.  It  lasted  about 
two  hours, — the  colour  like  that  of  the  sun  rising. 

During  the  12th  month,  we  were  visited  by  many 
Friends;  among  whom  were  Isaac  Zane  sen'r,  from 
Philadelphia,  Isaac  Jackson,  William  Jackson,  and 
Thomas  Millhouse,  from  Chester  county,  William 
Matthews,  from  York,  and  George  Matthews,  from 
Baltimore.  Meetings  were  much  smaller  in  num- 
bers, but  some  of  them  favoured  opportunities, — 
affording  renewed  cause  of  thankfulness  to  the  Fa- 
ther of  mercies,  who  condescends  to  be  mindful  of 
the  two  or  three  that  are  gathered  in  his  name, 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  71 

1st  mo.  7th,  1778.  A  committee  of  Friends  from 
the  Western  Quarterly  meeting,  communicated  to 
us  a  minute  of  said  meeting,  appointing  a  commit- 
tee to  attend  to  the  cases  of  Friends  under  suffer- 
ing, and  particularly  to  visit  us  in  our  exile. 

21st.  Received  an  affectionate  Epistle  from  the 
committee  for  sufferings,  lately  met  at  Pipe  creek, 
containing  seasonable  advice  to  our  present  circum- 
stance, and  expressive  of  their  brotherly  sympathy 
with  us. 

2d  mo.  1st.  Our  meetings,  morning  and  after- 
noon, small;  nine  only  being  present,  and  mostly 
silent.  Next  day  attended  Hopewell  monthly  meet- 
ing, which  was  large.  Soon  after  Friends  were 
gathered,  our  friend  John  Hunt  stood  up,  under  a 
weighty  concern  and  exercise  of  mind,  and  after 
some  observations  on  the  satisfaction  he  had  of  see- 
ing so  many  Friends  collected,  mentioned  a  text  of 
Scripture  which  had  come  before  him,  denoting  the 
advancement  and  excellency  of  the  gospel  dispensa- 
tion. "The  night  is  far  spent;  the  day  is  at  hand: 
put  ye  on,  therefore,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  After 
treating  on  this  subject,  he  opened  a  heavy  exercise 
which  had  attended  him  for  two  weeks  past,  in  con- 
sideration of  the  sorrowful  state  of  those  who  are 
indulging  themselves  in  pleasures,  pride,  and  dissi- 
pation, notwithstanding  the  calamities  prevailing  in 
the  land  ;  and  in  a  prophetic  manner,  he  set  forth 
his  apprehension  that  severer  judgments  than  had 
yet  been  felt,  would  be  the  allotment  of  the  people, 
unless  averted  by  repentance  and  humiliation;  and 
that  a  voice  from  the  east, — a  voice  from  the  west, 
—  a  voice  from  the  north, — and  a  voice  from  the 
south,  called  to  the  people,  pronouncing  distress  and 


72  MEMOIRS  Otf 

calamity  of  the  sword,  pestilence,  and  famine,  with 
lamentation  and  bitterness.  He  said  he  was  led  to 
leave  this  testimony  with  them,  apprehending  he 
should  not  have  an  opportunity  of  the  like  kind 
again. 

13th.  Thomas  Beales  and  "William  Robinson  of 
North  Carolina,  who  were  with  us  two  months  ago 
on  their  way  to  visit  the  Indians  beyond  the  Ohio, 
called  to  see  us,  being  on  their  return  homeward. 
They  informed  that  they  proceeded  as  far  as  within 
thirty  miles  of  fort  Pitt;  where  they  were  appre- 
hended by  some  of  the  magistrates  of  Westmore- 
land county,  in  Pennsylvania,  and  the  test  of  alle- 
giance to  the  state  tendered  to  them; — that  they 
were  put  under  confinement,  and  detained  as  pris- 
oners near  a  month, — their  certificates  being  taken 
from  them,  and  they  treated  with  rough  language 
and  many  threats.  But  the  violence  of  the  people 
towards  them  abating,  they  were  at  length  discharg- 
ed, but  not  allowed  to  proceed  on  their  journey. 
As  they  were  not  permitted  to  accomplish  their  in- 
tended visit,  they  felt  easy  to  return  home. 

15th.  Our  meeting,  this  morning,  consisted  only 
of  seven  of  us  exiles,  who  reside  at  the  house  of 
Philip  Bush,  and  three  from  Isaac  Brown's,  with 
doctor  Parke  and  James  Morton,  who  are  here  on  a 
visit  to  us.  It  was  mostly  spent  in  silence,  with  some 
degree  of  renewal  of  strength.  Towards  the  close, 
brother  John  expressed  a  few  words.  In  the  after- 
noon, we  had  the  company  of  a  committee  of  Friends, 
appointed  by  Hopewell  monthly  meeting  to  visit 
the  families  of  Friends.  Martha  Mendenhall,  an 
ancient  Friend,  and  one  of  the  first  settlers  in  these 
parts,  appeared  in   a   lively,  searching  testimony, 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  73 

amongst  us.  Enos  Ellis  had  likewise  a  short  exhor- 
tation to  us,  to  trust  in  the  Lord  who  has  appointed 
salvation  as  walls  and  bulwarks  about  his  people. 

21st.  Took  a  ride  to  E.  Jolliff's,  where  I  found 
most  of  my  fellow  exiles  unwell,  particularly  John 
Hunt  and  E.  Pennington,  confined  to  their  cham- 
bers; John  Hunt  had  been  confined  for  several  days, 
and  appeared  to  be  very  low  in  body  and  mind. 
Next  day,  our  meeting  consisted  of  only  five  of  us, 
the  rest  being  prevented  by  indisposition.  In  the 
afternoon,  we  had  the  company  of,  and  a  short,  ten- 
der exhortation  from  Joshua  Brown,  of  Nottingham, 
now  on  a  religious  visit  to  the  meetings  of  Friends 
in  these  parts,  and  North  and  South  Carolina. 

23d.  This  evening,  heard  that  our  friend  John 
Hunt  was  much  worse;  being  seized  with  a  violent 
pain  in  one  of  his  legs. 

26th.  In  company  with  Samuel  R.  Fisher,  I  went 
to  Hopewell  meeting.  Called  to  see  John  Hunt,  and 
found  him  more  lively  in  spirits  than  when  I  saw 
him  last, — the  use  of  his  leg  and  foot  not  restored, 
and  he  appeared  in  a  discouraging  way,  with  a  low 
fever. 

On  the  2Sth,  Thomas  Gilpin  appeared  in  a  very 
unfavourable  way,  being  reduced  to  great  weakness, 
though  not  afflicted  with  much  pain.  On  first-day, 
Isaac  Everitt  and  William  Penrose,  from  York  coun- 
ty, Pennsylvania,  were  at  our  small  meeting,  only 
six  of  us  exiles  attending, — although  divers  other 
Friends  living  near  the  town,  gave  us  their  compa- 
ny,— in  all,  about  thirty  persons,  being  the  largest 
meeting  we  have  had  for  some  time.  About  half 
past  twelve  o'clock,  on  the  morning  of  3d  mo.  2d, 
our  fellow  sufferer,  Thomas  Gilpin,  was  taken  from 
Vol.  VII.— 7 


74  MEMOIRS   OP 

this  transitory  life,  having  borne  his  sickness  with 
great  patience.  He  was  favoured  with  his  under- 
standing to  the  last,  being  sensible  of  his  approach- 
ing end,  which  he  mentioned  to  his  brothers  who 
were  with  him,  and  affectionately  attended  him.  On 
the  3d,  his  remains  were  interred  in  Friends'  grave- 
yard, at  Hopewell;  after  which,  we  had  a  solid  and 
satisfactory  meeting,  in  which  Joshua  Brown  and 
Isaac  Everitt  acceptably  appeared  in  testimony,  and 
the  latter  in  supplication. 

3d  mo.  1 5th.  In  our  afternoon  meeting,  we  had  the 
company  of  our  friend  John  Hough,  from  Fairfax, 
also  Rachel  Hollingsworth,  and  her  son  Jonah.  The 
meeting,  I  hope,  was  silently  profitable;  and  fresh 
occasion  is  furnished  us  for  thankful  commemoration 
of  favours,  through  Divine  mercy,  dispensed;  and  in 
this  time  of  close  trial  and  affliction,  we  humbly 
trust  his  tender  regard  is  still  continued  towards  us. 
May  a  due  sense  thereof  be  deeply  impressed  on  all 
our  minds,  in  such  manner  as  to  influence  us  with  a 
humble,  steady,  watchful  care,  in  the  future  course 
of  our  lives. 

22d.  John  Hunt  having  continued  a  longtime  af- 
flicted with  his  weak  state,  and  disease  in  one  of  his 
legs,  which  had  mortified,  it  was  this  morning  am- 
putated by  the  surgeons,  as  the  only  expedient,  in 
their  judgment,  for  preserving  his  life.  He  bore 
the  operation  with  great  fortitude  and  patience;  and 
for  several  days  afterwards,  appeared  in  a  favourable 
way, 

4th  mo.  1st.  Immediately  after  breakfast,  I  set 
off  for  Hopewell,  to  see  John  Hunt.  On  the  way, 
was  informed  that  he  was  released  from  all  his  af- 
flictions and  troubles  of  this  life,  about  ten  o'clock 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  75 

last  evening.  At  Elizabeth  Jolliff's  I  was  informed 
of  the  following  circumstances  respecting  our  wor- 
thy deceased  friend.  After  the  amputation  of  his 
leg,  he  seemed  to  be  in  a  favourable  way,  being 
still  and  composed  in  his  mind,  having  endured 
the  heavy  trial  he  underwent,  with  great  patience 
and  Christian  resignation,  which  conveyed  instruc- 
tion to  all  who  had  the  opportunity  of  observing  it. 
He  was  cheerful,  though  much  silent,  after,  as  well 
as  before,  the  operation.  He  slept,  and  eat,  suffi- 
cient for  his  situation;  though  his  long  lying  in  one 
posture,  was  not  only  tiresome,  but  painful.  He  bore 
the  dressing  of  his  wound  without  complaint,  and 
the  doctors  thought  the  appearance  very  promising. 
But  in  about  a  week,  an  alteration  and  decline  of 
strength  was  perceived  by  his  attendants,  and  it  was 
thought  something  of  a  paralytic  kind  affected  him. 
He  grew  weaker,  but  remained  in  a  composed  state 
of  mind,  having  expressed  but  little  of  his  appre- 
hensions concerning  himself.  On  the  2d,  he  was 
buried  in  Friends'  grave-yard  at  Hopewell,  attend- 
ed by  a  large  company  of  Friends  and  others. 

Thus,  the  last  office  of  respect  and  love  was  so- 
lemnly performed  to  the  remains  of  a  dignified  min- 
ister of  the  gospel.  His  gift  was  eminent,  and  he 
had  laboured  therein  for  more  than  forty  years;  his 
utterance  being  clear  and  intelligible,  and  his  doc- 
trine sound,  instructive,  and  edifying.  In  our  public 
assemblies,  his  Master  was  often  pleased  to  favour 
him  with  great  power  and  demonstration  of  the 
Spirit,  in  his  communications.  This  was  particularly 
manifested  in  the  public  meetings  we  have  had,  in 
this  time  of  our  exile,  in  the  town  of  Winchester; 
for  the  inhabitants  whereof,  his  mind  was  deeply 


76  MEMOIRS  OF 

exercised,  and  his  travail  great  that  they  might  be 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Truth,  and  a  due 
concern  for  their  own  eternal  welfare.  Being  a  man 
endued  with  strong  natural  abilities,  and  a  clear 
judgment,  improved  by  long  religious  experience, 
he  was,  in  his  more  private  station,  a  very  useful 
member  of  our  Christian  society;  careful  for  the 
support  of  our  Discipline,  and  often  favoured  in 
those  meetings  to  speak  to  matters  under  considera- 
tion, of  a  difficult  nature,  so  as  to  end  debates  to  sa- 
tisfaction. He  was  in  the  sixty-seventh  year  of  his 
age,  of  a  strong  constitution,  though  low  in  stature, 
being  of  the  less  size  of  men,  and  had  been  favour- 
ed through  life,  with  a  good  share  of  health  gene- 
rally. 

About  the  middle  of  the  4th  month,  intelligence 
was  received  of  the  proceedings  of  those  in  power, 
for  our  release,  and  return  to  our  families.  Accord- 
ingly, on  the  19th,  we  took  leave  of  many  kind 
Friends  in  these  parts;  and  next  day  crossed  Shan- 
andoah  river,  and  proceeded  to  Mahlon  Janney's, 
where  we  were  received  with  much  kindness  by 
him  and  his  valuable  wife,  Sarah.  They  reside 
about  a  mile  from  Fairfax  meeting-house,  in  Lou- 
doun county,  Virginia,  in  a  fertile,  well  cultivated 
part  of  the  country.  Thence  we  proceeded  by  way 
of  Fredericktown  in  Maryland,  to  York-town,  in 
Pennsylvania;  where,  by  the  kindness  and  courtesy 
of  general  Gates,  we  were  assisted  in  getting  on  to 
Lancaster:  near  which  town,  at  the  house  of  James 
Webb,  I  had  the  inexpressible  satisfaction  of  meet- 
ing my  beloved  wife — also,  M.  Pleasants,  S.  Jones, 
and  Elizabeth  Drinker,  who  were  waiting  our  ar- 
rival. 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  77 

4th  mo.  26th.  Being  first  of  the  week,  we  attend- 
ed the  meeting  at  Lancaster,  held  in  the  house  of 
Daniel  Whitelock,  where  all  our  fellow  exiles  were 
present.  Brother  John  appeared  in  supplication. 
On  third-day  we  set  forward,  and  met  several 
Friends  who  were  coming  to  J.  Webb's  to  see  us — 
after  parting  with  them,  we  went  on  to  Robert  Va- 
lentine's, and  lodged.  On  the  30th,  as  we  approach- 
ed the  city  of  Philadelphia,  we  observed  the  devas- 
tation committed  by  parties  of  the  English  army  in 
their  excursions — the  fences  being  generally  laid 
waste,  and  the  fields  of  grain  and  corn  left  exposed 
— together  with  houses  destroyed,  and  left  desolate; 
which  sorrowful  prospect  prevails  generally  within 
a  few  miles  round  the  city. 

About  eleven  o'clock,  I  arrived  at  my  own  habi- 
tation, in  company  with  my  wife,  after  an  absence  of 
thirty-two  weeks  and  six  days;  and  was  favoured  to 
meet  my  children  and  friends  generally,  in  usual 
health,  except  my  long  afflicted  son  Phineas,  who,  I 
could  perceive,  had  declined  in  his  flesh  ;  and  al- 
though cheerful,  and  I  believe,  with  myself,  thank- 
fully rejoiced  on  my  restoration;  yet  being  affected 
with  disease,  he  gradually  grew  weaker,  and  con~ 
tinued  declining  until  the  20th  of  the  following 
month,  when  he  was  released  from  his  manifold  af- 
flictions of  body,  about  seven  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing. He  retained  his  understanding  to  the  last;  and 
a  few  minutes  before  his  departure,  attempted  to  ex- 
press himself  to  us,  but  his  speech  being  interrupt- 
ed by  the  dryness  and  soreness  of  his  mouth,  we 
could  only  understand  him  to  say,  "it  was  the  last 
morning  he  should  have  in  this  world, — that  he 
loved  us  all,  and  died  in  peace  with  all  mankind." 
7* 


78  MEMOIRS   OP 

Thus,  through  the  favour  of  Divine  Providence, 
we  were  restored  to  our  families  in  a  way,  and  at  a 
time  when  we  had  least  reason  to  expect  it ;  which 
is  worthy  of  our  most  grateful  commemoration  and 
humble  gratitude,  in  addition  to  the  many  singular 
mercies  we  have  partaken  of  in  the  course  of  our 
exile,  and  should  be  a  prevailing  inducement  to  trust 
singly  in  the  same  Almighty  Power  for  safety  and 
preservation,  and  strength  to  endure  the  probations 
which,  through  his  all-wise  dispensations,  may  be 
permitted  to  attend  the  future  part  of  our  lives." 


In  the  year  1786,  James  Pemberton  lost  his  very 
affectionate  daughter,  Rachel  Parke,  who  had  long 
languished  in  a  consumptive  disease.  Filial  affec- 
tion induces  me  to  insert  among  these  sketches  of 
the  life  of  my  departed  relative,  an  extract  from 
one  of  his  letters  to  his  absent  brother,  John  Pem- 
berton, then  in  Europe, — in  which  he  faithfully  de- 
scribes the  last  hours  of  my  tender  and  affectionate 
mother.  "  3d  mo.  18th,  1786.  My  time  has,  this 
week,  been  chiefly  employed  in  attending  the  ex- 
piring moments  of  my  beloved  daughter,  Rachel, 
and  the  necessary  preparations  for  the  burial,  which 
was  accomplished  with  becoming  solemnity  and  ex- 
emplary decency.  In  my  several  letters  for  some 
time  past,  I  informed  thee  of  her  declining  state, 
and  the  gradual  advances  of  her  disorder,  which 
regularly  proceeded,  and  at  length  terminated,  as  I 
expected,  in  her  dissolution,  after  a  confinement  to 
her  chamber  of  about  fourteen  weeks.  In  the  course 
of  her  illness,  she  was  favoured  not  to  suffer  extreme 
bodily  pains,  and  to  retain  her  understanding  clear 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  79 

to  the  last:  her  mind,  I  have  ground  to  believe,  be- 
ing silently  engaged  in  earnestly  seeking  and  striv- 
ing after  a  right  preparation  for  the  solemn  event  ; 
appearing  to  be  much  weaned  from  her  children, 
though  clothed  with  a  maternal  solicitude  for  their 
welfare.  This  she  expressed  to  me  about  a  week 
before  her  departure,  with  some  sensible  description 
of  the  state  of  her  mind;  which  intimated  the  close 
conflict  she  had  passed  through — remarking,  that 
though  divers  Friends,  in  their  visits,  had  been  led 
to  speak  very  comfortably  to  her,  yet  she  found  it 
necessary  to  labour  after  an  evidence  of  that  inward 
peace  and  consolation,  which  would  enable  her  to 
resign  freely  her  tender  connexions." 

"  As  she  had  lived  a  life  of  domestic  innocence, 
little  known  to  the  busy  world,  being  much  circum- 
scribed in  her  associates  and  converse,  and  had  al- 
ways been  an  affectionate,  dutiful  child,  of  a  meek 
and  quiet  spirit, — she  was  endeared  to  her  few  ac- 
quaintances. And  I  trust,  that  though  we  have  oc- 
casion to  mourn,  yet  not  without  hope  of  her  being 
entered  into  the  fruition  of  everlasting  happiness. 
Her  removal  is  a  dispensation  of  close  exercise  to 
her  husband,  with  whom  she  maintained  a  strict  af- 
fection ;  and  the  harmony  between  her  and  her  sis- 
ters had  never,  to  my  knowledge,  been  in  any  re- 
spect interrupted  ;  nor  do  I  recollect  her  having  dis- 
obliged me  ; — so  attentive  was  she  in  affection  and 
duty." 

Such  a  tribute  to  the  memory  of  departed  worth, 
is  equally  honourable  to  that  character  who  is  the 
subject  of  it, — and  to  him  who  hath  thus  tenderly 
recorded  it. 


SO  MEMOIRS  OP 

As  benevolence  was  a  reigning  feeling  in  the  bo- 
som of  James  Pemberton,  so  was  beneficence  a  very 
conspicuous  trait  in  his  character.  It  led  him  to  en- 
ter with  ardour  and  spirit  into  many  designs,  the 
prosecution  of  which  ennobles  the  human  character. 
From  these  feelings  he  was  induced  not  only  to  con- 
tribute liberally  towards  the  support  of  associations, 
established  for  various  useful  purposes,  but  to  be- 
come himself  a  member  of  many  of  them,  and  a  par- 
taker of  the  difficulties  and  toils,  attendant  on  the 
accomplishment  of  their  objects.  Even  when  the 
concerns  of  his  own  extensive  business  must  have 
pressed  heavily  on  him,  he  devoted  much  of  his 
time  to  assist  others  in  adjusting  and  settling  their 
accounts,  and  in  restoring  harmony  and  peace  among 
those  whose  minds  had  become  irritated  by  differ- 
ences of  opinion. 

His  philanthropy  was  not  limited  to  any  one  sect 
or  class  of  people, — it  flowed  towards  all,  without 
respect  to  nation,  condition,  or  colour.  The  multi- 
plied sufferings  and  evils  inflicted  on  the  African 
race,  made  such  impression  on  his  mind  through  a 
long  period  of  his  life,  that  he  directed  a  consider- 
able portion  of  his  attention,  and  employed  much  of 
his  time,  in  endeavours  to  meliorate  the  wretched- 
ness, and  improve  the  condition  of  this  degraded 
class  of  our  fellow  beings.  And  he  lived  to  witness 
the  fruits  of  the  unwearied  efforts  of  the  advo- 
cates of  the  natural  rights  of  men.  In  the  year 
1774,  he  was  among  the  first  of  those  philanthro- 
pists, "who,"  as  Clarkson  says,  "undertook  the 
important  task  of  bringing  those  into  a  society,  who 
were  friendly  to  this  cause;"  and  who  succeeded  in 
establishing  the  "Society  for  promoting  the  aboli- 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  81 

tion  of  slavery,  the  relief  of  free  negroes  unlaw- 
fully held  in  bondage,  and  for  improving  the  condi- 
tion of  the  African  race."  He  filled  several  important 
offices  in  the  Society,  and  continued  a  member 
thereof  until  his  decease.  During  all  this  time,  his 
exertions  were  indefatigable  in  the  promotion  of 
those  benevolent  objects  for  which  it  was  instituted. 
On  the  4th  of  the  9th  month,  17SS,  Divine  Wis- 
dom saw  meet  to  add  another  trial  to  those  through 
which  he  had  passed.  He  beheld  another  daughter, 
Hannah  Morton,  on  the  bed  of  sickness  and  death, 
and  was  a  witness  to  the  peace  and  resignation  which 
she  felt,  on  taking  her  departure  from  earth  and 
earthly  scenes.  The  feelings  which  tranquillized 
his  bosom,  at  this  season,  are  beautifully  described 
by  J.  P.  Brissot  de  Warville,  in  his  Travels  in  the 
United  States,  as  mentioned  in  the  following  extract, 
which  relates  to  this  subject. 

il  September,  17SS.  The  Quakers  carry  to  the 
borders  of  the  tomb,  this  same  tranquillity  of  mind; 
and  it  even  forsakes  not  the  women  at  this  distress- 
ing moment.  This  is  the  fruit  of  their  religious 
principles,  and  of  a  regular,  virtuous  life.  They 
consider  heaven  as  their  country;  and  they  cannot 
conceive  why  death,  which  conducts  them  to  it, 
should  be  a  misfortune." 

"  This  habitual  serenity  does  not  diminish  their 
sensibility.  The  respectable  Pemberton  recounted 
to  me  the  death  of  a  beloved  daughter,  which  hap- 
pened the  day  before.  I  could  see  the  tear  steal 
down  his  cheek,  which  a  moment's  reflection  caused 
to  disappear.  He  loved  to  speak  to  me  of  her  vir- 
tues, and  her  resignation,  during  her  long  agony. 
'  She  was  an  angel,'  says  he,  '  and  she  is  now  in  her 


82  MEMOIRS  OF 

place.'  This  good  father  did  not  exaggerate.  You 
will  find  in  this  Society,  many  of  these  celestial 
images,  clothed  in  serenity, — the  symbol  of  eternal 
peace  and  conscious  virtue." 

His  brother,  John  Pemberton,  who  had  travelled 
extensively,  both  by  sea  and  land,  for  the  promotion 
of  the  cause  of  righteousness,  and  the  promulgation 
of  the  gospel  of  peace,  died  at  Pyrmont,  in  Germa- 
ny, in  consequence  of  a  hectic  fever,  induced  by 
exposure  to  the  rain  while  employed  in  his  benevo- 
lent work;  and  with  tranquillity  of  mind,  laid  down 
his  head  at  the  age  of  sixty-seven,  on  the  31st  of 
the  1st  month,  1795. 

"  By  foreign  hands,  his  dying  eyes  were  clos'd, 
By  foreign  hands,  his  decent  limbs  compos'd, 
By  foreign  hands,  his  humble  grave  adorn'd, 
By  strangers  honoured,  and  by  strangers  mourn'd." 

This  great  example  of  Christian  meekness  and 
pious  devotion  to  the  important  work  of  diffusing 
religious  knowledge  among  people,  even  of  different 
languages,  passed  through  many  trials  and  difficul- 
ties, in  the  prosecution  of  his  arduous  undertaking. 
But  he  knew  in  whom  he  trusted,  and  was  support- 
ed by  that  Divine  Power  which  was  constantly  ex- 
tended over  him.  He  reached  Pyrmont,  in  a  weak 
state  of  bodily  health;  and  while  lying  on  the  bed 
of  sickness,  he  was  enabled  to  impart  lessons  of 
heavenly  wisdom  and  instruction  to  those,  whose 
tenderness  and  sympathy  induced  them  to  visit  him. 
Yet  even  here,  he  displayed  the  same  resignation  to 
the  Divine  will,  that  had  led  him  from  his  home,  on 
which  prosperity  and  affluence  shed  their  placid 
beams,  and  to  which  the  smiles  of  conjugal  love  en- 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  83 

deared  him, — cheerfully  to  suffer  the  hardships  of 
long  and  expensive  voyages,  and  to  travel  through 
dangers  and  vicissitudes,  into  distant  lands,  in  the 
service  of  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel.  In  his  ex- 
piring moments,  he  uttered  in  a  melodious  manner, 
this  language  of  thanksgiving,  "I  can  sing  the  songs 
of  Zion,  and  of  Israel." 

"  By  this  affecting  dispensation  of  all-wise  Pro- 
vidence," says  James  Pemberton,  in  a  letter  to  his 
friends,  Deborah  Darby  and  Rebecca  Young,  "  I  am 
bereft  of  a  most  affectionate  brother,  and  a  sympa- 
thizing, confidential  friend.  And  although  such  an 
event  was  not  altogether  unexpected  to  me  at  our 
parting,  and  often  since,  yet  I  feel  left  as  a  pelican 
in  the  wilderness,  to  mourn  out  my  few  remaining 
days.  I  know  it  a  duty  to  submit  to  the  orderings 
of  unerring  Wisdom:  and  although  I  can  but  mourn, 
I  trust  it  is  not  without  hope,  and  think  it  justifia- 
ble;  as  the  blessed  Jesus  did  not  forbear  weeping 
with  the  relatives  of  Lazarus." 

In  a  letter  to  Thomas  Colley,  dated  6th  mo.  1st, 
1795,  he  says,  "  I  have  lost  a  beloved  brother,  most 
tenderly  affectionate,  whose  integrity,  benevolence, 
and  Christian  virtues,  rendered  him  an  exemplary 
member  of  religious  and  civil  society:  all  of  which 
are  ascribable  to  the  efficacy  of  Divine  grace,  the 
dictates  of  which,  he  was  uniformly  solicitous  to 
follow;  and  this  gives  a  comfortable  hope  that  he  is 
mercifully  admitted  to  join  the  church  triumphant." 

The  last  trial  of  this  kind  which  he  experienced, 
before  the  approach  of  "  the  pale  faced  messenger" 
to  himself,  was  the  decease  of  his  beloved  daugh- 
ter, Mary  Morris,  in  the  thirty-eighth  year  of  her 
age.      She  had  long  laboured  under  a  complaint  of  a 


84  MEMOIRS  OF 

bilious  kind,  which,  however,  did  not  prevent  her 
fulfilment  of  those  domestic  duties,  the  exercise  of 
which  she  preferred  to  an  intercourse  with  the  bus- 
tle of  a  more  public  circle.  In  the  latter  part  of  her 
life,  she  was  rather  of  a  retired  disposition,  in  which 
she  found  opportunities  of  obtaining  a  correct  judg- 
ment, and  of  bringing  the  views  of  her  own  mind 
to  a  standard  of  purity  of  heart.  She  dedicated 
much  of  her  time  in  cultivating  the  minds  of  her 
four  children,  and  of  nurturing  in  them  the  seeds  of 
virtue,  which  her  own  religious  experience  had 
taught  her  to  believe  were  the  only  sources  of  true 
happiness. 

Her  dissolution  affected  those  strong  ties  of  love 
and  tenderness  which  had  long  bound  her  life  to  the 
heart  of  her  affectionate  father.  Yet  it  furnished  me 
with  an  opportunity  of  witnessing  the  pious  and 
Christian  resignation  with  which  he  was  supported 
under  this  severe  affliction,  when  he  had  the  pres- 
sure of  more  than  eighty-four  years  to  sustain. 

For  the  benefit  of  her  children,  he  employed  some 
time  after  her  decease,  in  drawing  up  a  memorial  of 
a  few  of  the  events  of  her  life,  her  character,  and 
virtuous  qualifications,  "  with  a  short  account  of  her 
valuable  mother."  This  may  be  considered  by  them 
as  a  last  pious  legacy,  worthy  of  being  preserved 
through  their  future  progress  in  the  world,  and  even 
transmitted  with  filial  care  to  their  posterity. 

James  Pemberton  was  a  member  of  the  Meeting 
for  Sufferings,  from  its  commencement  in  this  city, 
in  1756,  until  the  year  180S;  when,  in  the  Yearly 
Meeting  held  in  the  4th  month,  he  resigned  his  seat 
in  that  body,  on  account  of  the  increasing  infirmi- 
ties of  his  declining  years. 


JAMES    PEMBERTON.  S5 

He  had  long  accustomed  himself  to  rise  early,  and 
was  very  temperate  and  regular  in  his  living.  Hav- 
ing naturally  possessed  a  sound  and  vigorous  consti- 
tution, his  manner  of  life  strongly  tended  to  pre- 
serve the  stamina  of  vitality,  and  to  render  the  whole 
course  of  his  earthly  career  one*  continued  scene  of 
placidity  and  evenness  of  temper.  But  the  period 
was  now  fast  approaching,  in  the  ordering  of  Divine 
Wisdom,  that  the  vigour  of  that  body  should  de- 
cline; and  it  seemed  good  to  Infinite  Love,  in  this 
instance,  by  gentle  means  as  secondary  causes,  to  re- 
move the  faithful  servant  whom  he  loved,  from  this 
world,  and  cause  him  to  enter  into  the  rest  prepared 
for  him. 

About  the  middle  of  the  6th  month,  1808,  he  was 
affected  with  a  diarrhoea,  which,  though  at  first  in- 
considerable, gradually  increased,  and  was  the  prin- 
cipal cause  of  the  weakness  which  succeeded.  Find- 
ing himself  becoming  more  debilitated  by  the  com- 
plaint, he  retired  from  the  bustling  city,  to  enjoy  a 
pure  country  air,  at  his  farm;  under  a  hope  that  the 
invigoration  which  he  had  hitherto  felt  by  his  occa- 
sional retirements  into  the  country,  during  the  sum- 
mer months,  might  again  be  experienced.  But  the 
days  of  corporeal  strength  were  now  over.  His 
health  declined  from  day  to  day,  and  he  returned  to 
Philadelphia  in  the  early  part  of  the  7th  month,  and 
from  that  time  forward,  was  principally  confined  to 
the  house. 

The  last  religious  meeting  that  he  was  able  to  at- 
tend, was  on  the  17th  of  the  11th  month.  At  inter- 
vals, when  he  felt  a  little  revival  of  strength,  he  em- 
ployed himself  in  endeavouring  to  maintain  his 
epistolary  intercourse  with  his  friends  in  England. 
Vol.  VH  —8 


S6  .  MEMOIRS  OF 

To  William  Dilhvyn  and  to  Martha  Routh  were  his 
last  testimonials  of  this  kind  directed. 

In  order  to  evince  the  happy  state  of  his  mind, 
and  the  lively  gratitude  and  blessed  tranquillity, 
which,  like  sun-beams,  gilded  the  evening  of  his 
days,  I  shall  give  sOme  of  the  expressions  which  he 
uttered  during  his  long  indisposition. 

As  the  infirmities  of  age  gradually  pressed  upon 
him,  he  was  often  led  to  contemplate,  with  steady 
attention,  the  solemn  period  of  his  sublunary  ca* 
reer.  But  a  mind  like  his,  that  had  made  it  a  pre- 
dominant object  to  "  meditate  on  death,"  was  not 
likely  to  behold  the  " pale-faced  messenger"  ap- 
proach, arrayed  in  terrors.  No.  All  was  calm  with- 
in, and  the  composure  which  tranquillized  his  mind, 
spread  itself  over  all  his  actions,  and  mingled  in  all 
his  expressions.  "I  find  myself,"  said  he  to  his 
friend  Samuel  Smith,  "  gradually  declining;  and 
when  I  take  a  retrospect  of  the  number  of  years  I 
have  passed,  they  appear  but  as  a  moment,  compared 
with  eternity;  and  I  am  very  sensible  there  is  great 
cause,  on  my  part,  for  gratitude  and  thankfulness  to 
my  great  Benefactor,  for  the  many  merciful  preser- 
vations which  I  have  experienced." 

In  an  interval  of  strength,  before  he  was  confined 
to  his  bed,  as  he  was  reviewing  his  past  life,  and 
contemplating  his  close,  he  addressed  his  grandson, 
as  follows:  "I  have  lived  to  a  great  age,  and  been 
favoured  much  more  than  commonly  falls  to  the  lot 
of  men,  with  an  abundance  for  my  natural  subsist- 
ence, and  have  been,  through  all,  wonderfully  pre- 
served by  the  Divine  Arm;  which  calls  for  a  very 
grateful  return  from  me,  and  I  desire  to  be  thankful 
for  these  blessings.     Indeed,  all  that  we  can  do,  is 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  87 

nothing;  for  we  must  all  depend  upon  Divine  mer- 
cy, and  cannot  boast  of  our  own  merits.  It  is  not 
likely  that  I  can  last  long;;  but  I  am  desirous  to  wait 
patiently  '  all  the  days  of  my  appointed  time,  until 
my  change  come.'  And  I  should  prefer,  if  it  be  not 
inconvenient  to  the  living,  and  if  every  thing  is  fa- 
vourable, to  have  my  body  carried  to  Bucks  county, 
and  interred  in  the  family  burial  ground,  among  my 
ancestors.,  I  have  given  directions  to  J.  E.  to  have 
the  materials  for  my  coffin  ready.  I  have  always 
had  a  great  aversion  to  hasty  burials  ;  and  I  desire 
that  my  body  may  not  be  too  soon  interred,  but  that 
a  proper  and  seasonable  time  be  allowed,  and  every 
thing  be  done  in  a  decent  and  solemn  manner." 

These  words  were  spoken  as  calmly,  as  if  he  were 
discoursing  upon  the  common  occasions  of  life,  but 
without  any  confidence  in  his  own  fortitude,  inde- 
pendently of  Divine  aid.  And  it  was  remarkable, 
that  in  whatever  he  said,  he  appeared  to  consider 
not  only  the  matter,  but  the  manner,  and  the  pros- 
per season  for  declaring  his  sentiments. 

That  desire  which  is  frequently  manifested  of 
having  our  ashes  deposited  near  those  of  our  depart- 
ed relatives,  and  which  by  some  is  deemed  to  be  a 
weakness  of  the  mind,  originates,  as  I  apprehend, 
from  some  of  our  noblest  affections.  Indeed,  this 
great  man  viewed  the  body  as  the  workmanship  of 
a  munificent  Creator,  which  evinced  his  wonderful 
wisdom  and  skill;  and  he  thought  it  not  beneath  the 
notice  of  a  Christian,  to  give  some  orders  respect- 
ing its  interment  after  the  immortal  spirit  which 
then  inhabited  it,  should  have  taken  its  flight  to  the 
mansions  of  eternal  felicity. 

Jst  mp.  15th,  1809.    In  the  afternoon,  his  friend 


SS  MEMOIRS  OF 

Thomas  Scattergood  called  to  see  him,  and  to  give 
a  little  testimonial  of  his  love  to  an  elder  and  vene- 
rable brother.  He  addressed  his  declining  friend  in 
a  very  encouraging  manner,  expressing  what  a  hap- 
py consideration  it  was  to  die  in  the  faith  that, 
after  his  departure,  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  would 
raise  up  other  standard-bearers  in  the  church  mili- 
tant, to  succeed  in  the  labour  of  building  the  spirit- 
ual temple  of  the  Most  High  ;  in  which  service  his 
honourable  friend  had  been  engaged  from  his  youth 
upwards;  and  showing  that  "  the  sure  mercies  of 
David"  consisted  in  the  true  enjoyment  of  this  be- 
lief. He  very  justly  compared  him  to  good  old  Si- 
meon the  "  devout,  waiting  for  the  consolation  of 
Israel;"  and  thought  he  could  say  with  that  ancient, 
"Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in 
peace,  according  to  thy  word;  for  mine  eyes  have 
seen  thy  salvation,  which  thou  hast  prepared  before 
the  face  of  all  people:  a  light  to  lighten  the  Gen- 
tiles, and  the  glory  of  thy  people  Israel." 

During  this  communication,  a  holy  solemnity  co- 
vered the  hearts  of  all  present;  when,  after  a  pause, 
this  venerable  ancient  thus  expressed  himself  in  a 
very  affecting  and  broken  manner:  "  I  am  thankful 
that,  through  Divine  mercy,  I  feel  an  evidence  with- 
in me,  that  I  am  not  cast  off.  It  has  been  the  great 
desire  of  my  life  that  at  the  solemn  close,  I  might 
be  favoured  to  feel  that  evidence:  it  was  all  that  I 
wished." 

"  Well,"  said  his  friend,  M  it  is  worth  all  the 
world,  to  be  able  to  make  that  acknowledgment." 
After  a  little  pause,  he  said,  "  It  seems  to  me  that  I 
shall  not  last  long:  but  I  desire  to  wait  patiently, 
and  to  labour  after  a  perfect  resignation  to  the  Pi- 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  89 

vine  will.  The  longer  I  live,  I  see  more  clearly  that 
it  is  not  moral  righteousness  that  will  do  for  man; 
nothing  but  the  righteousness  of  Christ  will  avail 
us.  We  can  claim  nothing  from  our  own  merits — 
we  owe  all  to  Divine  mercy."  After  a  pause,  he 
added,  "We  do  not  know  the  value  of  health,  until 
we  have  lost  this  blessing.  I  have  been  very  boun- 
tifully blessed  with  a  large  portion  of  it,  for  which 
I  hope  to  be  grateful.  To  be  sure,  I  have  had  my 
troubles,  like  most  men,  but  I  have  been  very  won- 
derfully favoured  by  Divine  Goodness,  through 
life." 

28th.  His  friend,  Rebecca  Jones,  called  to  see 
him,  and  in  the  course  of  conversation  on  his  sick- 
ness, he  thus  addressed  her: — "I  have  been  great- 
ly favoured  with  ease  of  body,  and  tranquillity  of 
mind;  and  I  hope,  in  some  degree,  resigned  to  the 
Divine  will,  and  have  a  grateful  sense  of  the  vari- 
ous blessings  and  favours  I  have  received.  I  have 
felt  myself  declining  for  these  two  years  past,  and 
have  been  endeavouring  to  prepare  for  this  time. — 
And  though  it  is  an  awful  thing  to  look  into  eter- 
nity, I  have  reason  to  hope  and  believe  that  mercy 
will  cover  the  judgment  seat.  My  greatest  concern 
now  is  for  my  grand-children  (meaning  his  daugh- 
ter Morris's  children)  that  they  may  be  preserved: 
the  temptations,  I  think,  are  now  so  various  and 
uncommon  for  youth.  But  this  .language  has  run 
through  my  mind,  They  will  be  cared  for.  Fare- 
well. I  am  glad  to  see  thee.  We  have  lived  ever 
since  I  have  known  thee,  in  that  fellowship  which 
will  continue  to  the  end." 

29th.   He  conversed  calmly  respecting  his  inter- 
ment in  the  burial  ground   in  this  city;  observing, 
8* 


90  MEMOIRS  OP 

that  on  account  of  the  inclement  state  of  the  weath- 
er, it  was  not  probable  his  body  could  be  conve- 
niently buried  in  the  country.  He  desired  his  wife, 
after  his  decease,  to  consult  with  three  of  his  most 
intimate  friends,  Samuel  Smith,  Thomas  Scatter- 
good,  and  William  Wilson; — and  to  submit  to  them 
the  direction  and  superintendence  of  his  funeral; 
closing  his  communication  with  these  words:  "  I 
have  spoken  of  my  mortal  part:  as  to  my  immortal 
part,  there  is  a  mansion  of  rest  prepared  for  it." 

Towards  evening  he  became  a  little  better,  and 
after  having  taken  some  rest  on  his  couch,  several 
of  his  relations  and  grand-children  being  in  the 
room,  he  addressed  them  in  the  following  pathetic, 
and  instructive  manner:  "I  am  glad  to  see  you  all 
together  around  me  ;  and  I  hope  that  harmony  and 
concord  will  prevail  among  you,  that  will  make  you 
appear  honourable  among  men,  and  honourable  in 
the  sight  of  Him  who  is  the  author  of  them.  Your 
grandmother  has  assured  me,  that  she  will  do  every 
thing  in  her  power  to  promote  that  harmony,  which 
I  wish  will  continue  among  all  the  branches  of  my 
family  after  I  am  gone." 

"  My  father  was  a  native  of  this  city,  and  long  an 
inhabitant  of  it.  He  was  a  very  upright  man,  and 
greatly  respected  by  all  who  knew  him.  He  was 
not  very  liberal  in  his  words;  but,  as  occasions  of- 
fered, he  gave  advice  to  us,  his  children;  and  one  of 
his  most  frequent  admonitions,  and  which  made  very 
great  impression  on  me  in  early  life,  was,  to  live  in 
the  fear  of  the  Lord.  It  is  the  beginning  of  wisdom; 
— it  is  indeed  wisdom;  and  it  is  founded  on  love; — 
as  those  whom  we  love,  we  most  fear  to  offend.  If 
this  principle  be  attended  to  through  life,  you  will 


JAMES    PEMBERTON.  91 

not  fear,  when  the  solemn  period  shall  come, — and 
all  will  be  peace." 

"David,  in  speaking  of  Almighty  Providence, 
whose  goodness  is  incomprehensible,  says,  '  His 
mercy  endureth  for  ever.'  It  does  endure  forever. 
His  mercy  has  indeed  no  end — no  end!  His  good- 
ness has  followed  me,  and  I  have  been  favoured  in 
my  present  indisposition,  much  more  than  I  had 
any  reason  to  expect,  and  much  more  than  I  have 
deserved." 

"  I  recommend  to  you  the  diligent  perusal  of  the 
holy  Scriptures.  Make  yourselves  acquainted  with 
them.  In  them  you  will  find  an  abundant  source  of 
instruction  and  edification.  Reading  the  lives  of 
pious  men  of  former  ages,  and  observing  how  they 
were  supported  under  trials  and  difficulties,  by  the 
Divine  Arm,  tend  very  powerfully  to  place  our  de- 
pendence on  Him,  from  whom  come  all  our  support, 
— all  our  benefits;  and  to  whom  it  is  impossible  ever 
to  make  a  sufficient  return  for  his  inestimable  good- 
ness. They  will  teach  you  to  bear  up  against  all  the 
trials  and  difficulties  you  will  have  to  meet  with 
here; — for  these  certainly  will  occur  in  this  life, 
which  is  a  state  of  probation,  in  which  the  Almigh- 
ty has  chosen  to  place  us,  for  our  ultimate  benefit." 
"  My  son  Phineas  was  very  attentive  to  what  he 
read,  and  was  accustomed  to  make  selections  of  the 
observations  of  the  best  authors.  He  kept  for  many 
years,  a  meteorological  diary,  which  I  gave  to  the 
Philosophical  Society:  and  his  other  papers  are  pret- 
ty much  in  the  state  in  which  he  left  them,  in  his 
trunk.  You  may,  perhaps,  find  them  useful.  I  was 
with  him  in  the  last  half  hour  of  his  life;  and  al- 
though I   was  not  able  to  hear  what  he  said,  his 


92  MEMOIRS  OP 

nurse  afterwards  told  me  that  his  last  expressions 
were,  that  he  died  in  lovre  and  peace  with  all  man- 
kind. And  I  do  not  doubt  it;  for  he  was  an  uncom- 
mon young  man." 

"  My  parents  took  great  pains  with  me,  and  I  de- 
rived very  great  advantages  from  the  constant  and 
unwearied  care  of  a  most  affectionate  mother.  You 
(addressing  himself  particularly  to  his  daughter 
Morris's  children,  and  alluding  to  her  late  decease) 
you  have  indeed  met  with  a  great  loss;  but  it  will, 
I  have  no  doubt,  if  you  seek  for  it,  be  recompensed 
by  Divine  grace  and  protection.  Is  little  Louisa  in 
the  room?  Dear  little  girl!  Her  sisters,  aunt,  and 
Hannah  Parke,  I  hope,  will  watch  over  her,  and  pro- 
tect her,  as  they  are  older  than  she  is. " 

"  I  wish  you  to  avoid  vain,  light,  and  airy  com- 
pany, and  seek  to  associate  with  those,  from  whom 
you  can  learn  the  best  things.  I  hope  you  will  not 
be  led  away  by  the  vanities  and  follies  of  this  world, 
which  yield  no  substantial  good;  they  are  but  phan- 
toms;—  they  do  not  last,  but  perish  with  the  using. 
And  you  will  find  an  advantage  in  making  a  steady 
friend  ;  for  the  friendships  of  the  world  are  very 
delusive.  But  it  is  not  words  that  will  avail  ; — it 
must  be  practice  and  example." 

Oh!  what  a  time  of  tenderness  was  that  memora- 
ble evening,  when  he  thus  presented  his  nearest  re- 
latives with  his  parting  benediction!  We  were  lis- 
tening, perhaps  for  the  last  time,  to  the  lessons  of 
wisdom  which  fell  from  the  lips  of  this  venerable 
champion  of  righteousness,  whose  zeal  for  the  pro- 
motion of  practical  religion  did  not  forsake  him 
even  in  his  declining  moments,  but  seemed  rather 
to  increase,  as  he  was  about  to  take  a  last  farewell  of 
earthly  objects. 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  93 

In  ascribing  to  Divine  Goodness  all  the  favours 
he  enjoyed,  he  did  not  forget  the  noble  affections  of 
the  heart  towards  his  fellow  creatures.  Even  when 
sickness  bowed  his  head,  and  lassitude  held  domi- 
nion over  the  faculties  of  the  body,  his  mind  rose 
superior  to  every  obstacle.  It  was  carried  on  the 
wings  of  tender  remembrance,  over  the  great  wa- 
ters, to  those  friends  whom  he  loved  with  an  affec- 
tion that  could  not  be  diminished  by  the  oblivious 
influence  of  disease  or  death.  His  mind  also,  was 
turned  with  tenderness  towards  many  of  the  suffer- 
ing poor,  who  are  in  want  even  of  the  common  ne- 
cessaries of  life.  In  the  evening,  as  we  were  assist- 
ing him,  he  said,  "Bow  many  hundreds  and  thou- 
sands there  are  now  sick  in  the  world,  and  have 
nobody  to  assist  them,  and  I  have  so  many!  How  I 
am  loaded  with  blessings!" 

The  few  days  which  succeeded  were  days  of  great 
weakness  of  body,  and  the  nights  to  him  seemed 
long  and  tedious.  But  that  tranquillity  which  he 
had  long  enjoyed,  did  not  forsake  him  when  the 
course  of  his  earthly  existence  was  about  to  be  finish- 
ed. "  As  I  draw  nearer  to  my  close,"  said  he  to  his 
daughter,  "  I  find  the  tormenting  fear  of  death  taken 
away,  through  the  intercession  of  the  great  media- 
tor between  God  and  man.  I  am  very  low;  but  not 
so  low,  but  I  can  yet  commemorate  the  incompre- 
hensible mercies  of  an  all-gracious  God." 

2d  mo.  9th.  In  the  morning  it  was  observed,  that 
during  his  sleep,  his  breathing  was  of  a  much  deeper 
tone  than  usual,  and  seemed  to  be  rather  more  labo- 
rious. About  noon,  his  respiration  gradually  be- 
came shorter;  but  he  remained  perfectly  tranquil, 
with  his  eyes  closed  ;  and  so  great  were  the  com- 


94  MEMOIRS   OF 

placency  and  composure  of  his  mind  and  body,  that 
the  last  moments,  when  the  earthly  tabernacle  was 
left  by  its  celestial  inhabitant,  could  not  be  precisely 
ascertained. 

Thus  quietly  departed  this  life  the  truly  venera- 
ble James  Pemberton.  Thus  peacefully  he  laid 
down  his  head  in  the  midst  of  his  relatives,  after 
having,  through  the  course  of  eighty-five  years,  de- 
voted his  time  and  his  talents  to  the  best  of  pur- 
poses. 

What  a  change  does  the  departure  of  the  head  of 
a  large  family  occasion!  One  of  the  pillars  in  the 
church  militant  on  earth,  is  removed!  A  valiant  in 
his  Master's  cause, — a  venerable  champion  of  righ- 
teousness,— humble, — meek, — and  lowly  in  spirit, 
— trusting  nothing  to  his  own  merits, — but  ascrib- 
ing every  thing  he  enjoyed,  to  Divine  Goodness, — 
every  hope  he  was  favoured  with,  to  Divine  mercy, 
— he  hath  left  this  lower  world  to  be  transplanted  to 
the  church  triumphant  in  heaven, — where,  mingling 
with  the  heavenly  host,  he  celebrates  the  adorable 
goodness  of  his  Maker  through  a  blissful  eternity. 
That  spirit  which  had  so  often  manifested  its  ardent 
zeal  for  the  temporal  and  eternal  welfare  of  his  fel- 
low-creatures, is  now  expanded  and  will  expand 
through  endless  ages,  in  the  praises  of  Him  "  who 
was  his  morning  and  his  evening  song." 

What  a  peaceful  serenity  now  steals  over  the  mind, 
in  this  house,  where  his  remains  are  now  extended 
in  his  coffin; — a  house  of  mourning  indeed!  Yet,  it 
seems  as  if  a  superior  Intelligence  hovered  over  it, 
and  pervaded  every  room, — gently  tranquillizing  all 
the  emotions  of  the  heart.  We  sit,  as  it  were,  "  in 
heavenly  places;" — the  soul  seems,  for  a  short  time, 


JAMES  PEMBERTON.  93 

to  let  go  her  hold  on  earth,  and,  totally  abstracted 
from  the  world  she  "  catches  at  each  reed  of  hope  in 
heaven."  — — 

By  his  own  request  his  body  was  kept  four  days 
before  its  interment;  and  in  this  instance  appeared 
a  mark  of  that  great  deliberation  which  he  had  con- 
stantly practiced.  His  funeral  was  attended  by  a 
very  large  concourse  of  his  friends  and  fellow-citi- 
zens. The  body  was  carried  to  Friends'  burial 
ground  in  this  city,  and  after  a  solemn  pause,  de- 
cently interred.  After  which,  Thomas  Scattergood 
addressed  the  company  in  the  line  of  gospel  minis- 
try. 

He  was  universally  beloved: — for,  he  loved  all. 
Accustomed  to  contemplate  the  glorious  attributes  of 
the  Divinity,  the  advancement  of  whose  cause  in  the 
earth  he  had  warmly  espoused,  and  who  is  Love 
itself, — his  soul  was  expanded  in  love  to  Him,  and  in 
beneficence  and  good  will  to  his  fellow  creatures* 
His  liberal  and  expanded  mind  was  not  confined  to 
any  one  particular  sect  of  Christians,  but  was  en- 
larged towards  all. 

It  was  ever  his  prevailing  wish  that  the  blessed 
love  and  harmony,  inculcated  in  the  Scriptures  of 
the  New  Testament,  might  reign  in  his  own  family, 
and  in  the  habitations  of  others.  This  desire  actu- 
ated him  in  so  great  a  degree,  that  he  oftentimes 
gave  up  much  for  peace  sake,  and  we  may  see  by 
the  following  beautiful  and  pathetic  extract  from  his 
last  Will,  that  this  concern  which  had  been  predo- 
minant through  his  valuable  life,  continued  to  sway 
the  tender  affections  of  his  heart,  even  until  the  cur- 
tains of  the  evening  for  ever  closed  upon  his  sublu- 
nary prospects. 


96  MEMOIRS. 

"Now,  my  dear  children,  and  grand-children,  I 
entreat  you  by  the  endearing  ties  of  parental  affec- 
tion, carefully  to  cherish  and  maintain  perfect  love 
and  harmony  with  each  other,  and  with  my  beloved 
wife;  avoiding  all  jealousy  or  surmise  that  may  offer 
in  the  least  degree  to  interrupt  it.  And  should  any 
difference  of  sentiment  arise  on  the  construction  or 
intent  of  this  my  Will,  or  any  part  thereof,  (in 
which  I  have  endeavoured  to  make  an  equitable  dis- 
tribution of  my  estate)  I  advise  and  desire  all  con- 
cerned therein,  to  unite  in  consulting  some  judicious 
Friends,  and  to  follow  their  advice  and  counsel  for 
an  early, amicable  adjustment  thereof; — and  that  you 
be  mutually  condescending  to  each  other.  Live  in 
the  daily  fear  of  the  Lord  your  God  and  Creator. 
Retain  an  humble,  thankful  sense  of  the  innumera- 
ble, unmerited  mercies  and  preservations,  received 
from  his  all-bountiful  hands; — manifesting  your  gra- 
titude by  benevolence  to  mankind  of  all  ranks,  and 
a  steady  attendance  of  meetings,  appointed  for  di- 
vine worship; — training  up  your  children  in  the 
practice  of  piety  and  virtue; — instructing  them  in 
the  principles  of  vital  Christianity,  according  to  the 
Scriptures  of  the  New  Testament,  and  the  religious 
profession  of  their  ancestors.  Restrain  them  from 
improper  associates,  who  may  tempt  them  to  deviate 
from  the  simplicity  of  the  Gospel,  and  that  modera- 
tion in  dress  and  deportment  which  it  inculcates  and 
requires; — that,  by  observance  of  the  monitions  of 
Divine  grace,  they  may  conduct  themselves  in  such 
manner,  as  will  promote  their  most  essential  happi- 
ness in  time,  and  secure  to  them  a  well-grounded 
hope  of  enduring  happiness  in  the  life  to  come." 


FRIEJVPS'  MISCELLANY* 

No.  3.]  SIXTH  MONTH,   1835.  [Vol.  VII. 

SETTLEMENT 

and  Progress  of  Byberry  meeting  of  Friends; 

with  some  account  of  the  Keithians. 


INTRODUCTION. 

From  the  Records  of  a  number  of  monthly  and 
Quarterly  meetings  it  appears,  that  some  time  prior 
to  the  year  1770,  a  direction  was  given  by  the 
Yearly  Meeting  held  in  Philadelphia,  for  Friends 
to  collect  and  transmit  to  that  body,  an  account  of 
the  origin  and  first  settlement  of  Friends'  meetings 
within  its  limits.  We  know  not  what  gave  rise  to 
this  concern:  but,  in  accordance  with  the  request, 
we  find  many  meetings  had  such  a  history  drawn  up, 
and  forwarded  to  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings;  and 
that  it  was  then  expected  a  history  of  the  settle- 
ment of  Friends  meetings  would  shortly  be  publish- 
ed from  these  documents. 

In  the  year  1770,  Bucks  Quarter  forwarded  to 
the  Yearly  Meeting  the  following  statement  and  in- 
quiries; "That  as  the  Yearly  Meeting  had  proposed 
the  publishing  a  history  of  the  settlement  of  Friends 
in  this  province, — and  as  many  Friends  have  taken 
much  pains  in  collecting  materials  for  that  purpose, 
— whether  it  might  not  be  proper  to  inquire  of  the 
Yearty  Meeting  what  is  become  of  that  matter: — 
Vol.  VII.— 9 


98  SETTLEMENT    AND   PROGRESS 

or  whether  we  are  ever  to  expect  to  see  the  work 
perfected?" 

In  answer  to  these  inquiries,  the  Yearly  Meeting 
informed,  that  "the  proposal  concerning  the  first 
settlement  of  Friends  was  recommended  to  the 
Friends  who  have  the  oversight  of  the  press  and  the 
Meeting  for  Sufferings,  to  make  inquiry  into  the 
circumstance  of  that  matter,  and  give  their  assist- 
ance towards  forwarding  the  work." 

About  the  beginning  of  the  year  1773,  a  minute 
from  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  was  circulated, 
statins:  that  "as  the  accounts  that  have  been  handed 
to  our  friend  Samuel  Smith,  respecting  the  history 
of  the  settlement  of  meetings  in  these  provinces, 
have  not  been  so  fully  correct  as  is  desired,  the 
clerk  of  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  was  directed  to 
notify  each  Quarterly  meeting,  that  it  is  desired 
suitable  Friends  may  be  appointed  by  each  monthly 
meeting  to  make  out  as  clear  and  exact  an  account 
of  the  settlement  of  Friends'  meetings,  as  may  be; — 
that  they  may  be  sent  to  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings; 
that  when  the  history  is  published,  it  may  be  as 
clear  from  errors  and  mistakes  as  may  be." 

Renewed  exertions  were  then  made  to  have  cor- 
rect statements  forwarded  to  the  Meeting  for  Suffer- 
ings, as  directed.  This  is  the  last  we  hear  of  the 
proposed  history.  It  is  probable,  the  troubles  and 
difficulties  of  the  revolutionary  war  might  have  pre- 
vented the  publication  of  the  work,  for  a  time:  but 
why  it  has  not  been  taken  up  since,  is  a  subject  of 
inquiry  that  Friends  have  a  right  yet  to  make.  The 
object  of  this  concern  must  then  have  been  consider- 
ed of  sufficient  importance  to  claim  the  official  at- 


OF  BYBERRY  MEETING.  99 

tention  and  care  of  Society.     It  would,  doubtless, 
have  been  a  very  interesting  history. 

More  than  sixty  years  have  passed,  since  these 
exertions  were  made.  The  settlements  of  Friends, 
and  the  number  of  meetings  have  greatly  increased 
during  this  period.  A  historical  account  of  the  first, 
as  well  as  subsequent,  gathering,  settlement,  and 
establishment  of  the  meetings  of  Friends  in  Ame- 
rica, is  yet  an  object  of  increased  interest.  As  we 
have  no  copies  of  the  authentic  and  correct  docu- 
ments, furnished  by  the  different  meetings,  sixty 
years  ago,  towards  compiling  such  a  history,  it  is 
proposed  occasionally  to  occupy  some  of  the  pages 
of  the  Miscellany,  in  endeavouring  to  rescue  from 
oblivion  such  accounts  as  may  be  gleaned  from  ac- 
cessible records  yet  existing — from  traditional  nar- 
ratives, and  from  the  memories  of  persons  still 
living. 

The  following  historical  sketches  of  the  meeting 
of  which  the  editors  are  members,  may  furnish  a 
specimen  of  the  kind  of  history  of  Friends'  meet- 
ings and  settlements,  that  is  designed  to  be  embraced 
in  the  attempt  to  offer  a  substitute  for,  or  supple- 
ment of,  the  history  contemplated  about  the  year 
1773.  At  this  remote  period,  and  with  the  limited 
means  of  collecting  these  accounts,  inaccuracies  and 
omissions  may  be  expected  to  occur.  We  invite  the 
co-operation  and  assistance  of  those  who  have  access 
to  correct  information  on  the  subject,  and  request  to 
be  furnished  with  materials  for  a  concise  historical 
view  of  the  settlements  of  Friends'  meetings  in 
America,  and  with  such  other  interesting  matters  re- 
lating to  the  Society,  as  may  be  usefully  circulated, 
and  are  worthy  of  being  preserved  in  remembrance. 


100  SETTLEMENT  AND  PROGRESS 

The  township  of  Byberry  is  situated  about  four- 
teen miles  north-east  of  Philadelphia;  a  creek  called 
Poquessing,  or,  as  it  was  anciently  termed,  Poetque- 
sink,  dividing  it  from  Bensalem,  in  the  county  of 
Bucks.     Byberry  contains  near  six  thousand  acres 
of  good  soil,  and  was  first  settled  chiefly,  or  alto- 
gether by  Friends,  divers  of  whom  were  passengers 
in  the  ships  which  came  with  William  Penn  in  1682. 
Early    after    their    arrival,   the    following    persons 
located    themselves    in    this    neighbourhood, — viz: 
Giles  Knight,  from  Gloucestershire,  Mary  his  wife, 
and  their  son  Joseph;  John  Carver,  from  Hertford- 
shire, maltster,  his  wife  Mary,  and  daughter  Mary 
who  was  born  near  Philadelphia,  four   days    after 
Penn  landed  at  Newcastle;  John  Hart,  from  Oxford- 
shire,   Susannah    his    wife,    and    several    children; 
Richard  Collett  and  Elizabeth  his  wife;  Nathaniel 
Walton,  Thomas  Walton,  Daniel  Walton,  and  Wil- 
liam Walton — four  brothers,  young  men.    In  1683, 
came  John  Rush,  an  elderly  Friend,  from  Oxford- 
shire, his  five  sons  and  a  daughter; — also  his  son 
William  Rush,  with  Aurelia  his  wife  and  three  chil- 
dren.    Soon  after,  we  find  among  the  settlers,  John 
Gilbert,  Florence  his  wife,  and  their  son  Joseph; 
William   Nichols   and   wife;    and    William    Hibbs, 
Walter   Forrest,   Henry   English,  Thomas  Knight, 
Joseph  English,  Samuel  Ellis,  and  Thomas  Groome. 
Some  of  these  Friends  had  been   persecuted   in 
their  native  country,  on  account  of  their  religious 
principles;   and,  believing  that  Divine  Providence 
had  opened   their  way  to  remove  to  this  country, 
where  they  might  be  permitted  to  worship  the  Sove- 
reign of  the  Universe  in  such  manner  as  they  were 
persuaded  was  acceptable  to  him,— they  were  in- 


OF  BYBERRY  MEETING.  101 

duced  to  subject  themselves  to  the  privations  atten- 
dant upon  a  removal  from  amongst  their  kindred 
and  friends — to  the  dangers  attendant  upon  crossing 
the  ocean — and  to  the  difficulties  of  settling  and 
sustaining  themselves  in  a  wilderness  country. — 
Under  these  considerations,  they  sensibly  felt  their 
obligations  to  a  superintending  Providence,  and 
entertained  a  humble  hope  that  his  benedictions 
would  be  continued  for  their  preservation.  Similari- 
ty of  circumstances  brought  them  into  unity  of  feel- 
ing— they  assisted  each  other  in  temporal  concerns, 
and  mingled  together  in  their  religious  exercises. 
Meetings  for  worship,  and  for  mutual  edification, 
were  held,  probably  at  first  in  each  other's  cabins: 
and  in  the  5th  mo.  1683,  at  a  Quarterly  meeting  held 
in  Philadelphia,  it  was  agreed  "that  there  be  estab- 
lished a  first-day  meeting  of  Friends  at  Tookany 
and  Poetquesink,  and  that  these  two  make  one 
monthly  meeting,  men  and  women,  for  ordering  the 
affairs  of  the  church."  This  monthly  meeting  com- 
menced the  3d  of  7th  month  following,  and  was 
held  alternately  at  the  house  of  Sarah  Seary,  in  Ox- 
ford, near  Tackony  creek,  and  at  John  Hart's,  near 
Poetquesink,  in  the  southern  part  of  By  berry.  In  the 
10th  month,  1683,  a  meeting  was  settled  in  or  near 
Cheltenham,  at  the  house  of  Richard  Wain;  and  in 
the  12th  month,  16S6,  it  was  agreed  that  the  month- 
ly meeting  should  be  held  at  Byberry,  Oxford  and 
Cheltenham,  "in  course,"  the  last  week  in  the 
month,  and  on  the  days  of  their  respective  "weekly 
meetings" — that  at  Byberry  being  on  fourth-day. 
In  the  1st  month,  1687,  it  was  "agreed  that  the 
monthly  meeting  be  kept  at  the  house  of  Richard 
Worrell  junr.  henceforward,  on  the  last  second-day 
9* 


102  SETTLEMENT   AND   PROGRESS 

in  every  month" — and  that  "there  shall  be  a  gene- 
ral meeting,  moveable  at  four  different  places — 
Germantown,  Byberry,  Oxford,  and  at  Richard 
Wain's,  to  be  only  and  alone  for  the  public  worship 
of  God."  The  records  of  those  times  manifest  the 
care  of  Friends  in  relation  to  marriages,  certificates 
of  removal,  registry  of  births  and  burials,  and  the 
relief  of  the  poor — but  frequently  there  was  "no 
business." 

We  find  no  record  designating  the  place  where 
Friends  of  Byberry  assembled,  in  their  usual  meet- 
ings for  worship,  till  the  monthly  meeting,  in  the 
4th  mo.  16S5,  "ordered  that  the  meeting  which  of 
late  hath  been  held  at  Giles  Knight's,  be  removed  to 
the  house  of  John  Hart."  In  the  6th  mo.  following, 
it  is  stated — "  Friends  did  freely  accept  of  ten  acres  of 
land  given  by  Walter  Forrest  for  a  burying-ground 
for  the  service  of  Friends,  near  Poetquesink  creek, 
and  it  is  left  to  the  trust  and  care  of  Joseph  Fisher, 
John  Hart,  Samuel  Ellis,  and  Giles  Knight,  to  get 
the  ground  surveyed,  and  a  deed  of  conveyance  to 
be  made  from  Walter  Forrest  to  themselves,  for  the 
only  use  and  behoof  of  Friends  forever." 

No  further  notice  is  found  respecting  this  lot,  and 
its  precise  location  is  now  unknown. 

The  motives  for  removing  the  meeting  to  John 
Hart's  house,  are  not  stated;  so  far  as  the  particular 
location  of  Friends  at  that  time  can  now  be  ascer- 
tained, the  order  could  not  have  been  founded  on 
central  convenience:  condescension  however  appears 
to  have  been  exercised,  and  harmony  prevailed,  so 
that  in  the  11th  month,  1686,  for  the  accommoda- 
tion of  the  members  northward,  "it  was  agreed  that 
there  be  a  meeting  at  the  house  of  Henry  English, 


OF  BYBERRY  MEETING.  103 

(near  the  middle  of  Byberry)  once  a  month,  first- 
days." 

It  has  been  handed  down  to  us  by  tradition,  that 
Friends  built  a  meeting  house  on  the  flat  lands,  about 
one  hundred  yards  northwardly  from  the  forks  of 
Poetquesink,  in  the  southern  part  of  Byberry;  it 
stood  on  the  west  side  of  the  road,  leading  by  John 
Hart's  house  to  the  Bristol  road,  at  the  "Red  Lion," 
a  mile  from  the  river  Delaware.  Northward  of  this, 
on  higher  ground,  was  a  burying  place,  which  was 
used  by  Friends  for  interments,  as  early  as  16S3. 
In  the  records  of  burials  are  noticed  some  of  the 
name  of  Growden  and  English,  of  Bensalem,  and 
the  Rushes,  the  Harts,  and  the  Colletts,  of  Byberry. 

A  reciprocal  exercise  of  friendly  feelings  and 
good  understanding  appears  to  have  been  main- 
tained amongst  the  early  settlers.  Through  the 
blessing  of  divine  Providence  upon  their  industry 
and  prudent  management,  their  temporal  accommo- 
dations were  improving.  The  young  men  who 
came  over  sea  in  a  single  state,  were  now  settled  on 
their  farms  with  affectionate  partners,  and  families 
of  healthy  children  were  increasing  around  them; 
so  that  little  was  wanting  to  introduce  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Byberry  to  as  much  happiness  as  could 
reasonably  be  expected  to  fall  to  the  lot  of  humanity. 

But  in  1691,  the  Society  of  Friends  was  involved 
in  much  difficulty  in  Pennsylvania  and  elsewhere, 
through  the  agency  of  George  Keith,  who  then  re- 
sided in  Philadelphia.  He  had  been  eminent  for  his 
services  as  a  minister.  Being  a  man  of  much  learn- 
ing, and  fluent  in  expression,  he  had  often  been  en- 
gaged in  disputations  with  other  professors,  on  points 
of  doctrine  and  metaphysics,  and  frequently  gained 


104  SETTLEMENT   AND   PROGRESS 

the  victory  over  his  opponents.  But  not  continuing 
in  that  state  of  meekness  and  humility  which  the 
christian  character  requires,  he  seems  to  have  made 
an  erroneous  estimate  of  his  own  importance.  He 
proposed  to  introduce  some  new  articles  of  disci- 
pline in  the  society;  but  finding  Friends  were  not 
disposed  to  adopt  his  views,  he  showed  symptoms 
of  disgust,  and  soon  after,  a  controversy  commenced 
between  him  and  some  of  his  fellow  ministers, 
wherein  he  insisted  on  the  necessity  of  faith  in 
Christ  within,  and  Christ  without — and  that  the 
light  within  was  not  sufficient  to  salvation,  without 
something  else.  The  inward  and  immediate  manifes- 
tation of  the  divine  will  to  the  mind  of  man,  had  been 
understood  by  Friends,  as  the  primary  article  of 
Christian  faith;  and  they  thought  that  the  outward 
testimony  was  not  so  essential,  but  that  those  who 
have  no  opportunity  of  coming  to  the  knowledge  of 
it,  might,  nevertheless,  by  attention  to  the  divine  law 
within  them,  attain  to  a  state  of  holiness  and  accep- 
tance. Keith  contended  warmly  for  the  absolute  ne- 
cessity of  the  literal  knowledge  of  what  Christ  had 
done  for  mankind  outwardly;  and  urged  that  Friends 
should  adopt  a  written  confession  of  faith,  that  might 
serve  as  a  test  of  the  soundness  of  the  members.  But, 
finding  some  Friends  were  not  disposed  to  advocate 
his  doctrines  and  proposals,  he  pronounced  them  ig- 
norant heathens,  and  treated  them  with  other  abusive 
language.  He  was  frequentty  admonished  by  con- 
cerned Friends;  but  the  idea  of  his  superior  attain- 
ments in  religious  knowledge,  placed  him  beyond 
the  reach  of  counsel;  and  his  contentious,  turbulent 
conduct  became  so  troublesome,  that  a  meeting  of 
public    Friends   convened    in    Philadelphia,   issued 


OF  BYBERRY  MEETING.  105 

their  testimony  against  him — as  "being  degenerated 
from  the  low,  meek,  and  peaceable  spirit  of  Christ 
Jesus — grown  cool  in  charity  and  love  towards  his 
brethren — gone  into  a  spirit  of  enmity,  wrath,  and 
self-exaltation,  contention  and  janglings" — and  that 
he  had  "often  charged  most  of  them  with  being  un- 
sound in  the  faith." 

George  Keith  had  by  this  time  gained  over  a  con- 
siderable party.  Several  that  had  been  eminent  in 
the  ministry  advocated  his  views,  and  convened 
another  meeting,  which  issued  a  declaration  in  his 
favour,  and  disowned  those  that  had  testified  against 
him.  In  this  paper,  they  say  that  George  Keith  "was 
condemned  for  sound  christian  doctrine,"  and  that 
Friends  had  "plainly  denied  the  man  Christ  Jesus, 
and  the  great  merits,  and  value,  and  efficacy  of  his 
sufferings  and  resurrection,  and  ascension,  and  his 
mediation  for  us  in  Heaven." 

Such  transactions  amongst  the  leading  members, 
soon  involved  the  whole  in  the  controversy.  The 
harmony  of  society  was  interrupted,  and  religious 
meetings,  which  hitherto  had  been  opportunities  of 
edification,  were  turned  into  scenes  of  animosity 
and  disputation,  that  had  little  accordance  with  the 
friendly  feelings  of  peace  and  good-will.  Such  was 
the  plausibility  of  George  Keith's  pretensions,  that 
those  who  espoused  his  cause,  are  said  to  have  gain- 
ed the  ascendency  in  sixteen  meetings  out  of  thirty- 
two,  which  then  were  connected  with  the  Yearly 
Meeting  for  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey. 

John  Hart  owned  four  hundred  and  eighty-four 
acres  of  land  in  Byberry,  and  was  in  respectable 
circumstances;  he  had  been  several  times  elected  a 
member  of  assembly;  and  is  described  in   Proud's 


106  SETTLEMENT   AND  PROGRESS 

History  of  Pennsylvania,  as  a  man  of  "rank,  cha- 
racter and  reputation" — and  from  the  same  account 
it  is  inferable,  he  was  "  a  great  preacher."  He  took 
an  early  interest  in  promoting  the  views  of  George 
Keith,  and  his  name  is  found  to  several  of  the  papers 
published  by  that  party  against  Friends.  The  docu- 
ment styled  "an  account  of  their  christian  faith,"  is 
subscribed  by  George  Keith,  Thomas  Budd,  John 
Hart,  and  others.  Hart  was  probably  considered 
the  leading  member  of  the  meeting  at  Poetquesink. 
The  meeting-house  was  located  near  his  residence, 
the  burial-ground  was  on  his  farm — and  many  of 
his  near  neighbours,  and  most  of  his  connexions, 
including  the  Rush  and  Collett  families,  readily 
joined  with  him  in  support  of  the  Keithian  princi- 
ples. It  is  related  that  the  preachers  in  connexion 
with  George  Keith  spoke  against  Friends  in  their 
public  testimonies.  A  person  who  associated  with 
them,  states,  that  it  was  their  practice  when  their 
meetings  were  over,  as  well  as  at  other  times,  to 
speak  evil  of  Friends.  Some  disorders  and  disturb- 
ances are  reported  to  have  taken  place  in  the  meeting 
at  Poetquesink,  so  that  Friends  were  induced  quietly 
to  abandon  the  meeting-house  and  meeting,  and  after- 
wards held  their  religious  assemblies  at  the  house  of 
Henry  English.  Here,  Giles  Knight,  John  Carver, 
Daniel  Walton,  Thomas  Walton,  William  Walton, 
John  Gilbert,  William  Hibbs,  Thomas  Knight,  Tho- 
mas Groome,  Henry  English,  John  Brock,  and  others, 
vvith  their  families,  could  sit  down  in  peace,  unin- 
terrupted by  those  contentious  spirits  which  had 
annoyed  them  when  convened  for  religious  devotion. 
The  Keithian  meeting  at  Poetquesink  is  said  to 
have  continued  two  or  three  years.    Some  of  the 


OP  BYBERRY  MEETING.  107 

members  afterwards  turned  Episcopalians,  and  it  is 
reported,  assisted  in  founding  a  church  called  All- 
Saints,  in  Lower  Dublin.  John  Hart  afterwards 
preached  to  a  society  of  Keithians  that  met  at  the 
house  of  John  Swift,  in  Southampton,  a  few  miles 
north  of  Byberry.  In  1697,  he  and  most  of  the 
Rush  family,  became  Baptists.  Hart  himself  was 
baptized  by  one  Thomas  Rutter.  In  1705,  he  sold 
his  plantation  in  Byberry.  He  had  probably  re- 
moved to  Southampton  previous  to  his  joining  the 
Baptists.  The  society  to  which  he  was  attached, 
connected  themselves  with  a  larger  congregation  at 
Pennepac,  where  Hart  became  assistant  minister — - 
officiating  there  and  at  another  meeting  of  the  same 
society  in  Philadelphia,  between  the  years  1707, 
and  1720.  In  the  account  given  of  him  by  the 
Baptists,  it  is  stated,  "he  was  not  ordained;  but 
was  reckoned  a  good  preacher,  and  a  most  pious 
christian." 

In  some  of  the  papers  published  by  the  Keithians, 
they  style  themselves  "Friends  united  in  testimony 
with  George  Keith."  But  they  frequently  called 
themselves  "Christian  Quakers," — to  distinguish 
themselves  from  Friends,  who  were  not  admitted  by 
them  to  be  christians.  Several  monthly,  Quarterly, 
and  Yearly- Meetings  having  testified  against  Keith 
and  his  party,  in  1694,  he  went  to  England,  and  de- 
manded a  hearing  in  the  Yearly  Meeting,  at  London. 
After  deliberate  attention,  at  the  succeeding  Yearly 
Meeting,  in  1695,  it  was  decided  that  George  Keith 
"was  gone  from  the  blessed  unity  of  the  peaceable 
spirit  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  hath  thereby 
separated  himself  from  the  holy  fellowship  of  the 
church  of  Christ — and  that  he  ought  not  to  preach 


108  SETTLEMENT   AND   PROGRESS 

or  pray  in  any  of  Friends'  meetings."  Shortly  after, 
he  set  up  a  meeting  at  Turner's  Hall,  in  London: 
but  his  meeting  soon  declined.  He  then  attached 
himself  to  the  established  church,  and  was  ordained 
a  minister  by  the  bishop  of  London.  In  1702,  he 
came  to  America,  as  a  missionary,  to  convert  the 
Quakers.  In  the  journal  which  he  published,  he 
states  the  success  of  his  labours  from  New  Hamp- 
shire to  Caratuck,  to  be  several  hundreds,  "Quakers 
and  quakerly  affected" — many  of  them  were  from 
the  remains  of  his  former  party,  for  he  remarks,  his 
old  opponents  were  not  disposed  to  receive  him. — 
In  this  work,  page  59,  he  says,  " About  the  years 
1691  and  1692,  it  pleased  God,  by  my  means,  thro' 
the  illumination  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  many  in 
Philadelphia  should  see  their  errors  and  forsake 
them,  who  generally  came  off  from  quakerism,  and 
joined  to  the  church."  Page  83,  he  says,  "I  preach- 
ed to  many  who  probably  had  never  so  much  as 
heard  one  orthodox  sermon  before." 

His  followers  had  previously  been  much  squan- 
dered. In  1697,  it  is  stated  in  Gough's  History, 
that  they  were  "at  great  variance  among  themselves, 
contending  about  water  baptism,  the  supper,  and 
the  lawfulness  of  oaths," — so  that  by  this  time, 
"they  had  ceased  to  give  Friends  disturbance  as 
formerly." 

We  dont  find  that  Keith  visited  Byberry  in  his 
missionary  capacity — though  he  mentions  establish- 
ing a  church  in  Oxford,  where  he  says,  there  had 
been  a  Quaker  meeting.  His  old  friend  Hart  had 
already  joined  the  Baptists.  Keith  mentions  having 
interviews  with  some  who  inclined  to  the  Baptists, 


OF  BYBERRT  MEETING.  109 

and  his  efforts  to  reconcile  them  to  the  ceremony  of 
sprinkling,  though  with  little  or  no  success. 

Morgan  Edwards,  who  published,  in  1770,  some 
account  of  the  Keithians,  says,  "They  soon  declined. 
Their  head  deserted  them,  and  went  over  to  the 
Episcopalians.  Some  followed  him  thither.  Some 
returned  to  the  Penn  Quakers,  and  some  went  to 
other  societies.  Nevertheless  many  persisted  in  the 
separation.  These,  by  resigning  themselves  to  the 
guidance  of  scripture,  began  to  find  water  in  the 
commission,  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Bread  and  wine  in 
the  command,  Matt.  xxvi.  26-29.  Community  of 
goods,  love  feasts,  kiss  of  charity,  right  hand  of  fel- 
lowship, anointing  the  sick  for  recovery,  and  wash- 
ing the  disciples  feet,  in  other  texts.  Acts  ii.  41-47. 
Jude  12.  Romans  xvi.  16.  Galat.  ii.  9.  John  xiii. 
James  v.  14-16." 

He  further  states,  "the  Keithian  Quakers  ended 
in  a  kind  of  transformation  into  Keithian  Baptists. 
They   were   called    Quaker-Baptists,   because    they 
still  retained  the  language,  dress,  and   manners  of 
the  Quakers.  The  Keithian  or  Quaker-Baptists,  end- 
ed in  another  kind  of  transformation  into  seventh- 
day  Baptists,  though  some  went  among  the  first-day 
Baptists,  and  other  societies.    However,  these  were 
the  beginning  of  the  Sabbatarians  in  this  province." 
It  is  highly  important,  that  those  who  are  con- 
cerned to  maintain  "the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints,"  should  be  vigilantly  guarded,  lest  they  be-? 
come  unfaithful  to  the  manifestations  of  Divine  light 
in  themselves.   When  Friends  abandon  their  founda- 
tion principle — they  may  continue  to  profess,  a  great 
deal  of  religion,  and  may  earnestly  contend  for  doc- 
trines and  systems  of  redemption,  but  having  forsa- 
Vol.  VIJ.— 1Q 


110  SETTLEMENT  AND  PROGRESS 

ken  the  directions  of  an  internal  guide,  they  wander* 
after  external  and  fallible  leaders,  who  frequently 
lead  them  into  perplexing  systems  of  human  con- 
trivance, that  amuse  the  senses,  at  the  expense  of 
the  life  and  substance  of  true  religion. 

In  the  4th  month,  1692,  the  monthly  meeting,  of 
which  Byberry  Friends  formed  a  part,  notices  the 
reading  of  "a  paper  of  condemnation  given  forth  by 
a  meeting  of  public  Friends,  at  Philadelphia,  against 
George  Keith,  and  his  separate  company;"  and  in 
the  11th  month,  same  year,  was  read,  "a  copy  of  a 
paper  from  the  six-weeks'  meeting  in  Barbadoes, 
dated  the  12th  of  7th  month,  1692,  in  order  to 
condemn  that  spirit  in  George  Keith  and  his  sepa- 
rate company,  by  which  he  acts  and  is  guided,  in 
publishing  his  printed  books  to  the  world,  which 
tends  to  the  dishonour  of  Truth  and  Friends."  At 
the  same  time  also — "a  copy  of  a  paper  of  condem- 
nation, sent  from  the  Yearly  Meeting  at  Tredaven, 
in  Maryland,  dated  4th  of  8th  month,  1692,  in  order 
to  judge  George  Keith,  and  that  spirit  by  which  he 
is  led,  in  spreading  of  his  printed  books,  which 
tend  to  the  dishonour  of  Truth  and  Friends," — and 
also  "a  copy  of  a  letter  of  advice  to  George  Keith, 
and  those  who  have  taken  part  with  him,  to  call  in 
all  those  works  of  darkness  (meaning  those  printed 
books  spread  abroad  by  them)  and  to  condemn  the 
spirit  of  separation:  signed  by  William  Richardson." 

The  recognition  of  these  papers  is  all  that  appears 
on  the  records  we  are  quoting,  as  testimonies  against 
the  Keithians:  no  special  disownments  being  noticed, 
it  is  presumed  Friends  considered  them  unnecessary 
— especially  as  it  might  reasonably  be  expected  the 
collision  which   such  proceedings  would  produce., 


OF  BYBERRY  MEETING.  Ill 

was  not  likely  to  restore  the  unity,  nor  to  increase 
that  spirit  which  takes  its  kingdom  by  entreaty,  and 
not  by  contention. 

It  is  subsequently  noted  that  a  few  of  those  who 
went  out  in  the  separation  with  George  Keith,  re- 
turned to  the  Society,  though  none  of  them  appear 
to  have  resided  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Byberry. 
The  Keithians  here  were  irreconcilable — and  some 
of  their  descendants  manifested  much  bitterness 
against  Friends,  for  many  years  after. 

In  1694,  Friends  of  Byberry  obtained  of  Henry 
English  one  acre  of  ground,  which  was  conveyed 
to  John  Carver  and  Daniel  Walton  in  trust,  "for 
the  use  of  the  people  of  God,  called  Quakers,  who 
are,  or  shall  be,  and  continue  in  unity  and  religious 
fellowship  with  friends  of  truth,  and  shall  belong 
unto  the  monthly  meeting  of  said  people,  for  whose 
use  the  said  piece  of  ground  is  intended  to  be  em^ 
ployed  as  a  burying  place,  and  to  no  other  use  or 
service  whatever — provided  always,  that  no  person 
or  persons,  who  shall  be  declared  by  the  monthly 
or  Quarterly  meeting,  whereunto  he  or  they  shall 
belong,  to  be  out  of  unity  with  them,  shall  have  any 
right  or  interest  in  said  ground,  while  he  or  they 
shall  remain  out  of  unity  and  church  fellowship  with 
those  people  to  whom  he  or  they  did  so  belong." 

It  is  somewhat  singular  that  this  instrument  con- 
fines the  use  of  the  property  to  "a  burying  place;" 
but  it  seems  that  the  customs  of  that  time  recognized 
a  place  for  worship  as  a  necessary  concomitant;  for 
shortly  after,  no  doubt  with  the  full  concurrence  of 
the  grantor,  a  meeting-house  was  erected  on  the  lot. 
It  was  built  of  logs,  ridged  and  notched  at  the  cor- 
ners, chinked  with  mud,  and  it  may  be,  covered 


112  SETTLEMENT   AM)  PROGRESS 

with  bark.  Here  the  patriarchs  of  Byberry  and 
their  wives  and  children,  twice  in  the  week,  assem- 
bled to  manifest  their  devotions  and  gratitude  to  a 
bountiful  Providence,  for  the  favours  which  they 
were  daily  receiving;  and  very  likely  many  an  ac- 
ceptable aspiration  was  breathed  to  the  Father  of 
mercies  for  preservation  in  the  harmony  and  happi- 
ness of  the  unchangeable  Truth. 

The  concern  of  Friends  was  to  watch  over  one 
another  for  good,  and  to  build  each  other  up  in 
that  most  holy  faith,  which  works  by  love  to  the 
purifying  of  the  heart.  At  the  monthly  meeting  in 
the  2d  month,  1695,  "it  was  agreed  that  four  Friends 
be  appointed  to  take  care  of  the  youth,  concerning 
their  orderly  walking,  as  becomes  the  truth  they 
make  profession  of,  according  to  the  good  advice  of 
Friends  in  an  epistle  from  the  Yearly  Meeting  at 
Burlington,  1694;" — and  John  Carver  was  named 
for  this  service  for  Byberry.  In  the  12th  month 
following,  on  consideration  of  "the  good  advice  of 
Friends  from  the  last  Yearly  Meeting,  to  put  in 
practice  their  counsel,  to  admonish  those  that  pro- 
fess God's  truth,  and  do  not  walk  answerable  there- 
to"— this  service  was  committed  to  the  care  of 
"John  Carver  and  John  Brock,  for  Byberry." 

The  meeting  held  at  Cheltenham  was  moved  to 
Abington,  where  a  meeting-house  was  built  in  1699. 
In  12th  month,  1700,  Bucks  Quarterly  meeting,  in 
order  to  settle  the  bounds  of  their  monthly  meetings, 
appointed  a  committee  to  speak  to  Friends  living 
"near  Poquestin  creek,  within  their  county,  and 
acquaint  them  with  Friends'  desire  of  having  them 
to  be  joined  in  their  monthly  and  Quarterly  meet- 
ing, within  the  county  where  they  live."    At  the 


OF  BYBERRY  MEETING.  113 

next  meeting,  report  was  made  that  those  Friends 
near  Poquestin  signified  an  inclination  to  accede  to 
the  proposal;  but  that  afterwards  "one  friend  there- 
away, showed  something  contrary  to  the  said  con- 
clusions." It  was  therefore  left  to  further  conside- 
ration, "and  that  they  be  tenderly  dealt  with  about 
it,  as  there  is  opportunity. "  The  Friends  alluded 
to  were  members  of  Byberry  meeting,  and  the  cir- 
cumstance furnishes  a  striking  evidence  of  the  con- 
descension that  was  practised  among  Friends  at  that 
time.  The  preservation  of  the  society  in  harmony 
and  unity,  was  considered  of  great  importance,  so 
that  a  new  measure,  however  desirable,  was  not 
carried  into  effect,  when  even  a  single  Friend 
"showed  something  contrary. " 

In  the  12th  month,  1701,  it  was  agreed  in  the 
monthly  meeting,  "that  a  preparative  meeting  be 
established  on  the  weekly  meeting  day,  that  hap- 
peneth  next  before  the  monthly  meeting,  and  that 
those  Friends  that  are  appointed  as  overseers  do  at- 
tend that  service."  Byberry  preparative  meeting 
commenced  soon  after  this  agreement;  but  no  re- 
cords of  its  transactions  are  found  till  1721.  From 
1702,  the  monthly  meeting  was  generally  held  at 
Abington.  Horsham  Friends,  in  1716,  applied  for 
a  meeting  on  first  and  sixth  days,  during  the  winter 
season — which  was  granted.  A  regular  meeting 
was  afterwards  established  there,  and  a  meeting- 
house built  in  1724.  The  monthly  meeting  was 
now  composed  of  five  particular  meetings — Oxford, 
Byberry,  Germantown,  Abington,  and  Horsham: 
and  so  continued  till  1782. 

In  1714,  a  new  stone  meeting-house  was  built  on 
what  was  called  English's  acre.     It  was  about  the 
10* 


114  SETTLEMENT  AND  PROGRESS 

dimensions  of  thirty  feet  by  fifty,  and  two  stories 
high,  with  arched  ceiling,  double  doors  in  front, 
and  large  windows,  with  small  lights  of  glass  set  in 
leaden  sash,  attached  to  wooden  frames,  with  hinges 
to  open  and  close,  without  shutters.  The  gable- 
ends  were  not  carried  to  a  point,  but  from  about 
midway  of  the  rafters,  another  roof  from  each  end 
was  carried  up  to  meet  the  main  one;  so  that  on  a 
front  or  back  view,  the  house  looked  as  if  the  two 
upper  corners  were  cut  off.  This  plan  of  building 
was  customary  at  that  time;  a  few  ancient  houses 
may  yet  be  found  in  some  parts  of  the  country,  the 
roofs  of  which  are  on  the  same  fanciful  construction. 
Another  singular  feature  in  the  meeting-house,  was, 
that  it  stood  what  was  termed  "  north  and  south, n 
although  this  position  varied  about  forty-five  degrees 
from  the  lines  of  the  lot,  and  the  general  arrange- 
ments of  the  country  near  it.  There  was  no  parti- 
tion in  the  house,  except  a  short  one  up  stairs,  to 
separate  the  seats  between  the  men  and  women. — 
It  is  reported,  the  only  means  devised  for  warming, 
it  in  winter,  was  by  a  fire  place  in  the  west  end, 
made  on  the  outside  of  the  building,  and  communi- 
cating with  an  artificial  stove,  formed  of  cast-iron 
plates,  through  which  the  heat  was  communicated  to 
the  room.  The  men  warmed  themselves  outside,  be- 
fore going  into  meeting,  and  the  women  occupied 
the  end  next  to  the  stove. 

This  house  might  be  supposed  sufficiently  commo- 
dious for  all  the  purposes  intended;  but  in  1753,  an 
addition  was  made  to  it  of  about  thirty  feet  square, 
one  story,  and  flat  ceiling.  In  the  collection  to 
defray  the  expenses  of  this  building,  we  find  the 
names  of  fifty-two   contributors;   and   it  is  added, 


OF  BYBERRY  MEETING.  115 

"Abel  James  gave  all  the  glass  for  said  house, 
gratis."  Large  fire  places  being  constructed  in  the 
two  corners  eastward — this  "little  meeting-house, " 
as  it  was  called,  was  calculated  to  be  more  comfort- 
able in  cold  weather,  than  the  large  house — and  was 
therefore  used  for  meetings  in  winter. 

A  few  years  after,  the  large  house  requiring  re- 
pairs, the  old  leaden  sash  windows  were  new  model- 
led, by  substituting  larger  lights  in  wooden  sash, 
with  shutters  outside;  the  gable-end  roofs  were  re- 
moved— the  walls  carried  up  to  a  point,  and  the 
main  roof  finished  in  modern  style:  and  cannon 
stoves  were  procured  for  the  respective  apartments. 
These  occurrences  may  seem  to  be  of  little  impor- 
tance, further  than  as  they  manifest  that  the  minds 
of  Friends,  in  respect  to  temporal  concerns,  may, 
without  prejudice  to  their  religious  profession,  be 
sometimes  influenced  by  the  prevailing  taste  of  the 
times;  and  also,  that  notwithstanding  their  predi- 
lection for  stability,  they  stand  open  to  the  recep- 
tion of  improvements  that  have  for  their  object  the 
convenience  and  comfort  of  mankind. 

Until  1756,  the  records  of  Byberry  preparative 
meeting  contain  little,  except  what  relates  to  the 
pecuniary  concerns  of  the  society — but  it  having 
been  concluded  in  the  monthly  meeting,  that  "each 
preparative  be  a  meeting  of  record,"  since  that 
time  its  minutes  furnish  regular  details  of  such  busi- 
ness as  came  before  it  for  consideration  and  disposal. 

Some  of  the  prominent  subjects  which  engaged 
the  attention  of  Friends,  as  noticed  on  the  records, 
were — making  provision  for  the  relief  of  the  poor, 
and  schooling  their  children — assisting  other  meet- 
ings with  contributions  towards  building  meeting- 


116  SETTLEMENT  AND    PROGRESS 

houses— appointing  committees  to  stir  up  those  who 
were  negligent  in  the  attendance  of  religious  meet- 
ings— and  to  recommend  Friends  to  make  their 
wills  in  time  of  health.  In  1733,  a  copy  of  the 
Book  of  Discipline  was  procured  at  the  expense  of 
fifteen  shillings.  This,  with  New  England  Judged, 
Barclay's  Apology,  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  Friends 
in  Ireland,  and  a  few  other  books,  were  put  into  cir- 
culation for  the  benefit  of  the  members — and  care  was 
taken  to  promote  subscriptions  for  Journals  and  other 
approved  works  that  were  proposed  to  be  published. 
In  1759,  it  was  agreed  to  hold  afternoon  meetings 
on  the  second  and  fourth  first-days  in  each  month, 
during  the  summer  season.  These  were  continued, 
generally,  (for  each  year  the  subject  was  reconsider- 
ed) for  about  forty  years.  In  1772,  the  subject  of 
schools  was  specially  adverted  to;  and  James  Thorn- 
ton, Thomas  Townsend,  John  Townsend,  and  Jona- 
than Knight,  appointed  to  have  it  under  their  parti- 
cular care.  From  that  time  forward,  the  promotion 
and  improvement  of  school  education  obtained  an 
increasing  interest  in  the  minds  of  Friends  at  By- 
berry;  of  which  repeated  notices  are  recorded — and 
their  committees  of  oversight  were  instructed  to 
employ  such  teachers  as  were  not  only  in  "member- 
ship with  us,"  but  who  were  well  qualified  for  the 
business,  careful  and  attentive  in  the  discharge  of 
their  duties — and  especially,  that  they  be  of  "sound 
moral  and  religious  principles"  —that  " by  precept 
and  example,  they  might  inculcate  useful  sentiments 
in  the  minds  of  those  under  their  tuition."  In  1786, 
it  is  stated,  that  five  pounds  fourteen  shillings  were 
paid  for  a  copy  of  the  Book  of  Discipline,  in  manu- 
script, which   it  was  agreed   should    be  circulated 


Of  BYBERRY  MEETING.  11*7 

among  Friends,  with  " caution  and  care  to  return 
it  again  in  one  month." 

In  1782,  the  monthly  meeting  held  at  Abingtoti 
was  divided,  and  a  new  monthly  meeting  instituted, 
composed  of  the  two  meetings  of  Horsham  and  By- 
berry — held  alternately  at  each  place,  and  designated 
"Horsham  monthly  meeting. "  Friends  of  these 
meetings  had  hitherto  been  attached  to  Philadelphia 
Quarterly  meeting;  but  in  1786,  the  monthly  meet- 
ings of  Abington,  Horsham,  Gwynedd,  and  Rich- 
land, were  united  to  constitute  a  Quarterly  meeting, 
called  Abington  Quarterly  meeting.  In  1S10,  a 
monthly  meeting  was  established  at  Byberry — com^ 
posed  of  the  members  of  Byberry  meeting  only,  and 
which  so  continues. 

In  the  year  1796,  a  census  of  the  members  of 
Byberry  meeting  was  taken  by  its  order  for  the  use 
of  the  overseers.  The  number  of  members,  inclu- 
ding adults  and  children,  was  then  found  to  be  three 
hundred  and  eighty-five. 

In  1810,  at  the  division  of  Horsham  monthly 
meeting,  when  Byberry  was  constituted  a  monthly 
meeting,  the  number  of  members  was  four  hundred 
and  forty-six;  and  in  1825,  five  hundred  and  twelve. 

To  the  original  meeting-house  lot  of  one  acre,  ob- 
tained of  Henry  English,  additions  were  made  by 
purchases  at  different  times — and  a  new  meeting- 
house, about  sixty-six  feet  by  thirty-six,  was  built 
in  1808. 

It  is  now  upwards  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  years 
that  Byberry  meeting  has  been  regularly  held;  most 
of  the  time  it  has  been  favoured  with  lively  gospel 
ministers — and  probably  the  whole  time  with  other 
valuable  Friends,  who  were  careful  duly  to   fulfil 


118  SETTLEMENT   AND  PROGRESS 

their  social  and  religious  obligations — and  a  lively 
concern  has  been  maintained  for  the  support  of 
Friends'  principles,  testimonies,  and  order. 

We  shall  close  this  historical  sketch  with  some 
brief  notices  of  a  few  of  those  prominent  characters 
that  have  lived  and  finished  their  course  within  the 
limits  of  this  meeting. 

The  patriarch  Giles  Knight,  was  an  eminent  ex- 
ample of  uprightness  and  integrity;  he  is  represented 
"as  an  elder,  and  one  well  esteemed  by  his  friends, 
for  many  years."  It  is  much  to  the  advantage  of 
his  character,  that  he  exercised  a  prudent,  religious 
concern  in  the  education  of  his  large  family  of  chil- 
dren. In  advanced  life,  it  is  stated,  he  "had  that 
great  comfort  to  see  his  offspring  sober,  well  inclined 
and  hopeful."  In  1726,  he  died,  in  his  seventy- 
fourth  year.  His  descendants  are  numerous  in  By- 
berry  and  its  vicinity. 

It  is  reported  of  William  Walton,  that  he  was 
a  great  preacher.  Some  accounts  induce  a  belief  that 
he  was  in  his  minority  when  he  arrived  with  his 
brothers,  in  this  country.  In  1689,  he  married,  and 
settled  in  the  upper  part  of  Byberry.  The  time  of 
his  first  coming  forth  in  the  ministry  is  not  known; 
but  there  is  a  record  of  1698,  which  implies  he  was 
then  an  approved  minister.  His  name  makes  a  dis- 
tinguished figure  in  the  annals  of  the  meeting,  tho' 
little  account  of  his  religious  labours  has  been  trans- 
mitted to  us, — excepting  the  notice  of  a  "Visit  in 
the  service  of  truth  to  Maryland,  Virginia,  and 
Carolina,"  in  1721 — and  two  family  visits  to  the 
members  of  Byberry  meeting,  in  1718  and  1723. 
His  decease  was  in  the  12th  month,  1736-7. 

Ann  Moore,  a  minister  celebrated  for  her  extra- 


OF  BYBERRY  MEETING*  11$ 

ordinary  qualifications,  was  a  member  of  Byberry 
meeting  several  years  subsequently  to  1750.  It  is 
said  she  had  very  little  school  learning,  and  through 
most  of  her  life,  was  subject  to  difficulties  and  per- 
plexities; but  through  them  all,  the  greatness  of  her 
mind  placed  her  above  the  influence  of  external 
circumstances.  In  her  public  testimonies,  her  voice 
and  matter  were  remarkably  calculated  to  attract 
the  attention  of  her  audience,  so  that  few  of  the 
preachers  of  that  day  were  considered  her  equals  in 
the  estimation  of  the  people  in  general.  There  was 
something  dignified  in  her  personal  appearance;  and 
when  exercised  in  the  ministry,  she  used  no  gestures, 
her  left  hand  being  generally  applied  to  the  side  of 
her  face,  while  the  truths  of  the  gospel  flowed  from 
her  tongue,  in  language,  accents  and  periods,  some- 
what resembling  the  style  of  Ossian's  Poems. 

Joseph  Gilbert,  an  elder  of  the  meeting,  died  in 
1765,  aged  near  ninety  years.  He  was  remarkable 
for  his  rigid  temperance,  and  strict  moral  discipline, 
—his  faithfulness  in  supporting  a  testimony  against 
slavery,  and  the  customary  use  of  spirituous  liquors. 
He  suffered  no  ordinary  business,  nor  even  the  in- 
firmities of  age,  to  prevent  his  regular  attendance  of 
religious  meetings.  It  is  related,  that  in  harvest 
time,  when  he  had  a  number  of  reapers  employed, 
a  travelling  Friend  appointed  a  meeting  at  Byberry. 
Joseph  informed  his  workmen  they  were  at  liberty 
to  attend;  but  enjoined  that  in  case  they  declined 
to  do  so,  no  labour  should  be  performed  by  them 
during  the  time  of  his  absence.  He  frequently 
loaned  money,  without  interest,  to  those  that  were 
necessitous.  His  bodily  and  mental  powers  retain- 
ed their  energies  to  old  age.    He  was  so  remarkably 


120  SETTLEMENT    AND   PROGRESS 

even  in  his  temper,  that  in  his  latter  days  he  was 
seldom  if  ever  seen  to  be  ruffled  by  passion.  He 
seems  to  have  been  one  of  that  kind  of  men  whose 
will  was  directed  into  the  channels  of  impartial  jus- 
tice, righteousness,  and  truth. 

James  Thornton  was  regarded  by  Friends  as  a 
man  of  superior  qualifications  for  services  of  a  reli- 
gious character.  He  was  eminent  both  as  a  minister 
and  disciplinarian,  extensively  known  in  the  society, 
and  highly  esteemed.  He  was  from  Buckingham- 
shire, in  England,  and  resided  in  Byberry  from 
1752,  till  his  decease  in  1794. 

There  was  an  indescribable  dignity  rested  on  his 
personal  appearance,  when  sitting  in  religious  meet- 
ings, his  hat  being  drawn  over  his  forehead,  nearly 
down  to  his  eyes,  and  a  remarkable  solidity  in  his 
countenance,  which  indicated  great  mental  energy, 
that  was  not  wandering  upon  superficials,  but  centred 
in  application  to  the  great  object  of  religious  devotion, 
and  revolving,  as  the  holy  Spirit  opened,  those  truths 
of  the  gospel  which  he  was  called  upon  to  promul- 
gate among  the  people.  On  rising,  he  mostly  stood 
a  considerable  space  of  time  silent;  then  uttered  a 
few  words,  and  often  paused  in  the  middle  of  a  sen- 
tence, but  always  resumed  his  discourse  in  perfect 
connexion.  As  he  proceeded,  his  expressions  were 
lengthened  and  the  pauses  contracted,  and  he  moved 
forward  in  a  regular  manner.  His  voice,  though  not 
what  would  be  called  fine,  was  distinct  and  forcible; 
and  his  declarations  were  striking  and  impressive. 
His  subjects  were  sometimes  doctrinal,  but  general- 
ly of  a  practical  character, — urging  the  necessity  of 
obedience  in  the  day  of  visitation,  and  describing 
the  effects  of  the  influence  of  the  holy  spirit  in  those 


OP  BYBERRY  MEETING.  121 

who  submitted  to  its  operations — by  which  they 
might  become  born  anew  in  Christ  Jesus,  and,  as 
he  expressed  it,  "  washed  in  the  laver  of  regenera- 
tion." 

In  social  conversation  James  Thornton  was  some- 
times pleasant,  but  not  light.  That  gravity  which 
rested  on  him  as  a  gospel  minister,  was  carried  into 
his  every  day  walks:  and  in  his  intercourse  with 
his  friends,  and  the  people  at  large,  the  superiority 
of  his  mind, — or  the  perfection  with  which  it  was 
regulated, — almost  invariably  commanded  respect 
and  deference.  He  was  often  sententious  in  his 
manner  of  speaking,  communicating  his  ideas  so 
pertinently,  that  whether  his  hearers  were  simple 
or  learned,  his  meaning  was  clearly  comprehended. 

But  his  exercises  were  not  confined  to  subjects 
strictly  religious.  He  was  aware  that  man  has  a 
variety  of  duties,  and  that  those  of  a  temporal  nature 
have  such  an  importance  attached  to  them,  that  he 
that  is  unfaithful  in  those  minor  concerns  is  impor- 
tantly defective.  Hence  we  find  him  attentive  to 
business,  careful  to  provide  for  his  family — and 
never  running  into  enterprises  and  speculations  be- 
yond his  means,  to  the  hazard  of  the  property  of 
others  that  might  confide  in  his  integrity.  His  wife, 
Mary  Thornton,  was  a  model  of  perfection  in  domes- 
tic economy — so  that  from  a  moderate  beginning, 
they  attained  to  competence  and  wealth — and  travel- 
ling Friends  were  always  welcome  at  their  mansion 
of  hospitality. 

We  do  not  mean  to  insinuate  that  James  Thorn- 
ton was  invariable  perfection.     He  was  an  English- 
man— naturally  tempered  with  the  firmness  and  in- 
flexibility of  his  countrymen;   and  although,  thro' 
Vol.  VII.— 11 


122  SETTLEMENT    AND  PROGRESS 

the  influence  of  divine  Light,  and  the  right  applica- 
tion of  his  rational  understanding,  he  maintained 
through  life  a  great  degree  of  consistency;  yet, 
when  the  judgment  of  others,  who  probably  were 
less  perfect,  was  exercised  upon  his  actions,  some 
defects  were  apparent.  These  defects  however  may 
be  considered  of  minor  importance,  especially  as 
they  were  few,  and  resulted  from  errors  of  the  head 
rather  than  the  heart;  and  very  much  disappear 
when  put  into  competition  with  his  eminent  services 
as  a  gospel  minister,  and  his  various  exercises  to 
promote  order  and  christian  discipline  in  the  society 
of  which  he  was  a  member. 

In  preparative  and  monthly  meetings,  he  frequent- 
ly made  speeches  that  were  considered  lengthy,  even 
when  the  main  object  might  have  been  opened  by  a 
few  expressions;  but  in  the  Yearly  Meeting,  where 
many  gifted  brethren  were  convened,  his  observa- 
tions were  brief,  cogent  and  pointed,  directly  bear- 
ing on  the  subject  that  was  under  consideration,  and 
divested  of  all  that  was  superfluous.  When  circum- 
stances presented  that  were  difficult  to  adjust,  he 
was  not  forward  in  communicating  his  views;  but 
waited  deliberately  for  what  he  considered  the  open- 
ings of  truth;  the  sentiments  he  then  advanced  had 
a  remarkable  tendency  to  settle  Friends  in  a  final 
and  satisfactory  conclusion. 

Ann  Hampton,  a  minister  from  Wrightstown, 
became  a  member  of  Byberry  meeting  in  1792,  and 
continued  till  her  decease  in  1796.  She  had  pre- 
viously visited  the  meetings  of  Friends  generally,  in 
New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania,  and  the  states  south- 
ward as  far  as  Carolina;  and  during  her  residence 
here,  was  engaged  with  other  Friends  in   visiting 


OF  BYBERRT  MEETING.  123 

the  families  belonging  to  Horsham  and  Byberry 
meetings.  In  her  perceptions,  she  was  quick  and 
lively;  her  views  were  discriminating,  and  her 
judgment  remarkably  appropriate;  so  that  her  con- 
versation and  ministry  partook  largely  of  that  intel- 
ligent character  which  meets  the  understanding  in 
a  striking  manner. 

She  was  desirous  that  Friends  in  their  religious 
exercises  should  centre  as  much  as  possible  to  the 
mind  of  Truth;  carefully  guarding  against  implicit 
reliance  on  the  judgment  of  others — or  running  with 
a  current  that  was  the  effect  of  natural  excitement. 

Peter  Yarnall,  in  his  exercises  in  the  ministry, 
manifested  a  happy  facility  of  expression.  His  style 
was  elevated,  and  his  manner  emphatic.  When 
fervently  engaged,  the  whole  man,  body,  soul,  and 
spirit,  seemed  united  in  their  energies,  especially 
when  urging  the  return  of  wandering  prodigals  to 
the  Father's  house;  and  sometimes  he  closed  his 
pathetic  and  powerful  communications,  by  ascribing 
"all  glory  and  honour  to  the  King  eternal,  immortal 
and  invisible."  He  was  a  member  of  Byberry  meet- 
ing upwards  of  a  year,  and  died  in  1798. 

In  the  same  year,  the  meeting  sustained  another 
privation  in  the  decease  of  Ruth  Walmsley,  a  va- 
luable minister,  who  had  been  a  member  of  it  about 
four  years.  Often  had  she  portrayed  in  lively  colours, 
her  ardent  solicitude  for  the  religious  welfare  of  her 
friends,  and  especially  that  the  young  people  might 
be  so  attentive  to  the  divine  requirings,  as  to  be- 
come qualified  for  every  good  word  and  work. 

John  Townsend,  of  Bensalem,  occupied  the  sta- 
tion of  an  elder  of  Byberry  meeting  about  forty  years. 
He  died  in  1800,  at  the  age  of  seventy-seven.  Every 


124  TESTIMONY  CONCERNING 

thing  in  his  character  was  consistent  with  prudence 
and  moderation, — and  his  life  and  conduct  were  so 
completely  guarded  by  circumspection,  that  it  is 
believed  he  could  never  be  justly  charged  with 
error.  He  was  often  engaged  in  the  services  of  the 
society,  and  actively  concerned  for  the  preservation 
of  his  friends  in  consistency  with  their  religious 
profession.  His  brother,  Thomas  Townsend,  who 
died  in  1794,  was  also  a  worthy  Friend,  pleasant 
and  agreeable  in  his  manners,  and  much  devoted  to 
that  practical  kind  of  righteousness,  which  extends 
assistance  to  orphans  and  widows,  and  others  whose 
situations  in  life  require  the  care  and  attention  of 
their  friends. 


A  TESTIMONY 

Of  Kennet  monthly  meeting,  in  Chester  county, 

Pennsylvania,  concerning  Rachel  Barnard. 

She  was  the  daughter  of  Ephraim  and  Elizabeth 
Wilson,  of  Londongrove  township,  Chester  county. 
She  received  from  her  parents  a  guarded  education; 
and  by  attending  to  the  divine  Monitor,  she  was 
enabled  to  bear  the  cross  in  early  life,  so  as  to  be- 
come an  example  of  plainness  and  sobriety.  Patient- 
ly abiding  under  the  forming  hand,  she  came  forth 
in  a  lively  and  acceptable  testimony,  in  our  religious 
meetings,  about  the  twenty-third  year  of  her  age: 
and  by  taking  heed  to  the  gift  received,  she  became 
a  well  qualified  minister  of  the  Gospel.  After  her 
marriage  with  Cyrus  Barnard,  she  became  a  mem- 
ber of  this  meeting,  and  being  endowed  with  sound 
judgment,  she  was  engaged  in  our  meetings  for  dis- 


RACHEL  BARNARD.  125 

cipline,  to  maintain  the  dignity  of  the  church,  on 
its  ancient  foundation.  Though  of  a  weak  and  deli- 
cate constitution,  she  devoted  much  of  her  time  to 
the  service  of  truth;  visiting  the  meetings  of  Friends 
generally,  on  this  continent,  with  the  unity  of  this 
meeting,  and  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  visited. 

Having  regard  to  the  recompense  of  reward,  she 
was  frequently  made  willing  with  much  fortitude  to 
leave  her  young  children,  and  all  that  is  accounted 
near  in  this  world,  and  travelled  many  long  and 
perilous  journeys  for  the  promotion  of  the  cause  of 
truth  and  righteousness. 

On  returning  from  one  of  her  latter  journeys,  she 
observed  to  some  of  her  friends,  that  she  felt  thank- 
ful she  had  been  so  mercifully  supported  to  undergo 
another  alloted  portion  of  suffering;  and  added,  "I 
shall  now  have  one  less  to  go  through. "  Her  con- 
stitution gradually  declining,  she  appeared  anxious 
to  perform  what  she  believed  was  required  of  her, 
while  bodily  strength  would  permit.  Her  last  visit 
was  to  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Baltimore,  and  some 
of  its  constituent  branches;  which  she  was  favoured 
to  accomplish,  much  to  the  relief  of  her  own  mind 
and  to  the  satisfaction  of  Friends;  and  soon  after, 
being  confined  to  her  bed,  expressed  thankfulness 
that  she  had  been  favoured  to  reach  her  outward 
habitation  with  a  peaceful  mind;  intimating  a  belief 
that  she  might  now  be  released  from  such  exer- 
cises, and  that  she  was  fast  verging  towards  a  final 
close.  Her  bodily  afflictions  being  great,  she  ap- 
peared desirous  to  be  released  from  time,  if  it  was 
the  Lord's  will,  and  in  a  feeling  manner  said,  "By 
grace  ye  are  saved,  through  faith  in  it.  1  have  often 
thought  if  that  could  be  fastened  on  the  minds  of  the 
11* 


126  THE   CHRISTIAN'S  STRENGTH. 

people,  as  it  is  on  mine,  though  they  might  swerve 
to  the  right  hand  or  to  the  left,  they  could  not  dwell 
at  ease,  but  there  would  be  a  coming  back:  and 
while  I  sympathize  with  the  rightly  exercised,  in 
their  many  trials  and  deep  baptisms,  I  exceedingly 
lament  the  situation  of  those  that  are  as  it  were,  half 
Jew  and  half  Ashdod." 

Being  asked  if  she  thought  she  had  done  with  the 
world,  she  answered,  "I  have  made  many  misses, 
but  have  experienced  them  to  be  blotted  out."  To 
her  husband  she  said,  "Seek  consolation  in  that 
which  is  not  of  this  world."  On  the  morning  of  her 
decease,  she  expressed  an  apprehension  that  she  had 
passed  the  last  night  of  her  sojourning  here,  and  in 
a  solemn  manner  supplicated  her  heavenly  Father 
to  grant  her  a  little  rest,  which  she  mercifully  ex- 
perienced, and  soon  after  she  quietly  departed,  in 
the  fortieth  year  of  her  age. 

Signed  by  direction  and  on  behalf  of  Kennet 
monthly  meeting,  held  the  4th  of  12th  mo.  1821, 
by  Richard  Barnard,  Clerk. 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S  STRENGTH. 

The  following-  lines  were  sent  to  the  Friends  that  were  banished 
from  Philadelphia  to  Winchester,  in  Virginia,  being  thought  suitable 
to  their  condition,  by  the  author,  Susanna  Hopkins. 

Resign'd,  a  Christian  meets  the  ills  of  time, 
Nor  fears  the  storms  of  this  inclement  clime. 
Tho'  thunders  roar,  and  terrors  round  him  spread, 
Eternal  sunshine  settles  on  his  head. 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S  STRENGTH.  127 

He  fears  his  God,  and  hath  no  other  fear, 

His  mind  unclouded,  and  his  conscience  clear; 

His  prospects  vast,  outshine  the  noon-tide  beam, 

His  faith  no  fancy,  and  his  hope  no  dream: 

He  fears  not  men  of  high  or  low  degree; 

No  power  on  earth  can  bind  his  liberty. 

Beyond  their  ken,  his  treasure  lies  conceal'd, 

He  only  wishes  'twere  enough  reveal'd, 

That  men  might  know  its  worth,  and  prize  it  too, 

He  gladly  would  expose  it  to  their  view: 

If  suffering  best  should  answer  his  design, 

To  suffer  freely,  doth  himself  resign. 

He  to  the  smiter  turns  his  ready  cheek, 

As  taught  of  him,  who  saith,  "I'm  low  and  meek." 

No  provocation  can  his  spirit  move, 

To  act  contrary  to  the  law  of  Love; 

But  prays  with  him  whom  on  the  cross  we  view, 

"Father  forgive,  they  know  not  what  they  do;" 

The  royal  law  rejoiceth  to  fulfil, 

And  only  recompenseth  good  for  ill. 

Thus  to  the  world  proclaims,  come  taste  and  see 
The  love  of  God;  behold  how  good  is  he  1 
Of  bitter  things  he  makes  a  wholesome  sweet, 
And  rugged  paths  he  smooths  beneath  our  feet. 
And  tho'  the  wicked  may  our  hurt  intend, 
Ev'n  angels  guard  and  stand  the  good  man's  friend. 
Remember  Joseph,  whom  his  brethren  sold 
To  the  erratic  Midianites  of  old: 
To  bondage  they  the  faultless  youth  consign'd, 
But  Providence  had  other  things  design'd. 
Mark  the  vicissitudes  thro'  which  he  pass'd, 
Which  pav'd  his  way  to  dignity  at  last. 
A  christian's  strength,  and  confidence  is  he 
Who  hath  set  bounds  and  limits  to  the  sea; 


128  RUTH  ANNA   LINDLEy's   LETTER. 

Thus  far,  saith  he,  nor  farther  slialt  thou  go, 

Beyond  his  bounds  no  turgid  wave  can  flow. 

Though  swelling  high,  firm  on  a  rock  he  sings, 

Glory  and  honour  to  the  King  of  kings. 

And  tho'  the  fig  tree  strew  no  blossoms  round, 

Nor  cheering  juices  in  the  vine  be  found, 

The  olive  fail,  the  labour  of  the  field 

In  golden  crops  shall  cease  her  meat  to  yield, 

The  flocks  cut  off*,  the  shepherd  pen  no  fold, 

The  stalls  forsook,  where  once  the  herds  were  told; 

Yet  in  the  God  of  his  salvation,  he 

Doth  still  rejoice,  in  deep  humility. 

Deer  Creek,  Md.  23d  of  9th  mo.  1777. 


Letter  from  Ruth  Anna  Lindley  to  M.  H. 

Philada.  4th  mo.  5th,  1804, 

I  find  by  the  letters  addressed  to  thy  dear  sister, 
that  my  beloved  cousin  has  some  desire  that  I  would 
write  to  her.  Alas!  my  dear  creature,  what  can  I 
say?  It  is  but  little  we  can  do  for  one  another,  yet 
perhaps  there  are  seasons  wherein  we  may,  under 
Divine  influence,  be  rendered  in  some  degree  useful. 
Oh!  my  dear  cousin — the  companion  of  my  early 
years,  how  oft  on  the  bended  knee,  in  the  secret 
chamber,  have  my  aspirations  been,  that  the  Lord 
from  on  high  would  graciously  condescend  to  visit 
thy  soul.  I  saw  that  thou  wast  endued  with  more 
than  one  talent,  and  I  wished  them  dedicated  to  the 
Lord.  1  was,  for  a  season,  amongst  you  as  a  spec- 
tacle unto  angels  and  to  men:  but  of  latter  time, 
have  thought  I  have  seen  of  the  travail  of  my  soul, 
and  am  satisfied,  in  some  measure.     Oh!  to  find  that 


RUTH  ANNA   LINDLEy's   LETTER.  12& 

some  of  my  endeared  connexions  are  truly  awaken- 
ed to  a  sense  of  religion,  and  have  turned  their  faces 
Zionward,  is   more  rejoicing  to  my  soul,  than  the 
increase  of  corn,  wine  or  oil.     My  dear,  be  not  dis- 
mayed, nor  discouraged  at  the  fiery  trials  that  may 
be  permitted  to  attend  thee.     Oh!  bear  the  turnings 
and  overturnings,  even  all  the  refining  operations  of 
the  Divine  hand  upon  thee.    Be  willing  to  become  as 
the  passive  clay, — moulded  and  fashioned  according 
to  the  gracious  design  of  an  all-wise  Director;  and, 
my  love,  remember   that  it  was  not  in  the  whirl- 
wind, the  fire,  or  the  earthquake,  that  the  Lord  was 
pleased   to  make   himself  known,   but  in   the   still 
small  voice.     It  is,   my  dear,  in  the  silence  of  all 
flesh,  that  we  are  most  capable  of  hearing,  and  of 
being  instructed  by  the  Shepherd's  voice.     May  I 
not  say  I  have  experienced  this?     Yes,  my  cousin, 
even    when    surrounded    with    temptations, — even 
when  the  floods  of  discouragement  have  been  ready 
to  overwhelm,  I  have  retired  to  my  chamber,  and 
prostrated   myself  at   the  footstool   of  mercy:  and 
although  at  times  my  intercession  was  not  in  any 
form  of  words,  but  in  secret  inward  breathings,  my 
gracious  Master  condescended  to  hear  me,  and  caused 
me  to  experience  a  renewal  of  inward  strength,  so 
that  I  was  enabled  to  persevere  in  what  I  believed 
to  be  required  of  me. 

And  oh!  my  dear  friend,  may  thou  be  encouraged 
to  hold  on  thy  way;  attend,  and  be  faithful,  even  in 
the  little — in  the  day  of  small  things.  Whatever 
the  Master  biddeth  thee  do,  that  do;  and  I  am  com- 
forted in  the  sweet  persuasion,  that  there  are  bless- 
ings in  store  for  thee;  and  that  thou  wilt  be  a  bless- 
ing to    thy  dear  sisters,   as  well  as  many  in  that 


130  ACCOUNT  OF 

place.  Oh!  Potts-Grove,  the  land  of  my  nativity, 
how  I  have  longed  to  see  religion  abound  within 
thy  borders!  How  have  I  travailed  in  the  secret  of 
my  soul,  both  by  night  and  by  day,  that  the  inhabi- 
tants might  be  awakened!  How  have  I  proclaimed, 
as  I  believed  under  divine  influence,  the  necessity 
of  living  holy  lives;  and  on  the  bended  knee  have 
implored  that  the  number  of  Zion's  votaries  might 
be  increased  !  Well,  my  dear,  may  the  Lord  God 
Almighty  bless  and  preserve  thee  in  the  line  of 
divine  rectitude.  May  the  angel  of  his  presence 
encamp  round  about  you  as  a  family.  And  Oh!  saith 
my  soul,  that  none  of  the  gracious  designs  of  Israel's 
Shepherd  may  be  frustrated  by  an  improper  with- 
holding on  your  part,  but  resign  yourselves,  your 
all  into  his  holy  hand,  and  he  will  assuredly  perfect 
the  glorious  work  that  he  has  begun  in  your  dear 
minds.  I  must  conclude,  and  subscribe,  thy  deeply 
and  tenderly  interested  friend  and  cousin, 

Ruth  Anna  Lindley. 


Brief  account  of  Sarah  Lundy. 

Sarah  Lundy  was  the  daughter  of  Benjamin  and 
Amy  Shotwell,  of  Rahway.  In  the  early  part  of 
her  life  she  was  favoured  with  the  visitation  of  hea- 
venly goodness,  and  her  mind  was  enamoured  with 
the  love  of  Truth.  Having  an  eye  to  the  recom- 
pense of  reward,  and  becoming  concerned  for  the 
honour  of  the  cause  she  had  espoused,  she  was  en- 
gaged to  encourage  others  to  seek  the  good  way  for 
themselves.   For  her  Master's  cause,  and  the  good  of 


SARAH  LUNDY.  131 

souls,  she  was  constrained  to  leave  all  her  tenderest 
ties,  such  as  husband,  friends  and  children,  and 
travel  many  hundreds  of  miles  on  horseback,  to 
spread  the  glad  tidings  of  the  gospel,  that  others 
might  be  prevailed  on  to  seek  the  "pearl  of  great 
price." 

She  was  an  example  of  plainness  and  moderation, 
endeavouring  to  bring  up  her  children  consistent 
with  her  profession.  She  was  diligent  in  the  attend- 
ance of  all  our  religious  meetings;  and  when  at 
home,  she  fulfilled  the  injunction,  "Be  not  slothful 
in  business." 

In  the  year  176S,  she  was  married  to  William 
Hampton,  of  Rahway.  In  1774,  whilst  she  was  a 
member  of  Rahway  monthly  meeting,  she  obtained 
a  minute  to  attend  the  Quarterly  meeting  at  Cross- 
wicks;  and  in  1781,  was  engaged  in  a  religious  visit 
to  some  meetings  at  Barnegat,  Egg-Harbour,  the 
Great  Meadows,  and  some  parts  of  New  York  and 
New  England. 

Her  husband  departed  this  life  in  the  2d  month. 
1781,  and  in  the  year  1783,  she  was  married  to 
Jacob  Lundy.  In  the  year  following,  she  removed 
with  her  husband  and  family  to  Hardwich.  Soon 
after,  she  was  concerned  to  visit  the  families  of 
Friends  within  the  verge  of  Kingvvood  and  Hard- 
wich monthly  meeting;  and  in  the  next  year,  was 
engaged  in  visiting  Friends  in  some  parts  of  New 
England,  producing  on  her  return  several  testimonies 
of  the  satisfaction  of  Friends  with  her  religious 
services  amongst,  them. 

In  1790,  she  obtained  a  certificate  to  visit  some 
meetings  in  New  York,  New  P^ngland,  and  Nova 
Scotia.     Satisfactory  accounts  of  her  labours  in  this 


132  EDWARD  STABLER's  LETTERS. 

engagement,  were  received  after  her  return.  In 
1793,  she  had  the  concurrence  of  her  friends  in 
visiting  some  parts  of  Pennsylvania  and  the  Southern 
States.  Testimonies  of  approbation  from  Friends 
where  she  travelled  were  received  on  her  return  the 
next  year.  She  afterwards  found  an  engagement  to 
travel  into  the  State  of  New  York  and  Canada,  and 
in  1802,  attended  the  Quarterly  meeting  of  Shrews- 
bury and  Rahway,  and  visited  the  families  of  King- 
wood  monthly  meeting,  to  satisfaction. 

In  the  latter  part  of  her  life  she  was  afflicted  with 
a  cancer,  and  underwent  great  sufferings,  that  were 
of  long  duration,  by  which  she  gradually  wasted 
away — and  was  for  some  time  in  a  state  of  delirium. 
But,  a  short  time  before  her  close,  there  was  an 
interval,  in  which  she  was  favoured  with  the  full 
possession  of  her  rational  faculties,  appeared  in  a 
sweet,  lamb-like  disposition,  and  took  an  affectionate 
farewell  of  her  husband  and  family.  One  of  her 
daughters  not  being  present,  was  called,  she  took 
her  by  the  hand  and  said,  "good  child,  I  hope  thou 
wilt  be  remembered;  farewell."  After  which  it  is 
not  recollected  that  she  spoke  any  more;  but  appear- 
ed as  if  a  heavenly  garment  was  spread  over  her. 
The  next  morning,  which  was  the  Sth  of  the  10th 
month,  1803,  she  departed  this  life,  aged  about  fifty- 
five  years. 


EDWARD  STABLER'S  LETTERS. 

Alexandria,  3d  month  6th,  1830. 

Thy  two  letters,  my  dear  C,  are  at  hand; — the 
latter  to  my  Anna,  giving  an  account  of  the  peace- 


EDWARD  STABLER?S  LETTERS.  133 

ful  close  of  the  well  spent  life  of  thy  beloved  grand- 
father, afforded  us  the  first  information  of  that  im- 
portant event. 

I  truly  and  most  affectionately  condole  with  his 
bereaved  relatives,  on  account  of  their  loss  of  so 
great  a  treasure,  as  he  was  to  them.  But  for  him, 
I  cannot  mourn:  because  I  am  assured,  that  the 
imperishable  crowns  of  "glory — immortality — and 
eternal  life,"  are  his  unspeakable  possession.  He 
has  "fought  the  good  fight"  against  the  principles 
and  powers  of  evil.  He  "has  finished  his  course" 
of  assigned  duties.  He  has  "kept  the  faith,"  that 
"worketh  by  love  to  the  purifying  of  the  heart." 
And  what  more  could  our  fondest  wishes  desire  for 
him?  As  it  regards  his  fellow-creatures, — more 
especially  those  who  had  the  advantage  of  a  personal 
acquaintance,  and  intimacy  with  him, — his  conduct 
and  conversation, — his  innocent  life  and  faultless 
manners, — have  spoken,  even  more  powerfully  than 
his  tongue,  or  his  pen; — demonstrating  the  momen- 
tous and  all-interesting  truth,  that  it  is  the  Divine 
life,  (and  not  words  and  theories  about  it)  that  im- 
presses "the  image  of  God"  upon  the  human  soul: 
and  that  this  image  does  not  consist  in  shape,  form, 
or  colour,  but  in  "graciousness, — mercy, — long- 
suffering, — and  the  aboundings  of  goodness  and 
truth."  His  adversaries,  who  were  offended  at  him 
because  of  the  spirituality  of  his  views  and  teach- 
ings,— have  endeavoured  "to  sift  him  as  wheat." 
"They  shot  at  him,  and  hated  him."  But  their 
arrows  were  repelled  by  the  armour  of  righteous- 
ness, with  which  he  was  defended.  And  the  closer 
he  was  proven,  the  more  the  excellency  of  that 
living  power,  which  was  his  support  and  depend- 
Vol.  VII  —12 


134  EDWARD   STABLER?S  LETTERS. 

ance,  became  apparent:  So  that  the  fire  of  their 
anger  could  neither  hurt  him,  nor  impress  even  its 
smell  upon  the  garments  of  innocence,  with  which 
he  was  clothed. 

Well  !  my  precious  C.  the  impartial  and  unchange- 
able kindness  of  the  Father  of  mercies,  has  given  to 
all  of  us,  access  to  the  same  universal  Fountain,  the 
streams  of  which  made  him  so  pure.  For,  "the 
Spirit  and  the  bride  say  come;  and  let  him  that  is 
athirst,  come; — and  let  him  that  heareth,  say,  come; 
yea,  all  that  will,  may  come,  and  drink  of  the  water 
of  life,  freely."  I  have  not  a  shadow  of  doubt,  that 
the  invitation  is  thus  universal.  It  is  uttered,  not 
only  in  the  voice  of  words,  but  more  veritably  and 
infallibly,  in  the  language  of  facts  and  feelings, — 
powers  and  impressions, — which  are  easily  and  uni- 
versally understood.  And  if  the  children  of  men 
would  be  persuaded  to  hearken  to  the  "still  (noise- 
less) voice,"  which  speaks  through  these,  they 
would  not  remain  so  greatly  mistaken  and  deluded, 
as  too  many  of  them  are. 

How  often,  my  dear  child,  hast  thou  known,  and 
felt  for  thyself,  and  in  thyself,  the  sweet  influences 
of  this  ineffable  Teacher!  And  thy  innocent  spirit 
can  bear  testimony,  that  he  is  "holy,  harmless,  un- 
defined, and  separated  from  all  sin;"  and  that  all  his 
teachings  are  to  induce  those  that  will  follow  him, 
"to  deny  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts, — and  to 
live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present 
world;" — not  to  abridge  their  enjoyments,  nor  to 
narrow  the  range  of  their  felicity,  but  to  secure  to 
their  possession,  "a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal 
weight  of  glory."  For,  all  those  who  have  obeyed 
his  authority,  in  all   ages,  have  found   themselves 


EDWARD  STABLER's  LETTERS.  135 

hedged  round  by  safety; — and  though  "thousands 
might  fall  at  their  sides,  and  ten  thousands  at  their 
right  hands," — yet  the  agents  of  destruction  could 
not  come  nigh  them. 

Witness  the  pitiable  victims  of  pride — and  hatred, 
— and  fierceness, — and  avarice, — and  cruelty, — and 
injustice, — and  intemperance,  &c.  These  cannot  be, 
nor  never  were,  successfully  resisted,  by  the  feeble 
powers  of  words  and  doctrines, — creeds  and  sys- 
tems !  No,  my  dear!  Our  heavenly  Father  knoweth 
that  we  have  need  of  more  efficient  help  than  these 
can  afford  !  And  his  everlasting  kindness  has,  ac- 
cordingly, "given  his  angels  charge  over  us,  to 
keep  us  in  all  our  ways;"  and  these  angels  are  the 
living  impulses  of  his  own  Divine  nature,  mani- 
fested and  working  in  us,  to  produce  humility, — 
love, — gentleness, — liberality, — mercy, —justice, — 
and  temperance,  &c.  which  "bear  us  up  in  their 
hands,"  and  infallibly  save  us  from  dashing  against 
the  things  which  our  eyes  have  seen  to  have  been 
the  very  ministers  and  artificers  of  destruction  to 
the  wicked. 

Had  I  been  near  enough  to  you,  all  my  affections 
would  have  urged  me  to  have  been  present,  upon 
the  solemn  occasion  of  my  beloved  friend's  inter- 
ment. But  I  doubt  not,  that  many  of  you  were 
sensible  of  the  presence  of  him  who  is  greater  than 
Solomon,  or  Jonas; — and  that  you  were  comforted 
in  the  experience  of  that  everlasting  unity,  which 
subsists  in  spirit,  and  is  full  of  peace. 

Thou  wilt  be  pleased  to  hear  that  all  thy  friends 
here  are  in  usual  health.  Thy  little  bright-eyed, 
sprightly  C,  improves  rapidly.  Making  what  I 
suppose  to  be  a  sufficient  abatement  for  parental  par- 


136  EDWARD  STABLER's  LETTERS. 

tiality,  she  seems  to  me  one  of  the  most  intelligent 
little  creatures  I  ever  saw.  At  two  years  old,  she 
speaks  the  English  language  almost  as  plainly  as 
any  of  us;  and  1  am  often  surprised  at  her  power 
of  availing  herself  (apparently  without  effort)  of 
proper  terms  to  express  even  new  ideas.  I  should 
be  greatly  pleased  to  see  her  in  thy  arms  again,  in 
her  father's  house.  My  dear  love  to  thy  parents, 
and  to  all  my  friends,  in  which,  I  am  cordially 
joined  by  every  member  of  my  family. 

Would  there  be  any  impropriety  in  requesting 
thee  to  send  me  a  copy  of  thy  dear  grandfather's 
last  letter?  If  it  will  not  be  improper,  thou  wilt, 
by  sending  it,  add  one  more  favour  to  the  many  I 
have  already  received  at  thy  hands,  and  by  no  means 
diminish  the  affectionate  attachment,  with  which  I 
am  most  sincerely  thy  friend, 

Edward  Stabler. 


Alexandria,  Ath  month  17th,  1830. 

Many  thanks,  my  dear  C,  for  thy  kindness  in 
sending  me  so  soon,  the  last  letter  of  thy  venerated 
ancestor.  It  was  just  such  an  one  as  I  could  have 
desired,  if  I  had  been  possessed  of  the  privilege  of 
choosing.  I  have  read  it  to  a  number  of  persons, 
friends,  and  others,  and  have  met  with  no  dissentient 
— all  approve  of  it.  I  see  by  the  papers,  that  it  has 
been  printed;  and  I  intend  to  procure  a  number  of  the 
printed  copies  for  distribution,  with  a  hope  that  the 
earnest  recommendation  which  it  contains,  of  the 
spiritual  medium,  by  which  spiritual  discernment  is 
alone  practicable, — or  spiritual  influences  produced. 


EDWARD  STABLER'S  LETTERS.  13  7 

may  have  the  effect  to  turn  the  attention  of  those 
who  peruse  it,  from  the  more  than  worthless  sys- 
tems of  human  theology,  to  "the  light  of  the  know- 
ledge of  the  glory  of  God,  in  the  face  (or  living 
presence)  of  Jesus  Christ,"  who  "is  the  true  Light 
that  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world." 

It  is  much  to  be  lamented,  that  the  human  mind 
should  be  so  generally  shackled  by  erroneous  im- 
pressions, as  to  be  incapable  of  admitting  the  simple 
fact,  so  plainly  stated  in  the  scriptures,  and  confirm- 
ed by  experience,  that  "Christ,  the  wisdom  of  God, 
and  the  power  of  God,"  is  omnipresent  and  eternal; 
— that  he  is  a  pure  and  holy  spirit; — for  the  recep- 
tion of  whom,  all  human  nature  is  a  prepared  body; 
— that  the   religion,  of  which  he  is  the  author,   is 
entirely  a  spiritual  thing,  consisting  in  the  operations 
of  the  Divine  life  upon  the  human  soul,  to  fill  it  with 
perpetually  increasing  measures  of  "righteousness, 
goodness,  and  truth;" — and  divesting  it  thereby  of 
every   temper  and   propensity,  which  can  hurt  or 
destroy.     In  this  way  it  is,  that  "the  kingdoms  of 
this  world  can  become  the  kingdoms  of  God,  and 
his  Christ."     And  by  these  holy  influences  and  ope- 
rations, he  demonstrates  that  "he  dwells  with  us, 
and  is  in  us." 

Rut,  alas!  how  many  millions  of  money  are  ex- 
pended in  the  world,  to  persuade  the  children  of 
men  to  place  their  confidence  in  systems,  which  are 
the  reverse  of  these  heavenly  powers;  and  are  made 
up  of  the  iveakness  and  folly  of  men.  For  truly, 
it  cannot  be  justly  deemed  any  thing  better  than 
weakness  and  folly,  to  teach  that  any  thing  which 
men  can  say  or  do,  can  in  any  degree  answer  as  a 
substitute  for  the  power  and  wisdom  of  God,  or 
12* 


138  EDWARD  STABLER?S  LETTERS. 

contrive  a  better  way  to  make  men  good  and  happy, 
than  by  their  operations.  The  works  that  human 
systems  have  always  done,  have  been  to  distract  the 
attention  by  a  multiplicity  of  doctrines  and  opinions; 
so  that  the  living  realities  which  are  continually 
springing  up  in  the  mind,  and  are  the  real  agents 
by  which  good  and  evil  are  generated  there,  are 
neglected  arid  overlooked; — thus  fulfilling  the  decla- 
ration, "they  made  me  keeper  of  the  vineyards, 
but  mine  own  vineyard  I  have  not  kept." 

In  this  state,  a  multitude  of  causeless  fears  and 
delusive  hopes  are  alternately  excited, — which  place 
the  mind  in  a  condition,  resembling  a  ship  on  a 
stormy  ocean,  always  agitated,  and  successively  ele- 
vated or  depressed,  according  to  the  rise  and  fall  of 
the  waves  upon  which  it  floats.  What  a  precious 
and  merciful  privilege  it  is,  my  dear  friend,  that  in 
the  midst  of  this  tumult  and  confusion,  we  all  have 
access  to  that  blessed  Being  who  created  the  islands, 
and  has  the  same  power  to  make  us  like  them,  firm 
and  immoveable,  though  surrounded  on  all  sides  by 
fluctuation.  To  this  state,  the  admonition  is  ad- 
dressed, "Keep  silence  before  me,  0  islands,  and 
let  the  people  renew  their  strength."  The  sweet 
endearment  which  my  spirit  feels  towards  thee, 
makes  me  rejoice  in  the  persuasion,  that  thy  pre- 
cious mind  has  long  been  familiar  with  the  pure 
influences  of  the  holy  Spirit,  which  alone  performs 
the  miracles  of  healing  and  preservation.  And  if 
it  be  asked,  who  is  it  that  "hath  wrought  and  done 
this"  for  thee,  as  well  as  in  "all  generations  from 
the  beginning"?  the  answer  must  be  given  in  the 
language  of  the  prophet,  "I  the  Lord,  the  first,  and 
with  the  last,  I  am  he."    And  it  is  of  the  greatest 


EDWARD  STABLEr's  LETTERS.  139 

consequence,  my  precious  child,  that  thou  shouldst 
know  that  it  is  he  alone,  whose  light  has  shone  up- 
on thee,  and  enabled  thee  to  discriminate  clearly 
between  the  nature  and  tendency  of  those  principles, 
which  being  infusions  of  the  Divine  nature,  are  "the 
sons  of  God," — and  that  class  of  adverse  powers, 
which  constitute  the  being  and  nature  of  satan.  I 
do  not  hesitate  for  one  moment,  to  believe,  that, 
like  Job,  thou  hast  seen  these  "sons  of  God"  pre- 
senting themselves  before  the  Lord,  in  thy  own 
mind,  and  "satan  presenting  himself"  with  them. 
Possibly,  thou  mayst  not  have  noticed  the  identity 
of  thy  experience  with  Job's;  but  that  does  not 
alter  the  similarity  of  the  fact.  For,  if  it  be  true, 
that  every  thing  which  is  "pure,  peaceable,  gentle, 
and  easy  to  be  entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  good 
fruits,  without  partiality,  and  without  hypocrisy," 
be  of  "the  wisdom  that  cometh  from  above," — then 
it  must  also  be  true,  that  every  thing  which  is 
"earthly,  sensual,  and  devilish,"  must  be  from  "the 
wisdom  that  is  from  beneath."  I  suppose  thou  hast 
never  had  a  doubt  as  to  the  origin  and  tendencies 
of  either  class,  nor  as  to  the  reality  of  their  presen- 
tation before  the  view  of  thy  mind.  I  am,  therefore, 
fully  warranted  in  asserting,  and  thou  in  believing, 
that  it  is  thy  heavenly  Father,  who  hath  of  the 
former,  "built  a  hedge  about  thee,  and  about  all 
that  is  truly  thine;" — by  which  the  latter  has  been 
fenced  off  from  thee, — and  a  host  of  destructive 
enemies,  the  least  of  which  would  have  changed  thy 
Eden  into  a  wilderness,  have  been  prevented  from 
hurting  or  destroying  thee. 

I  feel  a  strong  attraction  towards  your  next  Year- 
ly Meeting; — and   after  its   close,  to   some  of  the 


140  THOUGHTS   IN  AFFLICTION. 

northern  and  weslern  parts  of  your  State;  and  if 
nothing  should  occur  to  obscure  my  present  pros- 
pect, I  shall  probably  ask  permission  of  our  ensuing 
monthly  and  Quarterly  meeting,  for  the  purpose. — 
But  it  will  be  best  to  say  nothing  about  it,  except 
to  thy  father  and  mother.  The  subject  is  not  yet 
fully  ascertained,  even  by  my  own  mind. 

All  my  dear  family  join  me  in  an  affectionate 
salutation  to  thy  beloved  father  and  mother,  and,  as 
usual,  a  full  tide  of  love  flows  to  thyself  from  every 
one  of  us,  emphatically  including  thy  very  affection- 
ate friend,  Edward  Stabler. 


Thoughts  in  time  of  Sickness  and  Affliction. 

How  shall  my  muse  retire  to  rest, 
With  this  load  of  pensive  strains? 
The  feelings  of  a  mother's  breast 
For  the  afflicted  still  remains. 

I  have  often  felt  the  trouble, 

Mourn'd  and  sympathiz'd  with  thee, 

Put  up  my  petitions  double, 
When  no  human  eye  could  see. 

While  reclining  on  my  pillow, 

In  the  night  to  take  my  rest, 
Mind  as  drooping  as  the  willow, 

Heart  with  sorrow  much  depress'd: 

Wave  on  wave  of  deep  affliction, — 

How  my  anxious  thoughts  were  toss'd! 
Matchless  mercy — with  restriction 
Sav'd  the  soul  from  being  lost. 


THOUGHTS   IN  AFFLICTION.  141 

Stay'd  the  mind  in  resignation 

To  the  heavenly  Father's  will: 
Oh!  this  was  my  consolation, 

And  remains  my  comfort  still. 

Oft  he  prais'd  his  dear  Redeemer, 

With  a  weak  and  feeble  voice, 
And  as  death  approached  nearer, 

Seem'd  to  glory  and  rejoice. 

Now  those  scenes  are  past  and  over, 
And  the  Lord  was  pleas'd  to  bless; 

May  his  tender  mercy  cover 
And  console  thee  in  distress. 

Through  this  state  of  deep  probation, 

Furnish  strength  to  rise  above 
Every  trying  dispensation, 

On  the  wings  of  heavenly  love. 

For  he  loves  the  humble  hearted, 
Succours  them  by  night  and  day, 

Never  from  his  children  parted, 
Always  is  their  staff  and  stay. 

In  the  world  we  shall  have  trouble; 

In  Him,  peace  and  harmony; — 
Is  not  this  life  like  a  bubble 

On  the  fluctuating  sea? 

Youth  and  aged  have  diseases, 

Some  in  health  are  call'd  away; 
He  can  summons  whom  he  pleases, 

All,  his  mandates  must  obey. 

May  our  lamps  be  trimm'd  and  burning, 
And  our  souls  redeemed  from  sin; 

When  we  find  the  bridegroom  coming, 
Meet  him — joyful  enter  in 


142  SHORT   ACCOUNT 

Where  the  righteous  live  for  ever, 

In  the  happy  realms  of  peace; 
To  be  separated  never 

From  the  joys  that  never  cease.  H. 


A  SHORT  ACCOUNT 
Of  some  of  the  last  expressions  and  decease  of 
John  Lewis,  son  of  John  and  Grace  Lewis,  late 
of  West  Vincent  township,  Chester  county. 

About  the  26th  of  the  1st  month,  1824,  he  was 
taken  ill  of  bilious  intermittent  fever;  from  the 
effect  of  which  he  appeared  to  be,  at  times,  some- 
what delirious,  particularly  in  the  afternoons  and 
evenings;  but  at  intervals,  in  the  absence  of  fever, 
he  dropped  many  weighty  expressions,  of  which 
the  following  are  a  part.  In  times  of  great  weak- 
ness of  body,  he  sometimes  delivered  broken  sen- 
tences which  could  not  be  fully  gathered,  but  they 
appeared  indicative  of  the  comfortable  state  of  his 
mind. 

Soon  after  being  confined  to  his  room,  he  was 
heard  to  say,  apparently  in  allusion  to  his  sickness, 
"It  matters  not,  whether  long  or  short,  in  compari- 
son of  spending  an  eternity  in  the  bosom  of  a  dear 
Saviour."  At  several  times,  speaking  of  the  happy 
state  of  his  mind,  he  said,  "All  is  peace  and  sereni- 
ty." And  at  one  time,  "Oh!  the  joys!  the  joys!  the 
joys,  of  which  I  have  some  foretaste." 

He  frequently  mentioned  a  foresight  he  had  of  a 
great  work  that  would  be  accomplished  in  the  earth, 
by  Almighty  power;    saying  at  one   time,    "The 


OP  JOHN  LEWIS.  143 

Lord,  in  his  marvellous  goodness,  hath  made  it  ap- 
pear clear  to  my  spiritual  eye,  that  there  will  be  a 
revival  of  religion  amongst  Friends,  and  they  will 
see  better  times;  but  there  will  be  a  sifting,  win- 
nowing time  first,  and  the  chaff  will  be  separated 
from  the  wheat. "  He  appeared  to  be  under  much 
exercise  respecting  the  state  of  society,  and  said, 
" There  is  a  great  work  for  some  to  do." 

In  relation  to  himself,  he  mentioned,  that  it  had 
not  been  many  months  since  he  gave  up  entirely  to 
a  manifested  duty  in  a  small  matter;  for  he  found  a 
part  of  a  sacrifice  would  not  do, — the  whole  heart 
was  required;  and  added,  "I  have  made  a  narrow 
escape,  but  have  found  the  safe  stepping  stones." — 
At  another  time  he  said,  "Dear  sister  Mary  said  it 
was  an  awful  thing  to  die;  and  truly  it  is  an  awful 
thing  to  die."  Being  under  much  suffering,  he  said 
with  great  humility,  "One  touch  of  the  hem  of  the 
blessed  garment  will  cure  all."  At  another  time  he 
said,  "The  truth  is  strong  in  my  inner  man." 

In  the  forepart  of  his  illness  he  expressed  his 
having  a  choice  in  continuing  longer,  for  the  sake 
of  his  dear  wife  and  infant  children,  one  of  whom 
was  but  three  weeks  old  when  he  departed;  but 
towards  the  close,  when  his  sufferings  of  body  in- 
creased, he  queried,  "Who  can  desire  my  continu- 
ance here?"  And  afterward,  on  being  raised  up  in 
bed,  he  said,  "Relief  is  near  at  hand,  through  Di- 
vine grace.  I  have  waited  for  thy  salvation,  0  God; 
and  hope  my  prayers  have  been  heard."  Then 
added,  "But  his  time  is  not  yet." 

He  appeared  to  be  very  sensible  of  the  kindness 
of  his  relatives  and  friends,  in  their  attention  to  him 
through  his  illness,  and  frequently  acknowledged  it 


144  EXTRACT. 

as  a  favour;  and  on  one  occasion  he  remarked,  "He 
that  administereth  a  drop  of  cold  water  to  a  disciple, 
how  great  is  his  reward!  When  the  body  is  strug- 
gling with  disease,  to  administer  one  drop  of  conso- 
lation to  an  individual,  is  a  service  done." 

Though  he  endured  much  pain  through  the  greater 
part  of  his  illness,  which  continued  eleven  days, 
yet,  at  the  final  close,  there  was  not  the  least  ap- 
parent suffering,  and  he  passed  easily  and  quietly 
away,  as  one  falling  into  a  sweet  sleep,  on  the  5th 
of  2d  mo.,  1824,  in  the  forty-third  year  of  his  age. 


While  Friends  were  kept  truly  humble,  and  walk- 
ed according  to  the  purity  of  our  principles,  the  Di- 
vine witness  in  many  hearts  was  reached.  But  when 
a  worldly  spirit  got  entrance,  therewith  came  in 
luxuries  and  superfluities,  and  spread  by  little  and 
little,  even  among  the  foremost  rank  in  society,  and 
from  thence  others  took  liberty  in  that  way  more 
abundantly. 

In  the  continuation  of  these  things,  there  were 
many  wants  to  supply,  even  wants  unknown  to 
Friends,  while  they  faithfully  followed  Christ.  And 
in  striving  to  supply  these  wants,  many  have  exact- 
ed on  the  poor,  many  have  entered  on  employments, 
in  which  they  often  labour  in  upholding  pride  and 
luxury.  Many  have  looked  on  one  another,  been 
strengthened  in  these  things,  one  by  the  example 
of  another,  and  as  to  the  pure  divine  seeing,  dim- 
ness hath  come  over  many,  and  the  channels  of  true 
brotherly  love  have  been  obstructed. 

John  Woolman. 


FRIENDS'   MISCELLAXY. 

No.  4.]  SEVENTH  MONTH,   1835.  [Vol.  VII. 

Extracts  and  Contemplations,  taken  from  John 
Baldwin'' s  Journal  of  Time. 


In  volume  5th  of  this  work,  selections  from  the  Diary  of  John 
Baldwin  were  published,  with  preliminary  remarks,  and  a  short  ac- 
count of  the  writer.  The  following  Extracts  and  Contemplations 
are  copied  from  a  continuation  of  the  author's  memorandums,  or 
Journal  of  Time. 

1799.  1st  mo.  14th.  Felt  the  passion  of  anger 
agitated  towards  a  stubborn  scholar,  and  said  too 
much  to  him  in  that  disordered  state  of  mind. — 
Every  care  should  be  taken  to  quench  that  devour- 
ing flame.  A  devouring  flame,  it  may  be  justly 
called;  for  it  not  only  consumes  every  lender  feel- 
ing of  humanity  in  the  breast  of  him  who  suffers  it 
to  rage,  but  is  also  in  danger  of  kindling  the  same 
flame  in  him  towards  whom  it  is  vented. 

2d  mo.  4th.  In  the  evening  when  retired,  I  was 
favoured  to  see  that  exercises  and  self-abasing:  sea- 
sons  are  good  for  me.  Lord,  let  not  thine  hand 
spare,  nor  thine  eye  pity,  till  thou  hast  made  of  me 
what  thou  wouldst  have  me  to  be.  I  feel  that  I 
love  thee;  and  that  thy  chastisements  are  in  love 
to  me. 

21st.  I  was  favoured  in  meeting  with  a  little  light 
to  see  the  necessity  of  endeavouring  to  be  patient 
in  those  seasons  when  I  am  weak,  and  as  it  were, 
Vol.  VII.  —13 


146  john  Baldwin's  journal 

left  to  myself; — also,  that  every  trial  of  my  faith,  if 
properly  endured,  will  tend  to  a  furtherance  in  the 
way  of  righteousness. 

The  Lord  has  sometimes  condescended  to  favour 
me,  and  I  believe,  yet  stands  graciously  disposed  to 
do  so;  but  I  must  learn  to  wait  in  patience  for  his 
blessings,  and  have  my  will  subjected  to  his  will.  I 
find  the  truth  of  this  saying  verified,  "Of  yourselves 
ye  can  do  nothing."  Lord,  teach  me  subjection,  that 
I  may  be  obedient:  teach  me  patience,  that  I  may 
wait  for  thee. 

The  best  Beloved  of  my  soul, 

Has  now  withdrawn  his  face, 
And  other  loves  from  somewhere  else, 

Doth  send  me  their  embrace. 

Shall  I  accept  of  these,  as  guests, 
While  he,  my  love,  doth  stay, 

That  I  may  not  be  destitute, 
Nor  lonesome  spend  the  day? 

Will  they  be  willing  to  withdraw, 

At  my  Beloved's  call; 
And  leave  the  room  entirely, 

To  him  who  must  have  all? 

Can  I  keep  them  in  such  command, 

That  at  my  pleasure,  they 
Shall  be  my  guests,  and  at  a  word 

Shall  either  go  or  stay? 

If  they  should  thus  subservient  be, 

And  gain  such  little  place, 
That  every  offer  of  best  love, 

I  could  with  joy  embrace. 


AND   CONTEMPLATIONS.  147 

Would  I  be  true  unto  my  Love, 

In  letting  them  come  near, 
When  his  withdrawing  is  to  prove 

How  far  I  am  sincere? 

Would  I  be  faithful  unto  him 

If  these  admitted  be; 
When  not  for  evil,  but  for  good, 

He  hides  his  face  from  me? 

Oh!  surely  no:  and  can  I  think, 

When  once  I  them  embrace, 
That  they  will  be  my  servants  long, 

Or  to  my  love  give  place? 

No:  they  are  enemies  to  him, 

And  'tis  their  chief  intent, 
When  once  admitted  in  mine  house, 

His  presence  to  prevent. 

5th  mo.  26th.  In  order  to  be  taught  in  the  school 
of  Christ,  I  must  become  as  a  little  child.  I  am 
ready  to  think  sometimes,  that  I  know  considerable, 
and  have  some  depth  of  religion.  But,  0  Lord,  I 
am  nothing,  as  it  were,  without  thee.  Teach  me  to 
know  myself,  that  I  may  know  what  I  am.  Lead 
me  in  the  way  of  humility,  that  I  may  not  become 
righteous  in  my  own  eyes. 

6th  mo.  5th.  Better  is  he  who  knoweth  little,  and 
is  willing  to  be  instructed, — than  he  who  knoweth 
much,  and  is  exalted  in  pride. 

9th.  A  pleasant  evening  walk.  How  every  thing 
around  bespeaks  the  goodness  of  God!  "The  hea- 
vens declare  his  glory,  and  the  firmament  showeth 
his  handy  work."  His  presence,  how  it  animates 
the  mind! — his  love,  how  it  overcomes  the  heart! 


148 

Oh!  that  mine  heart  was  in  a  better  state  of  prepa- 
ration to  receive  this  pure  love.  "  My  soul  thirst- 
eth  for  thee,  my  flesh  longeth  for  thee,  in  a  dry  and 
thirsty  land,  where  no  water  is." 

When  the  heart  becomes  pure,  our  delights  in 
nature  become  pure  also;  and  until  we  learn  to  love 
God  above  all,  we  cannot  enjoy  any  thing  as  we 
ought. 

16th.    What  a  blessing  is  health! 

How  free  from  pain  my  body  is, 

My  bed's  a  bed  of  ease: 
My  sleep  is  sweet,  my  mind  is  free, 

What  blessings  great  are  these! 

No  doubt  but  there  are  many  now 

Rolling  on  beds  with  pain; 
Some  struggling  with  the  pangs  of  death. 

And  ne'er  to  rise  again. 

And  some  oppress'd  with  grief  and  care, 

Cannot  enjoy  repose — 
May  I,  with  thankful  heart,  this  eve 

Once  more  my  eyelids  close. 

26th.  Noon. 
When  sweet  content  in  toil  I  can  procure, 
Then  hard  things  are  made  easy  to  endure; 
And   when   my  thoughts   are    stay'd   on    heav'nly 

things, 
Even  in  the.  broiling  sun,  it  comfort  brings. 

How  dangerous  is  a  state  of  idleness!    Idleness  of 
mind  soon  leads  to  depravity. 
7th  mo.  10th. 
To  meditate  upon  God's  law, 
This  day,  I  often  chose; 


AND   CONTEMPLATIONS.  149 

Which,  as  a  willow,  keeps  the  mind, 
That  by  the  water  grows. 

Tho'  wand'ring  thoughts,  at  times,  come  in, 

I  find  'tis  only  they 
Who  have  the  Lord  in  all  their  thoughts, 

That  prosper  in  the  way. 

This  is  a  truth  of  much  import; 

For  where  the  thoughts  most  tend, 
There  is  the  treasure  of  the  mind, 

There,  its  desired  end. 

17th.  I  feel  a  want  of  more  devotedness  of  heart. 
The  more  I  labour  to  keep  my  thoughts  on  heavenly 
things,  the  more  strength  I  feel.  By  meditating  in 
the  law  of  the  Lord,  I  come  to  love  and  delight 
therein;  and  the  fruits  are  solid  peace. 

21st.  I  love  the  Lord,  and  feel  desirous  to  be 
more  intimately  acquainted  with  him. 

What  is  the  cause  that  I  so  oft 

Feel  such  a  gloomy  state, 
When  I  to  solemn  meetings  go, 

Upon  the  Lord  to  wait? 

Undoubtedly  there  is  a  cause, 

That  thus  it  is  with  me; 
It  lies,  perhaps,  in  hidden  things, 

Which  must  removed  be- 
in  order  then,  to  find  them  out, 

Let  search  be  strictly  made, — 
The  candle  lighted,  and  with  care, 

To  ev'ry  part  conveyed. 
13* 


150  john  Baldwin's  journal 

And  if  within  my  heart  there  yet 

Remains  a  hurtful  thing. 
The  light  that  so  discovers  it, 

May  it  to  judgment  bring. 

Contemplations  on  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 
How  much  the  presence  of  the  Lord  is  sought, 
By  those  who  to  humility  are  brought: 
It  is  desired  above  all  worldly  things, 
By  those  who  know  the  solid  joy  it  brings. 
Such  from  experience  can  in  truth  declare, 
That  they  no  joys  can  with  this  joy  compare. 
Oh!  glorious  presence,  there  too  many  be. 
Who  do  not  know  the  real  worth  of  thee. 
There's  something  of  a  transitory  kind, 
To  lower  joys  do  their  affections  bind. 
But  come, — the  Spirit  and  the  bride  doth  say, 
And  all  that  willing  are,  may  come  away 
From  these  delights,  that  cannot  long  endure, 
Nor  can  to  any  soul  true  peace  procure; 
That  unsubstantial  are,  and  often  bring 
Sad  disappointments,  and  a  bitter  sting. 
So  come  away, — and  better  things  pursue — 
Things  that  are  lasting,  and  forever  new. 
Thy  Maker's  presence  every  day  implore; 
He  for  the  faithful  hath  good  things  in  store; 
And  richly  will  to  thee  participate, 
Which,  for  all  that's  left,  will  fully  compensate. 
Remember  what  our  Saviour  said  of  them 
Who  had  forsaken  all  to  follow  him; 
That  they  an  hundred-fold  should  here  obtain, 
And  life  eternal  be  their  future  gain. 
Close  in  with  this — to  thy  poor  soul  be  kind. 
And  leave  all  perishable  things  behind. 


AND   CONTEMPLATIONS.  151 

Seek  true  humility,  which  is  a  state 
Wherein  the  presence  of  the  Lord  makes  great 
His  wonders  and  his  goodness  unto  thee, 
And  seals  upon  thy  soul  that  this  is  he. 

*/3  meditation  on  the  dry  weather. 

The  parched  ground  doth  awfully  proclaim, 
That  He  who  wisely  governs  nature's  laws, 

Doth  in  his  wisdom  now  withhold  the  rain; 

Tho'  man  may  say,  'tis  from  a  natural  cause, — 

May  draw  conclusions — reasons  may  advance, — 
That  there's  in  this  no  providential  hand; — 

That  famine,  sickness,  or  the  like,  by  chance 
Doth  happen, — not  as  judgments  on  the  land. 

The  almighty  Being  many  ways  doth  speak, 
But  man,  in  darkness,  doth  it  not  perceive: 

Our  disobedience  may  cause  him  to  keep 

His  blessings  from  us, — tho'  we  don't  believe. 

The  gentle  shaking  of  his  mighty  rod, 
Is  scarcely  notic'd  by  the  sons  of  men, 

Till  he  is  pleased  to  let  them  know  he's  God, 
By  sending  heavier  judgments  upon  them. 

Can't  he,  who  in  himself  is  perfect  love, 
Afflict  his  creatures  by  a  nat'ral  cause? 

Can't  man's  rebellion  his  displeasure  move, 
That  they  shall  suffer  by  his  holy  laws? 

Tho'  from  his  nature  we  must  all  believe 
He  has  no  pleasure  in  the  woes  of  man; 

And  doth  not  willingly  afflict  and  grieve 

The  sons  of  men,  the  work  of  his  own  hand. 


152 

Omniscient  and  omnipotent  is  he;  — 

Who  then  can  fathom  what  he  may  effect? 

We  may  inquire — the  search  in  vain  will  be, 
To  know  the  half  of  what  he  doth  direct. 

The  greatest  wisdom  then,  it  is,  for  man, 
To  know  how  little  can  be  known  of  all; 

To  keep  within  his  proper  sphere,  and  then 
He'll  not  mistake,  nor  into  error  fall. 

Make  God  his  friend — love  him  with  all  his  heart; 

And  then,  no  doubt,  but  he'll  be  satisfied 
In  what  respects  his  own  immortal  part, 

And  many  other  wondrous  things  beside. 


On  a  refreshing  shower  of  rain. 

Kind  Providence  is  pleas'd  the  clouds  again 
Should  spread  their  wat'ry  wings,  and  give  us  rain. 
The  thirsty  ground  doth  gladly  drink  it  in, 
And  wither'd  plants  their  heads  do  raise  again. 
Sure!  if  the  rain  much  longer  had  delay'd,  „ 

The  farmer's  labour  would  be  fruitless  made. 
The  gentle  shower  descendeth  from  on  high, 
And  vegetable  life  is  rais'd  thereby. 
But  has  it  rais'd  in  man  a  thankful  heart, 
To  him  who  doth  his  blessings  thus  impart? 
Can  an}'-  say,  (by  unbelief  made  hard,) 
That  Providence  doth  not  these  things  regard? — 
That  he  has  so  establish'd  nature's  laws, 
To  act  without  him  by  a  second  cause? — 
That  man's  revolting  heart  will  not  command 
His  judgments  and  displeasure  on  the  land? 

Sure!  'tis  by  God  we  all  do  live  and  move, 
And  him  with  all  our  hearts  we  ought  to  love. 


AND    CONTEMPLATIONS.  153 

How  can  we  love  him,  if  we  don't  believe, 

In  such  a  manner,  that  we  can  receive 

With  thankful  hearts,  the  blessings  we  possess? 

For  in  the  thankful  heart  dwells  righteousness. 

And  righteousness  it  is  alone,  that  can 

Exalt  a  nation,  and  promote  a  man. 

'Tis  that  which  on  mankind  his  favour  draws; 

And  want  of  that  must  his  displeasure  cause. 

But  in  what  manner  this  a  judgment  brings, 

Must  unto  him  be  left  who  knows  all  things. 

The  just  and  unjust  do  alike  receive 
Those  temp'ral  blessings  God  is  pleas'd  to   give. 
One  with  a  thankful  heart  puts  up  his  pray'r 
To  heav'n,  and  owns  that  all  do  come  from  there — 
The  other  shares  the  gift,  but  don't  possess 
The  grateful  feeling  of  true  thankfulness. 
One  plants  and  sows,  but  says  it's  all  in  vain, 
If  Providence  don't  bless  with  sun  and  rain. 
The  other  doth  the  like,  but  all  the  while, 
Gain  is  his  view — for  lucre  doth  he  toil. 
One  with  an  open  store,  and  lib'ral  heart, 
Doth  of  his  plenty  to  the  poor  impart; 
The  other  gathers  all  he  can  with  care, 
And  pleads  excuse  that  he  has  none  to  spare. 
One,  when  his  neighbour  comes,  his  tables  spread, 
And,  whether  rich  or  poor,  is  freely  fed: 
The  other's  slow  to  put  the  victuals  on, 
And  waits  impatient  till  his  neighbour's  gone. 

It  is  not  hard  to  tell  which  of  these  two 
Best  claims  the  name  of  just,  upright,  and  true. 
The  truly  just  and  upright  man,  we  find, 
As  to  himself,  is  to  his  neighbour  kind. 
'Tis  from  the  heart,  this  christian  virtue  flows, 
'Tis  from  the  heart  that  ev'ry  virtue  grows. 


154 

'Tis  from  the  heart  that  ev'ry  vice  proceeds, 
There  is  the  ground  of  all  our  acts  and  deeds. 
'Tis  there,  that  God  is  worshipp'd  and  ador'd, 
'Tis  there  he  condescends  to  place  his  word. 
But  while  the  heart  is  harden'd  and  impure, 
The  heavenly  nature  it  cannot  endure: 
No  offering  can  it  make  to  him  above, 
That  finds  acceptance  with  the  God  of  love. 
The  almighty  Being,  who  did  all  things  make, 
Can  in  such  things  as  these  no  pleasure  take: 
And  then,  no  wonder  that  he  should  command 
The  angels  of  his  wrath  to  smite  the  land. 

8th  mo.  25th.  Yellow  fever  again  in  Philadelphia. 
The  present  appearance  that  nature  wears  by  reason 
of  dry  weather,  added  to  the  reports  I  frequently 
hear,  awfully  proclaim  to  my  understanding,  that 
the  judgments  of  the  Lord  are  in  the  earth.  Wars 
and  devastation  in  foreign  lands — the  sound  of  mor- 
tality awfully  proclaimed  at  homp — the  herbs  of  the 
fields  smitten  with  drought,  —  and  the  pastures  of 
the  flocks  do  fail. 

The  improvement  of  my  mind 
Is  such  a  necessary  work,  I  find, 

Let  me  be  urgent  to  attend  thereto; 
And  whilst  engaged  in  my  school, 
Let  this  be  an  observed  rule, 

To  keep  a  watch  at  every  avenue. 

9th  mo.  1st.  Attended  meeting,  where  father  open- 
ed his  public  testimony  with  these  words:  "Bless- 
ed are  they  who  do  hunger  and  thirst  after  righ- 
teousness: for  they  shall  be  filled," — which  he  was 
enabled  to  enlarge  upon,  showing  the  necessity  of 
experiencing  such  a  state; — and  the  cause  why  peo- 


AND   CONTEMPLATIONS.  155 

pie  do  not  feel  more  of  a  hungering  and  thirsting 
after  righteousness,  to  be  too  much  of  an  attachment 
to  lower  enjoyments; — that  a  true  hungering  and 
thirsting  after  righteousness  was  requisite  to  the  hap- 
piness of  mankind,  which  is  the  ultimate  wish  of 
all — exciting  to  an  examination  how  far  a  true  hun- 
gering and  thirsting  was  experienced; — and  that  the 
youth  might  close  in  with  the  offers  of  Divine  mer- 
cy, whilst  the  day  of  their  visitation  was  graciously 
lengthened  out,  and  before  the  curtains  of  the  even- 
ing be  drawn. 

Jane  Coope  was  also  engaged  to  lay  before  us  the 
necessity  of  suffering  him  who  has  the  scourge  of 
small  cords  to  come  in,  to  cast  out  the  buyers  and 
sellers,  and  the  money-changers,  and  to  purify  the 
temple  of  our  hearts,  that  it  may  be  in  a  state  fit  for 
his  holy  spirit  to  dwell  in.  She  also  addressed  the 
youth,  and  stated  that  the  present  is  an  awful  time. 
I  can  say,  I  feel  it  so;  and  that  it  calls  for  deep  hu- 
miliation and  examination  of  heart,  to  find  what  is 
the  cause.  Oh!  that  people  more  generally  would 
come  down  from  the  elevated  hills  of  pride  and 
high-mindedness,  into  the  valley  of  humility;  where 
they  might  implore  the  mercy  of  God,  who  is  dis- 
pleased with  wickedness,  and  the  revolting  hearts 
of  the  children  of  men, — and  see  that  it  is  sin  which 
brings  a  curse  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  land. 

8th.  The  late  flourishing  Philadelphia  seems  like- 
ly to  become  a  desolation.  The  pestilence  is  suffer- 
ed to  pry  into  and  infect  her  secret  places;  and  her 
inhabitants,  struck  with  fear,  are  fleeing  for  refuge 
to  every  quarter.  May  there  be  a  strict  examination 
of  heart.  I  believe  if  people  would  more  generally 
humble  themselves  before  the  mighty  God  of  hea- 


156 

ven  and  earth,  he  would  remove  these  evils  from 
among  the  children  of  men,  and  say  to  the  destroy- 
ing angel,  It  is  enough; — stay  now  thine  hand. 

18th.    My  mind  is  like  a  tender  plant, 
Committed  to  my  care, 
And  whilst  uncultivated,  can't 
The  fruits  of  virtue  bear. 

If  noxious  weeds  are  left  to  grow, 

Tho'  natural  to  the  soil, 
Yet  they,  if  unsubdu'd,  I  know 

The  tender  plant  will  spoil. 

19th.  The  salvation  of  the  immortal  soul  is  a  mat- 
ter of  the  greatest  importance.  After  the  soul  is 
separated  from  the  body,  and  done  with  time,  it 
seems  to  me  its  state  is  finally  fixed  in  eternity. — 
And  as  happiness  and  misery  are  two  states  which 
exists  in  time,  why  not  in  eternity?  It  would  be 
well  seriously  to  consider  about  it,  before  it  is  too 
late. 

On  Pride. 
O  pride!  thou  monster,  keep  away, 
And  let  my  soul  enjoy  the  Lord: 
Thou  often  dost  my  heart  betray, 
And  steal  away  the  holy  word. 

Poor,  simple  mortal,  sure  am  I, 
To  listen  to  the  voice  of  pride, 

To  let  its  charms  raise  me  too  high, 
And  cause  my  feet  to  step  aside. 

0  Lord,  may  I  remember  this, 
That  all  I  have,  I  owe  to  thee; — 

And  that  I  always  do  amiss 
In  taking  glory  unto  me. 


AND   CONTEMPLATIONS.  157 

But  blessed  be  thy  holy  name, 

Thou'rt  pleas'd  sometimes  to  lay  me  low, 
To  bring  me  home  to  see  my  shame; — 

Where  sadness  I've  to  undergo. 

And  like  a  father,  full  of  love, 

Thou  dost  in  mercy  me  chastise: 
My  sadness  doth  my  comfort  prove, 

And  by  the  rod,  Pm  made  more  wise. 

Oh!  the  frailties — Oh!  the  snares — 
That  do,  poor  soul,  beset  thy  way; 

Thou  human  nature's  burden  bears, 
While  lodg'd  within  this  lump  of  clay. 

Thou  wast  design'd  for  purity, 

The  path  is  strait  for  thee  to  steer; 

Thy  way  is  in  humility; — 
Thy  safety — it  is  only  here. 

'Tis  here  thou  canst  enjoy  the  Lord; 

Thy  strength  in  him  is  here  renew'd; 
And  here  is  found  the  holy  word, 

That  fills  the  soul  with  gratitude. 


On  Vanity. 

The  charms  of  vanity  do  oft  invite 
The  feeble  mind  to  forfeit  its  best  right. 
Wise  Solomon  did  by  experience  know 
That  vanity  existed  here  below; 
Not  in  the  things  to  which  his  mind  was  bent, 
But  in  the  mind,  as  it  becomes  intent 
In  the  pursuit  of  that  which  was  not  sure, 
And  his  eternal  peace  could  not  procure. 
Vol.  VII.— 14. 


158  john  Baldwin's  journal 

Now  if  the  mind,  which  is  immortal,  be 
Fix'd  here  below,  there's  nought  but  vanity: 
For  the  all-wise  Creator  hath  design'd 
A  higher  treasure  for  his  image — mind. 

"  I  gave  my  heart  to  search  out  ev'ry  thing 
That's  under  heaven  done,"  said  Israel's  king. 
And  when  he  saw  them  all,  what  did  he  find 
But  vanity,  and  that  which  vex'd  his  mind? 
And  when  he  went  to  prove  his  heart  with  mirth. 
And  to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  the  earth, 
Still  vanity  was  the  result  of  this; — 
In  all  these  things  there  was  no  solid  bliss. 

Who  now  among  the  sons  of  men  can  find 
In  earthly  treasure,  true  content  of  mind? 
In  the  pursuit',  oft  disappointments  are, 
And  in  enjoyment,  often  anxious  care. 
Where  is  the  mind,  to  wealth  and  greatness  bent, 
That  ever  yet  attain'd  to  true  content? 
Where  is  the  youth,  pursuing  pleasure's  course, 
That  long  enjoys  his  mirth,  without  remorse? 
Tho'  in  the  midst  thereof,  conviction  may 
Be  smother'd  by  the  force  of  pleasure's  sway; 
It  soon  breaks  forth,  as  if  to  let  him  see 
That  all  his  mirth  is  only  vanity; 
And  would  be  such,  if  he  could  it  enjoy 
Uninterrupted,  and  without  alloy; 
For  lasting  pleasure,  and  eternal  bliss, 
Are  only  found  contrary  unto  this. 

The  pleasures  of  this  world  can  only  be 
Vexation  to  the  mind,  and  vanity. 
As  shadows  to  the  substance,  so  are  they, — 
As  shadows,  soon  they  fade  and  pass  away. 
If  shadows  then  are  all  that  give  delight, 
Where  are  the  pleasures  of  the  gloomy  night? 


AND   CONTEMPLATIONS.  159 

If,  in  the  light,  no  substance  we  have  found, 
Where  must  we  seek,  when  darkness  does  abound? 
Pleas'd  with  vain  shadows,  by  the  light  of  day. 
Where  are  our  pleasures,  when  they  go  away? 
If  on  the  earth  no  heavenly  bliss  we  know, 
Can  heaven  be  ours,  when  from  the  earth  we  go? 

26th.  Evening's  employ  was  cutting  apples.  The 
spirit  of  jesting  was  prevalent  in  the  company;  but 
I  kept  pretty  much  silent.  In  companies  like  this, 
the  mind  must  have  something  serious  about  it,  to 
possess  such  stability  as  rightly  to  resist  the  current 
of  such  a  spirit.  I  felt  a  wish  to  be  so  clothed;  be- 
lieving that  one  weighty  spirit  in  such  a  company 
would  operate  much  against  the  spirit  of  lightness 
and  vanity.  A  jesting  disposition  is  sometimes 
pleaded  as  an  innocent  diversion  to  pass  time  away: 
but  would  it  not  be  well  to  inquire  and  examine 
well  on  what  foundation  such  innocency  stands.  Is 
God  honoured,  or  dishonoured  by  the  vanity  of  his 
creatures?  Have  we  such  an  overplus  of  time,  that 
a  portion  of  it  may  be  thus  vainly  spent?  Or  do 
we  imagine  that  God  will  overlook,  and  wink  at 
such  trifling  things? 

10th  mo.  4th.  When  the  warm  influences  of  zeal 
operate  upon  the  mind,  and  heavenly  prudence  as  a 
regulator  is  not  attendant,  it  is  better  to  be  silent 
in  the  exercise  of  patience;  for  zeal  without  this, 
only  vents  the  human  passions,  to  the  wounding  of 
the  soul. 

On  Youth. 

How  precious  is  the  time  of  youth! 

How  soon  it  passeth  o'er! 
And  when  once  gone,  Oh!  solemn  truth, 

Js  to  return  no  more. 


160  john  Baldwin's  journal 

What  makes  it  still  more  precious,  is 

The  vigour  it  affords 
To  tread  the  paths  that  lead  to  bliss, 

In  God,  thro'  Christ  our  Lord. 

Tho'  strong  may  youth's  propensity 

To  folly  be  inclin'd, — 
And  folly's  labyrinth  open  be, 

In  sin  their  eyes  to  blind: 

Yet  great  will  be  the  guilt  and  shame, 

And  sorrow,  that  will  lay 
On  those  who  do  neglect  the  theme 

Of  virtue  in  their  day; 

On  those  who  waste  their  youthful  prime 

In  pleasure's  wide  expanse, 
Who  spend  the  vigour  of  their  time, 

False  glory  to  advance. 

Humility  is  necessary  to  preserve  a  right  temper 
of  mind  under  every  vicissitude  and  trial.  In  adver- 
sity, it  teaches  patience;  in  prosperity,  abasement 
of  self,  and  true  moderation.  Oh !  that  my  dwelling 
place  may  be  in  the  valley  of  humility.  For  'tis 
there  alone,  I  am  taught  to  put  my  trust  in  the 
Lord. 

Eternity's  a  fix'd  and  endless  state, 
That  ever  was,  and  ne'er  will  terminate: 
A  thousand  years  therein  is  but  a  day, 
Yea,  nothing,  as  it  were,  when  pass'd  away; 
My  soul,  art  thou  prepar'd  for  heaven  therein, 
Where  nought  can  enter  that's  defil'd  by  sin? 


AND   CONTEMPLATIONS.  161 

From  whence  this  hard,  unfeeling  heart, 

This  prejudice  of  mind? 
This  love  of  self,  this  envious  part, 

This  seeing,  and  yet  blind  ? 

From  whence  this  toss'd,  perplexed  state, 

This  murm'ring,  anxious  care? 
This  wish, — this  seeking  to  be  great? 

These  burdens  which  I  bear? 

But  from  a  self  unmortified, 

An  unsubjected  will, 
Nourished  and  kept  alive  by  pride, 

That's  at  the  bottom  still. 

2d  mo.  8th,  1800.  Those  who  profess  to  be  led 
by  the  spirit  of  Truth,  and  yet  endeavour  to  speak 
to  religious  matters  without  its  influence,  are  de- 
ceivers, and  by  discerning  minds  will  be  discovered 
to  be  such. 

Nature  is  perfect, — she  makes  no  delay, 
Her  heavenly  Author  strictly  to  obey. 
But  man,  to  celebrate  his  praise  design'd, 
Is  oft  in  duty  very  much  behind: 
Man,  by  his  Maker  form'd  to  be  the  best, 
And  greatly  dignified  above  the  rest, — 
Endued  with  reason,  faculty,  and  will, 
His  elevated  station  to  fulfil; — 
Man,  plac'd  by  wisdom  in  a  blessed  state, 
His  Maker's  gracious  purpose  did  frustrate; 
Did  plunge  himself  in  sin  and  misery, 
By  eating  fruit  of  the  forbidden  tree. 
Unto  the  wise  commandment  of  his  Lord, 
He  went  contrary  of  his  own  accord. 
14* 


162 

The  will,  the  power  to  choose,  which  God  bestow'd. 
Was  not  for  his  destruction,  but  his  good. 

Hence,  Power  divine  has  suffer'd  death  and  woe 
To  be  man's  portion,  'cause  he  chose  it  so; 
Yet  left  him  not  without  the  means  to  find 
His  native  bliss,  if  he  were  so  inclin'd. 

Thus,  with  free-agency  mankind  are  bless'd, 
With  all  things  needful  in  this  state  possess'd: 
What  God  requires  is  not  from  him  conceal'd, — 
The  way  of  his  salvation  is  reveal'd. 
He  may  be  just  or  unjust,  as  he  will, — 
May  praise  his  Maker, — his  behests  fulfil. 
When  he's  unjust,  his  conscience  tells  him  so, 
And  what  is  sin,  conviction  lets  him  know. 
Hence,  sin  against  the  holy  sov'reign  laws, 
Unto  God's  creature  man,  imputed  was. 

Man  was  design'd  a  perfect  being,  sure — 
Created  by  his  God  both  good  and  pure. 
But  now,  the  doctrine  of  a  perfect  state, 
Applied  to  man,  seems  almost  desperate: 
Which  plainly  indicates  that  he  has  fell, 
A  victim  to  the  powers  of  death  and  hell; 
And  that  by  his  own  choice,  his  fall  has  been, 
Else  God's  unjust  when  he  imputeth  sin. 
But  far  from  that,  he's  holy,  just,  and  wise; 
In  him  all  goodness,  all  perfection  lies. 
It  cannot  be  that  he  has  fix'd  it  so, 
That  man  alone  cannot  perfection  know; — 
That  he's  deterr'd,  when  nature  all  around 
In  perfect  harmony  his  praise  resound. 

The  sweet  musicians  of  the  feather'd  choir, 
The  op'ning  spring  with  pleasant  notes  inspire; 
And  every  insect  with  harmonious  lays, 
Which  hops  about  the  grass  and  by-path  ways, 


AND   CONTEMPLATIONS.  163 

Those  animals  in  ponds  and  mud  which  creep, 
With  curious  notes  do  their  existence  speak, 
Throughout  all  nature,  they  their  homage  pay; 
There  is  no  lack — they  perfectly  obey: 
Though  in  their  turns  and  seasons  they  retire, 
Yet  this  is  duty  nature  doth  require. 

Behold,  how  nature's  works  do  all  fulfil 
Throughout  their  course,  the  universal  will! 
The  sun  on  high  performs  his  duty  there, 
And  many  worlds  his  light  and  virtue  share. 
This  spacious  globe,  revolving  with  the  rest, 
By  his  influence,  every  day  is  bless'd. 
Our  earth  still  more  or  less  by  parts  embrace 
His  warmth,  as  it  revolves  in  open  space, — 
Summer  and  winter,  day  and  night  set  forth 
His  glorious  dignity  and  real  worth. 
Thus  wisely  plann'd  by  Him  who  all  directs, 
That  every  change  the  general  good  effects. 

Behold  how  vegetation  beautifies, 
Adorns  the  hills  and  vales  with  various  dies! 
Sets  forth  the  praise  of  Him  who  all   commands, — 
In  full  obedience, — full  perfection  stands. 
Man,  blest  with  ears, — with  eyes  can  he  behold 
What  these  now  tell, — what  they  have  ever  told — 
That  there  exists  a  God, — who  has  design'd 
The  noblest  part  of  all  should  be  mankind. 
Him  fearfully  and  wonderfully  fram'd, 
And  with  his  great  and  glorious  image  nam'd. 
Beasts,  fowls  and  fish,  and  creeping  things,  we  see 
Are  all  ordain'd  subordinate  to  be. 
They  in  their  nature  answer  what's  design'd, 
But  is  it  really  so  with  human  kind? 
Man,  bless'd  with  reason,  faculty  and  will, 
Does  he  the  great  designs  of  heav'n  fulfil? 


164 

Nature  abounds  in  perfect  harmony — 
Amongst  mankind,  what  discord  do  we  see. 
Can  anger,  malice,  and  injustice  prove 
The  fruits  of  harmony,  concord,  and  love? 
No:  far  from  this.     So  imperfection  then 
Must  be  imputed  to  the  sons  of  men; 
And  that  against  the  sov'reign  intent, 
Who,  doubtless,  for  his  glory  all  things  meant. 
He  that  perfection  is,  would  not  create 
His  creature  man  in  an  imperfect  state: 
He  that  is  love  would  not  plant  hatred,  sure. 
He  that  is  just,  injustice  can't  endure. 
Evil  exists  amongst  mankind,  we  see, 
Not  God's  intent,  but  suffer'd  so  to  be. 
Man  has  a  will  to  sin  is  manifest, 
And  hence  the  will  of  God  he  does  resist, 
So  far  as  his  own  soul  to  derogate, 
And  lose  his  bliss  in  an  eternal  state. 

0  man!  all  nature  round  thee  acts  its  part, 
And  thou  alone  of  all  imperfect  art. 
'Tis  of  thyself  thy  imperfection  is, 
And  thou  alone  deprives  thyself  of  bliss. 
Thy  wisdom  now,  thy  duty  is,  to  know 
Thy  God2  to  whom  thou  dost  thy  being  owe. 
Thy  bus'ness  is,  thy  duty  to  fulfil, 
And  yield  thy  own  unto  his  sov'reign  will. 
The  Lord  thy  God  stands  graciously  dispos'd, 
In  thee  his  heav'nly  counsel  to  disclose. 
Thy  heart  examine  with  assiduous  care, 
For  thou  hast  an  unerring  Witness  there, 
Which  will  not  suffer  thee  to  deviate, 
But  lead  thee  out  of  this  imperfect  state. 
It  will  not  let  thee  err  in  ignorance, 
Nor  sin  without  reproving  thy  offence. 


AND    CONTEMPLATIONS.  165 

All  that  thou  hast  to  do  is  to  submit 

Thy  will  to  His,  to  do  as  he  sees  fit. 

He  can  redeem  thee  from  this  fallen  state, 

And  thee  a  whole  and  perfect  being  make. 

Thy  will  resigned  to  God  with  all  thy  heart, 

Is  true  obedience,  perfect  on  thy  part. 

Tho'  thou  hast  many  enemies  within, 
Who  wound  thy  soul,  and  tempt  thy  heart  to  sin; 
Thy  gracious  God  who  suffers  it  to  be, 
Designs  that  thou  shalt  gain  the  victory. 
Although  in  this  probationary  state, 
Thy  warfare  should  continue  to  be  great; 
Yet  when  once  rightly  entered  thereinto, 
The  title,  perfect  warrior,  may  be  true. 

Thus  man,  if  he  is  willing,  may  possess 
On  earth  a  share  of  real  perfectness, — 
May  the  command  of  Christ,  while  here,  fulfil, 

uBe  perfect" 'tis  yuurhcav'uly   Father's  will; 

May,  like  as  nature,  act  the  honest  part, 
And  serve  the  sov'reign  Lord  with  perfect  heart ; — 
May  in  his  life  set  forth  his  Maker's  praise — 
And  with  divine  acceptance  close  his  days. 

4th  mo.  10th.  The  following  meditation  was  oc- 
casioned by  some  conversation  that  passed  among 
the  young  people,  at  breakfast. 

(i  Youth  want  experience,"  is  a  maxim  true; 
Hence  to  the  aged  is  attention  due.     • 
The  minds  of  youth  are  naturally  intent 
To  gratify  what  is  not  permanent: 
They   think    they're    wise, — that   they   can  judge 

aright, 
And  to  the  aged  sometimes  show  despite; 
Imagine  prejudice  their  counsels  sway, 
Hence  springs  up  reason  prone  to  disobey. 


166  JOHN 

The  aged  may  some  frailties  still  possess, 
Yet  they  all  have  experience  more  or  less; — 
Have  such  experience  youth  cannot  attain, 
Have  felt  effects — can  therefore  them  explain. 
From  which  is  judgment  then  most  pure  and  sage, 
From  youthful  rawness,  or  experienc'd  age? 

14th.  "Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  and  renew  a 
right  spirit  within  me."  In  order  that  the  Lord 
may  do  this,  let  me  endeavour  to  keep  in  such  a 
humble  disposition,  that  at  all  times,  and  upon  all 
occasions,  I  can  in  secret  breathe  the  language,  "Thy 
will  be  done."  When  storms  arise,  when  tempta- 
tions surround,  and  doubts  assail,  let  me  say  to  my 
soul,  Behold  thy  God  stands  graciously  near  to  be 
thy  hiding-place,  thy  helper,  and  thy  director — 
wait  patiently  for  him. 

5th  mo.  9th.  There  is  a  difference  between  ad- 
mitting the  mind  carelessly  to  muse  upon  any  thing 
that  naturally  presents, — and  preserving  such  stay- 
edness  of  thought,  as  to  dispose  it  for  the  reception 
of  things  divine.  If  thou  neglect  the  government 
of  thy  thoughts,  thy  mind  will  become  as  a  wilder- 
ness uncultivated. 

The  Lord  will  do  great  things  for  those  who  look 
unto  him, — for  those  who  delight  in  his  law. 

The  necessary  concerns,  relating  to  the  support 
and  accommodation  of  these  mortal  bodies,  can  ne- 
ver justly  interfere  with  the  more  important  con- 
cerns of  the  immortal  soul. 

The  truly  religious  are  they  who  enjoy  the  plea- 
sures of  this  life  in  a  right  manner. 

Blessed  is  the  mind  that  is  at  liberty  in  solitude 
to  converse  with  the  works  of  nature.     These  then 


AND   CONTEMPLATIONS.  167 

appear  glorious,  they  preach   sound   doctrine,  and 
yield  sweet  delight. 

13th.  The  exercise  of  heavenly  meditation,  or  the 
contemplation  of  the  works  of  God,  prevents  that 
vacuity  of  mind  which  is  ever  exposed  to  folly  and 
to  sin. 

A  tender  heart  is  of  great  price, 
Its  fruits  are  charity  and  love; 
Its  meekness  overcomes  caprice, 
And  doth  compassion  move; 

Bears  and  forbears  with  tenderness, 
Can  with  affliction  sympathise; 

And  any  thing  that's  in  distress, 
A  heart  like  this  cannot  despise. 

15th.  He  that  is  content  with  a  little  has  no 
anxiety  about  acquiring  more. 

A  little  with  content,  is  better  than  abundance 
with  anxiety  and  care. 

He  that  will  not  bring  his  mind  to  his  condition, 
has  to  converse  with  happiness  only  as  a  foreigner. 

Thou  need  never  expect  to  find  happiness  foreign 
from  thy  own  bosom. 

Those  who  seek  true  and  permanent  happiness  in 
temporal  enjoyments,  will  ever  be  disappointed. 

Blessed  Lord,  my  soul  adores  thee, 
My  heart  is  fill'd  with  thankfulness; 

So  good  thou  art  to  one  unworthy, 
How  shall  I  thy  praise  express? 

I  dedicate  my  heart  to  thee; 

Lord,  all  is  thine  which  I  enjoy; 
Thy  will  alone  be  done  in  me, 

Mine  own  transgressing  will  destroy 


168  john  Baldwin's  journal 

Lord,  thou  alone  canst  make  me  clean, 
A  spirit  right,  thou  canst  renew, 

Can  to  thyself  my  heart  redeem, 

And  give  me  strength,  good  to  pursue. 

The  work  is  thine,  most  gracious  God, 

Submission  on  my  part  is  due, 
To  yield  to  thy  chastising  rod, 

That  so  my  peace  may  thence  ensue. 

Prepare  my  heart  to  keep  thy  word, — 

And  every  duty  to  fulfil; 
Teach  me  to  sing  thy  praise,  0  Lord, 

By  doing  of  thy  holy  will. 

18th.  Attended  Bradford  meeting;  where  I  ex- 
perienced renewed  animation  of  spirit,  and  this  say- 
ing of  the  prophet  a  little  opened  with  sweetness: 
"When  the  poor  and  needy  seek  water," — seek 
comfort, — "and  there  is  none"  to  be  found  in  tem- 
poral enjoyments,  that  can  satisfy  their  souls, —  "I 
the  Lord  will  hear  them;  I  the  God  of  Jacob  will 
not  forsake  them.  I  will  open  rivers  in  high  places," 
which  shall  descend  to  water  them  in  their  lowly 
habitations,  —  "and  fountains  in  the  midst  of  the 
vallies," — their  humble  abodes.  "I  will  make  the 
wilderness  a  pool  of  water," — their  wilderness  con- 
dition shall  become  as  waters  of  delight,  "and  the 
dry  land" — their  dry  and  thirsty  souls  shall  become 
as  "springs  of  water."  Thus  will  the  Lord  deal 
with  his  humble,  poor,  and  contrite  ones. 

20th.  Watchfulness  unto  prayer,  is  the  barrier  of 
temptation.  The  exercise  of  watchfulness  tends  to 
humiliation,  and  humility  gives  the  soul  access  to 
heaven. 


AND   CONTEMPLATIONS.  169 

27th.  When  an  evil  disposition  begins  to  appear, 
and  produces  uneasiness  or  disquietude  of  mind, 
great  care  should  be  taken  not  to  indulge  it,  or  feed 
it  in  the  least  degree,  either  by  thought,  word,  or 
action;  but  every  means  should  be  used  to  counter- 
act it.  This  is  taking  up  the  cross; — this  is  bearing 
the  yoke; — and  by  so  doing,  the  truth  of  that  say- 
ing will  be  experienced:  "Resist  the  devil,  and  he 
will  flee  from  you." 

No  cross  endur'd,  the  secret  cause  remains, 
Why  man's  unhappy,  and  so  oft  complains. 
He  murmurs,  frets,  repines,  but  will  not  see 
His  own  tormenter  all  the  while  is  he; — 
He  thinks  that  heav'n  has  doom'd   his  lot  to  be 
A  slave  to  hardship,  toil,  and  misery; 
Gives  way  to  satan,  his  unwearied  foe, 
And  thus  procures  himself  a  state  of  woe. 
Sad  case  indeed!   then  let  us  not  give  way 
So  much  to  satan  as  to  go  astray. 
But  yet,  alas!  how  many  shun  the  cross, 
And  by  their  folly  thus  sustain  a  loss; 
Heap  to  themselves  a  treasure  here  below, 
And  hope  in  transient  things  a  bliss  to  know. 
Hence  are  deceived — anxiety  and  care, 
And  disappointments  in  their  treasures  are. 
He  who  abundance  hath,  is  not  content, 
His  cumb'ring  cares  do  oft  his  rest  prevent. 
The  poor  man,  murm'ring,  thinks  his  case  demands 
More  lib'ral  charity  from  rich  men's  hands. 

All  have  their  troubles — from  a  cause,  'tis  true, 
But  the  real  cause  too  many  misconstrue; 
Not  willing  to  believe,  or  else,  no  doubt, 
The   source  from  whence    they  spring,  would    be 

found  out. 

Vol.  VII.  — 15 


170  John  Baldwin's  journal 

The  regulating  cross  applied,  would  be 

To  them  the  most  effectual  remedy. 

The  rich,  with  their  abundance,  would  be  kind, 

The  poor,  with  little,  would  contentment  find. 

Unhappiness  is  then  (let  none  complain) 

The  poor  man's  folly,  and  the  rich  man's  shame. 

7th  mo.  12th.  The  heavenly  principle  is  the  ba- 
sis of  pure  religion.  'Tis  by  the  feeling  of  its  ope- 
rations, and  attention  thereto,  that  we  come  to  be 
acquainted  with  it.  None  can  know  it,  but  by  its 
own  manifestations.  None  can  learn  it,  but  by  its 
own  teachings. 

I  find  sweet  peace  and  consolation  are  the  results 
of  strict  attention  to  the  operations  of  the  heavenly 
principle,  and  uneasiness  the  consequences  of  devi- 
ating therefrom.  I  love  this  heavenly  principle, 
because  of  its  sweet  effects :  it  softens  and  tenders 
my  natural  disposition. 

13th.  There  are  afflictions  which  originate  from 
certain  causes,  that  are  good  for  us;  and  to  believe 
that  Providence  permits  them  in  order  for  our  good, 
enables  us  to  endure  them  in  such  a  manner,  as  con- 
duces thereto.  "  It  is  good  for  me  that  I  have  been 
afflicted,"  is  the  joyful  acknowledgement  of  those 
who  have  patiently  endured  them,  as  the  turning 
and  operation  of  the  holy  hand.  They  see, — they 
experience  those  afflictions  to  work  for  them  a  far 
more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory,  as  they 
tend  to  humble  that  which  would  be  exalted,  and 
make  pure  that  which  would  be  unholy.  It  is  by 
such  operations,  that  man's  nature  becomes  capable 
of  receiving  in  a  greater  and  higher  degree,  the  glo- 
rious presence  of  Him  who  dwelleth  in  his  holy 
temple. 


AND   CONTEMPLATIONS.  171 

19th.  The  want  of  a  proper  degree  of  seriousness 
subjects  the  mind  to  vanity,  and  through  unwatch- 
fulness  a  disposition  is  felt  to  take  pleasure  in  cru- 
elty. 

On  going  out  to  work  this  morning,  a  snake  was 
observed.  It  endeavoured  to  get  away;  but  the  idea 
of  seeing  how  the  young  dog  and  the  snake  would 
act  in  warfare,  occurred,  with  pleasurable  anticipa- 
tions. The  dog  was  called,  urged  on,  and  they  be- 
came closely  engaged,  in  a  manner  that  excited  con- 
siderable diversion.  The  dog  was  encouraged,  and 
the  snake  tossed  about,  till  at  length  it  was  slain. — 
Poor  creature,  it  intended  us  no  harm.  It  endea- 
voured to  defend  itself  with  the  weapons  which  na- 
ture had  provided  for  it,  but  all  in  vain.  It  became 
a  prey  to  the  merciless.  We  took  away  its  life  for 
our  diversion. 

Reflecting  with  seriousness  upon  this  action  of 
cruelty,  I  was  brought  under  trouble  for  being  ac- 
cessary to  the  death  of  this  poor  animal,  more  espe- 
cially as  it  was  for  the  sake  of  feeding  my  diversion. 
Certainly  it  was  a  cruel  act,  and  the  fancied  pleasure 
taken  therein  was  vanity. 

Through  felt  effects,  I  by  experience  find 
I've  too  much  gratified  a  wand'ring  mind. 
The  rise  of  evil  is  the  sure  effect,    . 
Upon  the  mind  that  doth  the  watch  neglect. 


The  effects  of  an  uncultivated  mind,  exhibited  un- 
der the  representation  of  a  neglected  garden. 

When  in  a  garden,  weeds  are  left  to  grow, 
They  will  despoil  the  tender  plants  we  knowj 


172  john  Baldwin's  journal 

Not  only  by  the  shade  their  leaves  display, 
They  also  draw  the  nourishment  away. 

Now,  as  the  mind  of  man  a  semblance  bears 
Unto  a  garden, — which  real   beauty  wears, 
When  cultivated  by  the  industrious  hand, 
And  profit  to  its  owner  does  command; 
My  muse  intends  to  represent  it  so, 
By  pointing  out  the  moral  as  I  go. 

The  garden  I  conceive  to  be  the  mind, 
The  gard'ner,  he  to  whom  it  is  consign'd: 
The  sun, — his  rays,  his  light,  and  ev'ry  shower, 
To  be  the  blessings  of  the  heavenly  Power: 
The  tender  plants — the  good  to  indicate, 
The  weeds  and  briars,  to  show  the  evil  state. 

Nowr  when  the  gard'ner  neglects  his  care, 
His  work  to  do  in  season,  does  defer; — 
(Look  to  thy  mind! — behold  the  consequence, 
The  danger  of  delay  infer  from  hence,) 
The  wreeds  which  us  his  garden  should  not  grow, 
Will  occupy  the  room  therein,  we  know. 
Look  to  thy  mind  ! — and  see  if  'tis  not  plain, 
The  negligent  shall  always  loss  sustain. 
Those  tender  plants,  which  he  should  cultivate, 
Will  lose  their  beauty  in  a  dwindled  state. 
Look  to  thy  mind  !  eternal  beauty's  there, 
Dependant  on  thy  industry  and  care. 

The  roots  of  weeds  more  strong  and  deep  will 
grow, 
Thro'  such  neglect,  and  branches  spread  also. 
Look  to  thy  mind  !   sin  there  deep  root  may  take, 
And  with  high  thoughts  of  self  may  elevate. 

The  roots  will  suck  the  moisture  from  the  earth, 
So  that  the  tender  plants  must  suffer  dearth. 
Look  to  thy  mind  !  see  sin,  how  it  will  take 
True  comfort  from  thy  soul,  and  wretched  make. 


AND   CONTEMPLATIONS.  173 

The  spreading  branches,  and  expanded  shade, 
The  cheering  beams  and  light  cannot  pervade. 
Look  to  thy  mind  !  if  here  its  pleasures  be, 
The  heav'nly  presence  cannot  come  to  thee. 

The  weeds,  the  thorns,  the  briars  and  thistles, 
they 
Obstruct  the  tender  plants  and  stop  their  way. 
Look  to  thy  mind!  how  anger  will  devour, 
Envy  and  strife,  the  good  will  overpower. 
Thy  neighbours  seeing  this,  induc'd  will  be 
With  cautious  care  to  stand  aloof  from  thee. 

Thus,  the  neglected  garden  we  may  find, 
Will  justly  represent  th'  unwatchful  mind. 
'Twill  like  the  des'late  wilderness  become — 
So  will  the  mind  whose  work  is  left  undone. 

Yet  there  is  something  more  than  what  we've 
heard, 
Of  greater  consequence  may  be  inferr'd: 
The  winter  comes,  when  all  that's  green,  we  know 
Does  by  the  pinching  cold  desist  to  grow. 
Look  to  thy  mind  !—  that  solemn  day  will  come, 
Wherein  salvation's  work  cannot  be  done. 

And  as  the  gard'ner's  winter  store  depends 
Much  on  the  precious  fruits  his  garden  lends; 
Look  to  thy  mind  !   behold  the  consequence, 
And  see  the  dismal  fruits  of  negligence. 
If  weeds,  instead  of  fruitful  plants  did  grow, 
The  want  of  food  the  gard'ner  must  know. 
Look  to  thy  mind  !  how  will  that  want  appear, 
When  awful  stripping  death  approaches  near. 
When  all  those  blessings  that  have  been  bestow'd, 
Have  not  been  cultivated  for  thy  good. 
The  rain  and  sunshine,  which  have  been  compar'd 
To  heav'nly  blessings  that  thy  soul  has  shar'd; 
15* 


174  JOHN    BALDWINS   JOURNAL 

When  vice,  like   weeds,   have    grown   within   the 

mind, 
And  stole  away  the  good  for  thee  designed; 
When  evil  fruits,  instead  of  virtuous  deeds, 
Are  heap'd  upon  thee,  like  those  noxious  weeds; 
(For,  in  that  solemn  day,  thou  must  expect, 
Thy  famish'd  soul  will  all  such  fruits  reject) 
If  nought  but  virtue  then  can  make  thee  blest, 
Where  will  thy  comfort  be?  and  where  thy  rest? 
When  launch'd   into  a  fix'd,  and  endless  state, 
In  lack  of  virtue's  fruits,  what  then  thy  fate? 
If  wint'ry  death  finds  thee  without  a  store, 
Thy  lot  must  be  in  woe  forevermore. 

7th  mo.  30th.  From  the  disposition  which  induces 
a  man  to  entertain  too  high  an  opinion  of  himself, 
originates  a  disposition  to  undervalue  others.  Hence 
the  evil  of  contempt. 

If  young  people  who  spend  so  much  of  their  pre- 
cious time  in  gratifying  their  natural  senses  with 
music  and  songs,  (sometimes  foolish  and  profane 
songs)  would  take  the  subject  seriously  into  consid- 
eration, they  would  find  the  heavenly  Spirit,  or  di- 
vine Witness,  stands  opposed  to  it.  Yea,  I  doubt 
not  that  many,  at  times,  are  sensible  of  its  inconsis- 
tency, and  stand  convicted  by  reproof:  but,  alas! 
human  reason,  human  wisdom,  from  the  corrupted 
source  of  pride,  or  self  love,  prevail  to  harden  the 
heart,  and  darken  the  understanding;  thus  having 
eyes,  they  see  not;  and  ears,  they  hear  not  what  the 
language  of  the  heavenly  Spirit  is. 

8th  mo.  2d.  I  find  by  turning  my  mind  inward 
to  the  heavenly  principle,  or,  in  other  words,  by 
thinking  upon  the  Lord,  and  meditating  in  his  law, 


AND   CONTEMPLATIONS.  175 

there  is  something,  at  times,  very  livingly  operates 
upon  my  feelings,  which  I  term  spiritual  sweetness, 
heavenly  virtue,  or  the  love  of  God.  So  that  much 
depends  upon  the  right  direction  and  employment 
of  my  thoughts. 

The  careless  wand'ring  mind  is  like  a  tree, 
That's  void  of  sap,  and  so  must  fruitless  be; 
Th'  industrious,  stayed  mind,  tho'  often  try'd, 
Grows  like  a  willow  b)'  the  water's  side. 

My  mind  was  filled  with  heavenly  sweetness,  this 
afternoon  as  I  walked  home  from  work;  and  I 
thought  what  a  good  thing  it  was  to  experience 
redemption  from  the  sensual  pleasures  and  fading 
enjoyments  of  time;  inasmuch  as  they  have  a  ten- 
dency to  deprive  the  soul  of  heavenly  treasure. 

Though  the  idea  of  a  separation  from  these  things, 
when  we  are  attached  to  them,  may  excite  sad  and 
gloomy  sensations, — yet  when  the  cross  is  once  ta- 
ken up,  and  we  become  extricated  from  them,  we 
shall  have  to  marvel  at  their  insignificancy,  and  re- 
joice in  the  glorious  change. 

4th.  The  heavenly  principle  is  the  Light  that 
makes  manifest,  reproves,  and  condemns  the  works 
of  darkness. 

When  there  is  a  close  adherence  to  the  heavenly 
principle,  there  is  no  need  to  stand  reasoning,  or 
halting  between  two  opinions,  respecting  what  is 
best  to  do.  It  will  lead  thee,  as  thou  submittest  to 
it,  into  the  paths  of  wisdom  and  knowledge,  without 
anxious  solicitude,  or  painful  research.  It  don't  re- 
quire deep  penetration  to  know  the  duties  it  calls 
thee  to  practise.  Its  operations  are  soft,  tender,  and 
if  faithfully  attended  to,  convincing.     It  lays  no  in- 


176  john  Baldwin's  journal 

junctions  upon  thee, — compels  not  to  obedience; — it 
offers  thee  the  means,  and  leaves  thee  to  thy  choice. 
If  thou  cleave  to  it,  it  will  own  thee  in  love;  but  if 
thou  turn  thy  back  upon  it,  it  will  be  thy  reprover. 
If  thou  take  it  for  thy  counsellor,  it  will  justify  thee 
in  all  thy  ways;  but  if  thou  refuse  its  instructions,  it 
will  condemn  thee. 

The  gift  of  the  ministry  is  a  precious  gift.  How 
beautiful,  exalted,  and  precious  it  becomes,  when  di- 
rected and  governed  by  the  heavenly  principle. — 
Clothe  me,  0  Lord,  with  the  garment  of  humility, 
so  shall  I  be  enabled  to  trust  in  thee,  and  to  draw 
nigh  unto  thee  for  counsel  and  direction  in  all  im- 
portant movements. 

27th.  It  is  a  good  thing  to  have  our  hearts,  at  all 
times,  dedicated  to  the  Lord:  then  we  are  in  the 
condition  of  watchful  servants,  ready  to  receive  and 
obey  him  in  the  way  of  his  requirings. 

30th.  Philip  Price  came,  to  know  my  mind  re- 
specting the  Boarding  School.  After  some  conver- 
sation, I  gave  up  to  go. 

9th  mo.  8th.  The  school  of  Christ  has  its  plea- 
sures. 'Tis  humble  resignation  to  its  blessed  disci- 
pline that  makes  it  pleasant. 

When  once  the  will  to  Christ  is  subject  made, 
And  pride  and  self  as  in  the  dust  are  laid; 
The  holy  discipline  is  not  so  tight, 
Christ's  yoke  is  easy,  and  his  burden  light. 

13th.  Religion  is  of  a  progressive  nature;  and  in 
order  to  advance  therein,  there  must  be  a  pressing 
forward,  under  every  vicissitude.  By  attending  to 
the  dictates  of  the  heavenly  principle,  I  find  it  is  for 
leading  on  to  greater  degrees  of  perfection. 


AND    CONTEMPLATIONS.  177 

0  blessed  principle  of  light  and  grace, 
That  in  the  consciences  of  men  is  plac'd, 
To  be  their  guide  to  everlasting  bliss, 
To  which  if  they  attend,  they  will  not  miss. 
But  Oh!   by  pride,  sincerity's  betray'd, 
Hence  man  is  on  the  side  of  error  sway'd. 

16th.  I  understand  the  boarding  school  commit- 
tee have  agreed  on  my  going  thither,  as  a  teacher. 
The  consideration  of  my  small  experience,  and  por- 
tion of  learning,  in  comparison  with  the  greatness 
and  important  design  of  the  institution,  together 
with  my  present,  retired,  and  happy  situation, — 
brought  gloomy  sensations  over  my  mind;  and  I  was 
more  discouraged  under  the  prospect  of  going  there, 
than  I  ever  remember  to  have  been  the  case  before. 
And  must  I  then  leave  my  present  retired,  content- 
ed situation? — this  little  chamber,  where  I  so  often 
retire  to  enjoy  my  book  and  my  pen; — those  open 
fields  and  shady  groves,  in  which  betimes  I  take 
my  pleasant  walks?  Must  I  leave  my  labour,  where- 
by I  enjoy  the  sweets  of  rest,  and  the  blessings  of 
a  good  appetite?  I  shall  be  deprived  of  those  plea- 
sant evening  walks  up  the  meadow,  when,  after  the 
long  and  sultry  day,  the  setting  sun  invites  Cuffee 
and  me  to  hang  our  scythes  upon  the  bush.  Joseph 
and  little  John  will  no  longer  be  my  companions  in 
the  field.  I  must  be  separated  from  the  healthful 
and  pleasant  occupations  of  the  farm.  I  shall  be  re- 
moved from  the  cordial  friendship  of  my  affectionate 
sisters;  and  from  the  pleasing  duty  or  office  of  alle- 
viating the  cares,  and,  in  adverse  seasons,  of  speak- 
ing a  word  of  comfort  to  my  dear,  aged  parents. — 
Must  I  change  so  happy  a  situation  for  a  noisy, 
crowded  seminary,  where  I  shall  be  confined  within 


178  john  Baldwin's  journal 

the  walls  of  a  large  fabrick,  daily  involved  in  scenes 
of  care; — deprived  of  the  pleasing  entertainment 
of  beholding  the  formation,  and  wonderful  move- 
ments of  the  clouds, — the  phenomena  of  the  thunder 
and  lightning, — and  of  the  winds  and  storms? — the 
pleasure  of  observing  the  falling  of  the  snow  in  win- 
ter, and  the  gentle  distillings  of  the  showers,  in 
summer, — of  listening  to  the  variety  of  the  notes 
of  birds,  of  frogs,  and  of  insects,  in  their  seasons, 
all  which  add  to  the  pleasures  of  the  morning  and 
evening. 

But  let  me  remember,  my  happiness  is  not  de- 
pendent on  where  I  reside,  nor  my  pleasures  on  the 
objects  around  me.  I  must  retire  to  the  closet  of 
my  heart,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  within.  I 
must  dwell  near  to  the  Teacher  placed  there.  He 
who  is  the  Comforter,  will  go  with  me  wherever  I 
go,  and  make  all  things  pleasant  unto  me.  He  will 
be  my  support,  when  trials  assail.,  and  my  consola- 
tion in  times  of  affliction.  This  is  the  way  to  be 
happy  in  every  condition,  and  to  sweeten  my  resi- 
dence wherever  it  may  be. 

22d.  I  am  increasingly  desirous  to  attend  more 
closely  to  the  dictates  of  the  heavenly  Monitor.  I 
love  the  Lord,  because  of  his  righteous  judgments; 
and  the  language  of  my  soul,  under  a  sense  of  his 
goodness  and  mercy,  is,  Let  not  thine  hand  spare, 
nor  thine  eye  pity,  till  thou  hast  purged  away  my 
dross, — my  pride;  and  directed  my  feet  in  the  way 
of  humility.  For  I  see  that  pride,  by  its  subtle  rea- 
sonings, too  frequently  prevails,  so  as  to  lead  me 
out  of  the  right  way. 

10th  mo.  9th.  The  way  to  advance  in  religion,  is 
to  turn  at  the  reproofs  of  instruction.     These  re- 


AND  CONTEMPLATIONS.  179 

proofs  are  the  operations  of  that  heavenly  good, 
which  stand  opposed  to  all  evil,  and,  as  a  light,  dis- 
covers the  arisings  thereof. 

At  our  preparative  meeting,  a  circumstance  oc- 
curred which  produced  the  following  lesson  of  in- 
struction. Let  the  affairs  of  the  church  be  managed 
in  the  peaceable  spirit  and  wisdom  of  Jesus,  with 
decency,  forbearance,  and  love  to  each  other.  This 
is  the  spirit  by  which  all  things  are  kept  in  beautiful 
and  decent  order;  andj  though  different  opinions 
may  originate  from  views  of  things,  yet,  under  its 
blessed  government,  what  love  and  condescension 
prevail  among  brethren.  Hence,  that  which  is  right 
will,  as  it  were,  naturally  take  place. 

11th.  In  order  to  be  furnished  with  strength  to 
resist  every  appearance  of  evil,  it  is  requisite  the 
mind  should  experience  renewed  invigoration : 
which  it  cannot  do  without  food  and  rest,  and  these 
must  be  of  a  heavenly  nature. 

12th.  That  which  obstructs  love  and  unity  amongst 
brethren,  must  be  an  evil,  and  offensive  in  the  sight 
of  heaven.  "  Is  love  and  unity  maintained  amongst 
you,  as  becomes  the  followers  of  Christ?"  This  is 
one  of  the  most  important  queries  for  inspecting  the 
state  of  our  religious  society;  and  the  latter  part,  "  as 
becomes  the  followers  of  Christ,"  adds  to  its  weight 
and  importance.  Mark,  of  what  a  meek  and  hum- 
ble spirit  Christ  was; — savouring  of  nothing  but  the 
nature  of  his  heavenly  Father,  who  is  perfect  love. 
Under  the  influence  of  this  love,  there  can  be  no 
tale-bearing,  back-biting,  nor  spreading  evil  reports: 
no  quarrelling,  contending,  or  complaining  of  one 
another,  about  worldly  affairs:  because,  in  compari- 


ISO  John  Baldwin's  journal 

son  of  the  worth  of  this  cementing  virtue,  all  other 
things  are  of  little  consequence. 

If  thou  apprehends  thy  neighbour  deals  hardly 
with  thee,  or  stands  disposed  to  do  thee  wrong,  put 
the  importance  of  this  love  and  unity  in  competition 
with  every  other  consideration — get  it  in  thy  pos- 
session; then  its  .powerful  virtue  will  make  every 
difficulty  easy  to  be  surmounted. 

19th.  Attended  Bradford  meeting;  where  the 
concern  to  speak  in  public  came  upon  me  with  in- 
creasing weight.  At  length,  I  gave  up,  and  spoke 
a  few  words,  greatly  to  my  peace  and  satisfaction. 

20th.  Evening  reflection.  Though  I  have  felt 
my  mind  enriched  with  what  I  took  to  be  gospel 
love,  and  under  its  sweet  influence  have  ventured 
to  open  my  mouth  in  the  cause  of  righteousness,  yet 
something  seems  to  lurk  about,  that  would  be  up 
and  doing.  Perhaps  it  is  pride,  or  something  from 
the  root  of  pride,  that  leads  out  of  the  right  way; 
and  the  foundation  it  lays  to  build  upon,  cannot 
stand  in  the  day  of  trial.  Blessed  be  the  name  of 
the  Lord;  he  is  my  refuge,  and  in  him  do  I  put  my 
trust:  therefore  the  enemy  cannot  prevail,  neither 
shall  I  be  dismayed.  0  Lord,  preserve  me  in  the 
way  of  humility; — there  am  I  in  safety. 

22d.  It  is  a  good  thing  under  affliction,  to  bow 
down  in  humble  resignation  before  the  Lord.  If  it 
is  his  chastening  rod  for  disobedience,  the  covenant 
of  faithfulness  will  be  more  firmly  renewed; — if  it 
is  admitted  for  trial  of  faith,  and  further  refinement, 
it  adds  unto  patience  an  increase  of  glory. 

27th.  This  world  is  not  the  place  for  the  soul  to 
take  up  its  rest  in.    There  is  need  of  constant  perse- 


AND    CONTEMPLATIONS.  181 

verance,  and  Oh!  how  good  it  is  to  be  advancing  in 
the  heavenly  way !  The  good  Shepherd  of  souls  is 
a  kind  caretaker  and  companion;  he  is  not  wanting 
to  refresh  the  weary  traveller,  when  needful,  as  well 
as  to  protect  from  danger.  The  enemy  may  beset, 
at  times,  as  on  the  right  hand,  and  on  the  left,  and 
the  unwary  traveller  may  receive  a  wound;  yet,  if 
there  is  renewed  exertion,  and  a  right  application 
to  the  weapons  in  possession,  there  is  no  danger  of 
being  taken  captive. 

When  evil  besets,  it  is  a  good  thing  for  the  mind 
to  draw  near  to  the  Lord,  in  faith,  immediately  to 
become  still,  and  take  his  name  in  remembrance; 
for  "the  name  of  the  Lord  is  a  strong  tower;  the 
righteous  flee  unto  it,  and  are  safe." 

I  find  by  experience  that  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
taken  into  remembrance  with  a  suitable  disposition 
of  mind,  has  a  powerful  tendency  to  scatter  every 
thing-  of  an  evil  nature.  This  is  a  strong:  evidence 
of  the  tender  mercy  and  condescension  of  the  Di- 
vine Being,  who  will  draw  nigh  unto  them  that 
draw  nigh  unto  him.  Surely,  if  there  was  nothing 
in  this  name,  the  mind  could  not  be  so  powerfull} 
affected  in  the  meditation  of  it.  I  believe  in  the 
Lord,  and  am  daily  more  and  more  convinced  that 
this  is  the  operation  of  his  holy  Spirit,  which  pro- 
duces the  unavoidable  feelings  of  condemnation  and 
justification.  It  condemns  every  thing  in  man  that 
he  should  not  do,  and  justifies  that  which  he  should 
do.  Who  is  there  that  passes  a  day,  without  feel- 
ing this  operation  in  some  degree  or  other?  Alas! 
its  blessed  admonitions  are,  by  many,  too  much  frus- 
trated for  want  of  attention  and  obedience. 
V0L.  VII  —16 


182  john  Baldwin's  journal 

The  more  watchful  and  careful  we  are,  the  richer 
we  grow  in  heavenly  treasure,  and  the  more  speed 
we  make  on  our  heavenly  journey,  which  is  highly 
requisite  in  this  state  of  existence,  where  time  is  both 
short  and  uncertain. 

Oh!  how  necessary  it  is  to  have  our  affections 
weaned  from  things  below,  and  fixed  on  things 
above !  Nothing  below  can  be  enjoyed,  or  used 
rightly,  without  the  heavenly  influence.  "Blessed 
are  the  meek,  for  they  shall  inherit  the  earth." 

The  operation  of  the  cross, 
Produces  pain  while  there  is  dross. 
But  when  it  makes  the  conscience  pure, 
The  cross  is  easy  to  endure. 

11th  mo.  17th.  Took  leave  of  my  friends,  and 
went  to  West-town  boarding  school  to  reside.  Felt 
poor  and  dejected.  For  several  days  my  situation 
yielded  me  but  a  small  portion  of  comfort.  But  I 
have  consolation  independent  of  that  which  belongs 
to  flesh  and  blood;  so  that  my  soul  secretly  rejoiced 
in  the  Lord. 

22d.  A  number  of  the  larger  boys  having  formed  an 
association  for  the  purpose  of  improving  themselves 
in  oratory,  we  had  an  opportunity  with  them;  in 
which  endeavours  were  used  to  show  them  the  hurt- 
ful tendency  of  such  a  pursuit,  with  regard  to  their 
religious  improvement,  in  this  inexperienced  time 
of  life. 

23d.  There  appears  to  be  much  need  of  religious 
care  and  exertion,  in  this  place.  Hence  the  necessi- 
ty of  aid  from  a  divine  source. 


AND   CONTEMPLATIONS.  183 

Oh  !  blessed  be  that  heavenly  Power 

Which  over  death  prevails; 
It  yields  me  comfort  in  the  hour 

When  other  comfort  fails. 

12th  mo.  15th. 

My  hope,  my  strength  is  in  the  Lord, 

Let  self  abased  be; 
Let  nothing  but  his  holy  word 

Be  near  to  comfort  me. 

May  I  dwell  near  him  all  the  day, 

Resign'd  before  him  stand, 
And  be  as  passive  as  the  clay 

Wrought  in  the  potter's  hand. 

17th.  Engaged  in  assisting  to  treat  with  disorder- 
ly boys,  which,  at  times,  is  a  painful,  exercising 
business  to  me,  and  cannot  avail  much  without  the 
help  of  best  Wisdom. 

Humility's  a  virtue  great, 

And  much  I  wish  it  to  procure; 
A  resign'd  and  truly  humble  state 

Makes  hardships  easy  to  endure. 

Oh  !  that  I  may  resigned  stand, 

Cloth'd  with  humility: 
Withhold  not,  Lord,  thy  chast'ning  hand, 

For  that  works  peace  for  me. 


The  blessed  cross  endur'd,  I  find, 
Makes  way  for  sweet  repose  of  mind. 
This  sweetens  labour, — eases  care, 
And  makes  the  burden  light  to  bear. 


184  john  Baldwin's  journal 

23d.  Let  me  be  careful  to  live  near 
My  true,  unerring  Guide; 
Begin  the  morning  with  this  care, 
And   in  this  care  abide. 

25th.  Having  maintained  a  strict  watch  over  my 
mind  this  day,  I  felt  great  peace.  I  believe  it  is 
possible  to  be  so  humble,  so  redeemed  from  the 
world,  that  no  circumstance,  how  trying  soever,  can 
prevail  to  distress  the  mind. 

26th.  "Watch  and  pray."  There  is  not  much 
danger  but  preservation  will  be  experienced  by  those 
who  rightly  practice  this  of  watchfulness  and  pray- 
er. In  school,  much  difficulty  and  exercise  oc- 
curred. 

Oh!  that  I  may  more  inward  be, 

When  trials  thus  occur, 
And  centre  in  humility 

Without  the  least  demur. 

When  over-anxious  thought  prevails, 

How  shall  I  get  along, 
The  aid  from  self,  which  ever  fails, 

Makes  weak,  instead  of  strong. 

It  is  a  good  and  precious  thing, 

To  dwell  in  such  a  state, 
That  nothing  can  prevail,  to  bring 

The  mind  from  wisdom's  gate. 

Those  little  trials  which  beset, 

If  rightly  we  apply, 
Will  peace  and  consolation  get> 

And  tend  to  purify. 


AND   CONTEMPLATIONS.  185 

28th. 
Withhold  not,  Lord,  thy  chast'ning  hand, 

That  self  reduc'd  may  be; 
Make  pride  to  bow  at  thy  command, 
At  thy  command  to  flee. 

But,  why  need  I  thus  to  ask? 

The  lack  is  on  my  part: 
Do  I  fulfil  my  daily  task, 

With  dedicated  heart? 

I  have  the  means  to  overcome, — 

Do  I  these  means  embrace? 
Is  there  not  something  yet  undone, 

That  must,  if  right,  take  place? 

When  I,  upon  these  means  lay  hold, 

And  rightly  them  apply, 
Truth,  living  counsel  doth  unfold, 

And  yieldeth  rich  supply. 

But  when  I  suffer  self  to  rise, 

The  human  will  to  reign, 
Then  artful  pride  can  means  devise, 

Her  purposes  to  gain. 

29th.  The  more  humble  I  am,  the  less  power 
have  the  cares  of  the  world  to  perplex,  and  the  less 
anxious  I  am  how  1  shall  appear  before  men. 

?Tis  in  humility  that  I 

Enjoy  myself  aright, 
Can  stand  unhurt,  while  storms  pass  by, 

Thro'  darkness,  walk  in  light. 
16* 


186  ACCOUNT  OF  FRIENDS 

It  is  a  low,  but  beauteous  place, 
Low  to  the  pride  of  man: 

Yet,  notwithstanding  that's  the  case, 
Mount  Sion  there  doth  stand. 


ACCOUNT  OF  FRIENDS  IN  VERMONT. 

Timothy  Blake,  of  Strafford,  in  Vermont,  the 
principal  man  among  those  called  Friends,  newly 
convinced  thereaway,  at  whose  house  their  meeting 
was  held,  when  Thomas  Colley,  Moses  Brown, 
Daniel  Cass,  and  William  Rotch,  junr.  visited  them 
in  the  latter  end  of  the  10th  month,  1786,  being  the 
first  of  our  Society  that  ever  visited  them, — appear- 
ed to  be  a  very  intelligent  person,  and  gave  them  a 
particular  account  of  his  convincement,  and  of  the 
settlement  of  himself  and  of  the  meeting  in  that 
place,  the  principal  part  of  which  account  was  near- 
ly as  follows: 

He  being  a  lieutenant  in  the  American  army,  at 
Canada,  in  1776,  at  a  time  when  great  ravages  were 
made  among  the  troops  by  the  small  pox,  was, 
about  midnight,  returning  from  a  visit  to  the  dis- 
tressed of  his  corps,  when,  passing  an  officer's  tent, 
he  was  struck  with  amazement  at  seeing  several  of 
them  in  great  jollity  and  mirth  at  their  cards  and 
cups,  when  so  many  of  the  poor  soldiery  were  in 
such  a  distressed  condition.  Reflecting  on  these 
things,  he  was  favoured  with  a  very  clear  manifesta- 
tion of  Divine  Light  in  his  heart,  which  fully  con- 
vinced him,  not  only  of  their  iniquity,  but  also  of 
his  own  situation,  and  the  inconsistency  of  war  with 
the  christian   precepts;  and  as  he  attended  to  it,  he 


IN  VERMONT.  187 

was  led  to  keep  mostly  by  himself,  until  the  expira- 
tion of  the  time  he  had  engaged  for,  which  was  then 
about  two  months,  thinking  his  duty  to  those  under 
his  command  required  his  continuance  with  them 
till  that  time  expired. 

Some  time  after  his  return  home,  finding  one  of 
his  acquaintance  was  separated  from  the  Congrega- 
tional way  of  worship,  they  often  were  in  company 
together,  and  at  length  concluded  to  meet  for  Divine 
worship.  Not  long  after  this,  he  thought  it  his  duty 
to  remove  to  Strafford,  which  was  then  very  little 
inhabited,  and  in  the  year  1778,  prevailed  upon  his 
wife  to  remove  thither.  Soon  after  he  came  there, 
finding  a  few  persons  of  religious  inclinations,  they 
concluded  to  hold  meetings  on  first-days,  which 
were  accordingly  held  in  the  year  1779,  at  the  house 
of  Eliza  West,  widow,  and  afterwards  removed  to 
said  Timothy  Blake's  house,  where  a  meeting  has 
ever  since  been  continued. 

He  informed  them  the  first  meeting  was  held  in 
silence,  after  which  his  mouth  was  opened  in  testi- 
mony; that  he  has  since  been  concerned  at  times, 
to  visit  some  neighbouring  towns,  and  appointed 
meetings  in  them.  Several  others  of  their  neigh- 
bours appearing  convinced  of  the  same  principles 
with  himself,  since  they  first  held  meetings,  and  the 
most  of  those  with  whom  he  first  united,  falling 
away,  there  are  now  about  nine  families,  called  mem- 
bers of  their  body,  who  mostly  are  a  tender  hearted 
people,  but  rather  raw  and  inexperienced.  They 
appeared  very  thankful  for  the  visit,  kindly  received 
the  advice  that  was  imparted  to  them,  and  seemed 
heartily  disposed  to  profit  thereby,  being  in  a  good 


188  ACCOUNT  OF  FRIENDS  IN  VERMONT. 

degree  made  sensible  of  the  infant  state  of  their  reli- 
gious progress. 

At  a  place  called  Sharon,  four  and  a  half  miles 
from  Strafford,  two  families  having  been  convinced 
within  the  course  of  the  year  1786,  they  have  settled 
a  meeting-house  there,  at  the  house  of  Matthew 
Herrington,  held  once  in  two  weeks,  which  is  at- 
tended by  T.  Blake,  and  the  intermediate  day  these 
generally  attend  at  Strafford.  They  appeared  to  have 
had  very  little  acquaintance  with  our  Society,  other- 
wise than  by  report,  and  none  personally  with  any 
member  of  it,  and  it  did  not  appear  they  had  ever 
read  any  Friends'  books,  except  Richard  Davies' 
Life,  and  William  Penn's  Advice  to  his  Children. 

On  first-day,  the  22d  of  10th  mo.,  1786,  Thomas 
Colley  and  his  companions  aforesaid,  attended  their 
meeting,  which  was  as  large  as  usual,  although  they 
had  no  notice  of  this  visit  previous  thereto;  at  the 
close  of  which  Thomas  Colley  expressed  a  desire  to 
see  them  again  next  day,  and  of  having  a  meeting 
at  Sharon  on  third-day,  which  they  very  readily 
complied  with,  and  in  all  of  them  he  was  favoured 
to  administer  doctrine,  counsel,  and  advice  season- 
able and  pertinent  to  their  situation;  and  the  last 
meeting  was  concluded  with  solemn  supplication. 

At  the  close  of  the  second  meeting,  they  had  a 
conference  with  those  in  unity  one  with  another, 
which  vvas  to  them  an  humbling  season,  they  most- 
ly attempting  to  express  their  gratitude  to  the  Father 
of  mercies  for  the  unexpected  favour  they  had  been 
made  partakers  of  in  this  visit,  their  own  confirma- 
tion in  the  faith,  and  sincere  desires  to  take  fresh 
courage,  and  to  be  more  and  more  engaged  to  come 


PATRICK    HENRY'S   LETTER.  189 

up  in  their  several  duties,  manifested  by  the  invisi- 
ble Teacher. 

Besides  these  nine  families,  there  are  several  other 
tender  hearted  people,  who  met  with  Thomas  Colley 
and  companions,  and  seemed  well  disposed;  several 
books  were  left  among  them,  such  as  Mary  Brooke 
on  Silent  Waiting,  Grounds  of  an  Holy  Life,  Penn's 
Advice  to  the  Newly  Convinced,  &c. 


A  Letter  from  a  Member  of  the  Assembly  of  Vir~ 
ginia  to  Edward  Stabler. 

Hanover,  January  18th,  1773. 

Dear  Sir, — I  take  this  opportunity  to  acknow- 
ledge the  receipt  of  Anthony  Benezet's  book  against 
the  Slave  Trade.  I  thank  you  for  it.  Is  it  not  a 
little  surprising,  that  Christianity,  whose  chief  ex- 
cellence consists  in  softening  the  human  heart,  in 
cherishing  and  improving  its  finer  feelings, — should 
encourage  a  practice  so  totally  repugnant  to  the  first 
impressions  of  right  and  wrong;  what  adds  to  the 
wonder  is,  that  this  abominable  practice  has  been 
introduced  in  the  most  enlightened  ages.  Times 
that  seem  to  have  pretensions  to  boast  of  high  im- 
provement in  the  arts,  sciences,  and  refined  morali- 
ty, have  brought  into  general  use,  and  guarded  by 
many  laws,  a  species  of  usurpation  and  tyranny, 
which  our  more  rude  and  barbarous,  but  more  hon- 
est ancestors  detested.  Is  it  not  amazing,  that  at  a 
time  when  the  rights  of  humanity  are  defined  and 
understood  with  precision,  in  a  country  above  all 
others  fond  of  liberty,  that,  in  such  an  age,  and  such 
a  country,  we  find  men  professing  a  religion  the 


190  PATRICK   HENRY'S  LETTER. 

most  humane,  mild,  meek,  gentle  and  generous, 
adopting  a  principle  as  repugnant  to  humanity,  as  it 
is  inconsistent  with  the  Bible,  and  destructive  to 
liberty.  Every  thinking  honest  man  rejects  it  in 
speculation,  but  how  few  in  practice  from  conscien- 
tious motives  !  The  world  in  general  has  denied 
your  people  a  share  of  its  honours,  but  the  wise  will 
ascribe  to  you  a  just  tribute  of  virtuous  praise,  for 
the  practice  of  a  train  of  virtues,  among  which  your 
disagreement  to  slavery  will  be  principally  ranked. 
I  cannot  but  wish  well  to  a  people,  whose  system 
imitates  the  example  of  Him  whose  life  was  perfect; 
and,  believe  me,  I  shall  honour  the  Quakers  for  their 
noble  efforts  to  abolish  slavery;  they  are  equally  cal- 
culated to  promote  moral  and  political  good.  Would 
any  one  believe  that  I  am  master  of  slaves  of  my 
own  purchase?  I  am  drawn  along  by  the  general 
inconvenience  of  living  without  them:  I  will  not, 
I  cannot  justify  it;  however  culpable  my  conduct,  I 
will  so  far  pay  my  devoir  to  virtue,  as  to  own  the 
excellence  and  rectitude  of  her  precepts,  and  to 
Jament  my  want  of  conformity  to  them.  I  believe 
a  time  will  come,  when  an  opportunity  will  be  offer- 
ed to  abolish  this  lamentable  evil;  every  thing  we 
can  do  is,  to  improve  it  if  it  happens  in  our  day;  if 
not,  let  us  transmit  to  our  descendants,  together 
with  our  slaves,  a  pity  for  their  unhappy  lot,  and  an 
abhorrence  for  slavery.  If  we  cannot  reduce  this 
wished-for  reformation  to  practice,  let  us  treat  the 
unhappy  victims  with  lenity; — it  is  the  farthest  ad- 
vance we  can  make  towards  justice; — it  is  a  debt 
we  owe  to  the  purity  of  our  religion,  to  show  that 
it  is  at  variance  with  that  law  which  warrants  sla- 
very. 


JAMES  LORD^  EPISTLE.  191 

Here  is  an  instance  that  silent  meetings  (the  scoff 
of  reverend  doctors)  have  done  that  which  learned 
and  elaborate  preaching  could  not  effect:  so  much 
preferable  are  the  genuine  dictates  of  conscience, 
and  a  steady  attention  to  its  feelings,  above  the 
teachings  of  those  men  who  pretend  to  have  found 
a  better  guide.  I  exhort  you  to  persevere  in  so 
worthy  a  resolution.  Some  of  your  people  disagree, 
or  at  best  are  lukewarm  in  the  abolition  of  slavery. 
Many  treat  the  resolution  of  your  meeting  with 
ridicule,  and  among  those  who  throw  contempt 
upon  it  are  clergymen,  whose  surest  guard  against 
both  ridicule  and  contempt,  is  a  certain  act  of  As- 
sembly. I  know  not  where  to  stop,  I  could  say 
many  things  on  this  subject;  a  serious  view  of  which 
gives  a  gloomy  prospect  to  future  times.  Excuse 
this  scrawl,  and  believe  me,  with  esteem, 

Your  obedient  servant,  P.  Henry,  Jr. 


To  Friends  ivho  belong  to  the  week-day  meeting, 
held  at  JVoodbary  Creek,  Greeting; — 

Dear  and  well  beloved  Friends, — There  remains  a 
concern  upon  my  mind  for  your  growth  and  pros- 
perity in  the  blessed  Truth,  into  which  the  feet  of 
our  minds  have  in  some  degree  been  turned,  and  the 
spiritual  eye  in  us  opened,  so  that  we  have  had  some 
sight  of  the  beauty  that  there  is  in  holiness,  without 
which  none  can  see  God  to  their  comfort.  Dear 
Friends,  I  find  it  to  live  in  my  mind  to  exhort  you 
to  a  steady  walking  before  the  Lord,  and  with  all 
diligence  keep  up  your  meetings,  not  only  on  first- 
days,   but  on   week-days  also;    and  when    you   are 


192  JAMES  LORD'S  EPISTLE. 


gathered  together  in  your  little  week-day  meetings* 
as  well  as  other  meetings,  Oh!  the  earnest  concern 
that  you  ought  to  be  in,  that  a  dull,  heavy,  or  negli- 
gent frame  of  mind  do  not  prevail  upon  any  of  you, 
but  that  you  may  all  labour  in  that  gift  which  the 
Lord  has  graciously  bestowed  on  you  in  the  secret 
of  your  souls,  that  so  in  that  good  exercise  of  mind 
when  thus  met  together,  you  may  witness  the  pro- 
mise fulfilled,  that  wheresoever  two  or  three  are 
met  together  in  my  name  (saith  the  Lord)  there  am 
I  in  the  midst  of  them:  that  you  may  thus  witness 
his  powerful  presence  accompanying  you  in  your 
solid  waiting  before  the  Lord,  is  the  earnest  desire 
of  my  spirit  before  the  Lord  for  you. 

My  dear  Friends,  I  find  a  concern  in  my  mind  to 
give  you  a  caution  to  watch  over  your  own  spirits, 
that  there  may  not  any  thing  arise  in  any  of  you  to 
disquiet  the  peace  of  the  church,  but  all  endeavour 
to  live  in  love  one  with  another,  so  that  it  may  be 
demonstrated  to  the  world,  that  you  are  the  disciples 
of  Christ  indeed;  and  here  you  will  come  to  witness 
your  fellowship  to  be  with  the  Father  and  with  the 
Son,  to  whom  be  glory  and  dominion,  for  ever  and 
ever.  You  are  often  in  my  remembrance,  and  it 
would  be  matter  of  great  joy  to  hear  of  your  welfare 
and  growth  in  the  Truth.  I  remain  with  desires  to 
be  your  fellow  traveller  towards  a  city  which  has 
foundations,  whose  maker  and  builder  is  God,  and 
with  the  salutation  of  unfeigned  love  to  you  all,  I 
bid  you  farewell  in  the  Lord,  and  subscribe  myself 
your  loving  friend  and  brother  in  the  unchangeable 
Truth,  James  Lord. 

From  Flushing,  on  Long  Island,  the  27th  of  8th  mo.  1727. 


FRIESTIIS'  MISCELLANY. 

No.  5.]  EIGHTH   MONTH,   1835.  [Vor.  VII. 

Testimony  concerning  Hannah  Churchman. 

Hannah  Churchman,  the  daughter  of  Mordeeai 
James,  by  his  first  wife,  Gaynor  Lloyd,  was  born  at 
Goshen,  Chester  county,  in  the  1st  mo.,  old  style, 
172S;  her  mother  died  when  she  was  an  infant, 
about  seven  months  old.  In  the  year  1736,  her  fa- 
ther married  again,  and  settled  in  East  Nottingham, 
where  she  was  educated  by  him  and  her  step-mother, 
Dinah  James;  whose  religious  care  over  her,  accord- 
ing to  her  account  of  them  in  that  respect,  proved 
very  useful  in  preserving  her  out  of  undue  liberties, 
more  than  many  other  young  people.  She  was  in  a 
good  degree  innocent  and  religiously  inclined  in  her 
youthful  days,  and  when  grown  up  was  favoured 
with  a  good  share  of  understanding  and  natural 
abilities.  In  the  5th  month,  1752,  she  entered  into 
a  marriage  state  with  George  Churchman,  being 
turned  of  twenty-four  years  of  age;  between  that 
time  and  the  year  1772,  she  became  the  mother  of 
ten  children,  nine  of  whom  lived  to  grow  up. 

She  was  a  woman  early  impressed  with  a  sense  of 
the  necessity  of  an  unremitting  religious  care  in 
bringing  up  her  children,  which  she  in  a  good  de- 
gree practiced  amongst  them  whilst  they  were  very 
young,  endeavouring  to  keep  them  in  subjection, 
and  to  nip  the  early  buddings  which  are  apt  to  ap- 
Vol.  VII.— 17 


194  TESTIMONY  CONCERNING 

pear  in  children,  to  seek  to  be  gratified  in  an  un- 
suitable manner;  fully  believing,  and  afterwards 
finding,  from  thirty-six  years  solid  experience,  that 
a  diligent  care  of  this  kind,  made  the  way  much 
easier  for  maintaining  government  in  a  family,  than 
where  fond  indulgence  and  improper  gratifications 
are  allowed  to  take  place.  It  is  well  known  to 
some,  that  for  many  years  she  frequently  mourned 
in  secret  from  a  sense  of  the  want  of  proper  care, 
and  a  truly  religious  education  among  many  Friends' 
children,  and  had  a  hint  of  it  in  family  visits  which 
she  was,  at  times,  engaged  in,  as  well  as  in  the  wo- 
men's meetings  for  discipline;  being  fully  appre- 
hensive that  where  young  people  were  thus  indulg- 
ed, and  not  kept  under  proper  subjection  and  re- 
straint in  their  minority,  but  suffered  to  begin  to 
grow  unruly,  heady,  and  high-minded,  if  they  after- 
wards go  further  astray  from  the  discipline  and  sim- 
plicity of  Truth, — those  parents  who  thus  incau- 
tiously lose  their  authority,  are  in  danger  of  becom- 
ing chargeable  with  their  children's  misdemeanors, 
if  not  (some  of  them)  with  their  downfall. 

She  appeared  to  be  favoured  with  a  gift  for  the 
maintenance  of  order,  as  well  as  endowed  with  pru- 
dence, in  the  exercise  of  church  discipline,  wherein 
she  was  firm  for  the  cause  of  Truth,  to  the  best  of  her 
knowledge,  and  very  useful  in  meetings  for  that  pur- 
pose; kind  and  tender-hearted  towards  penitent 
transgressors,  as  well  as  to  her  neighbours  in  general, 
especially  when  under  distress  by  sickness:  diligent 
and  exemplary  both  as  to  herself  and  family  in  the  at- 
tendance of  religious  meetings,  and  in  a  labour  for 
lively  offerings  to  be  presented  there.  In  the  year 
1778,  she  was  chosen  to  the  station  of  an  elder,  in 


HANNAH  CHURCHMAN.  195 

which,  we  believe,  she  was  concerned  to  be  upright 
and  faithful  according  to  her  capacity;  a^nd  a  cover- 
ing of  religious  exercise  frequently  attended  her 
mind  for  the  prosperity  of  Truth. 

In  the  summer,  1777,  she  was  concerned,  with 
the  concurrence  of  her  friends,  to  attend  the  Quar- 
terly meeting  at  Fairfax,  in  Virginia,  and  in  the 
11th  month  following,  from  a  like  concern,  attempt- 
ed, with  several  other  Friends,  in  a  very  difficult 
time,  to  attend  Philadelphia  Quarterly  meeting,  and 
to  visit  the  wives  and  children  of  several  Friends 
of  that  city,  who  were  then  in  a  state  of  banishment; 
but  was  stopped  in  Darby  by  a  part  of  the  continen- 
tal army,  who  refused  to  let  them  go  in.  It  also 
appears  that  twice  since  that  time,  she,  from  a  reli- 
gious draught  which  she  felt,  attended  the  Yearly 
Meeting  in  Maryland,  once  the  Quarterly  meeting 
at  Haddonfield,  and  once  the  general  and  Quarterly 
meeting  at  Salem;  and  likewise  in  the  5th  month, 
1788,  from  a  religious  draught,  she,  with  her  friends' 
approbation,  attended  Philadelphia,  Abington,  and 
Chester  Quarterly  meetings,  which  was  followed 
with  satisfaction  of  mind,  as  she  expressed,  for  her 
attention  to  such  little  items  of  duty.  Some  other 
times  formerly,  we  find  she  went  to  different  month- 
ly meetings,  according  to  like  drawings  which  she 
felt,  one  of  which  it  appears  was  at  an  awful  season, 
when  she  found  her  mind  not  easy  to  forbear  endea- 
vouring to  attend  the  monthly  meeting  at  Kennet, 
on  the  day,  and  near  the  place  where  that  called  the 
Brandy  wine  battle  happened,  in  the  year  1777, 
having  to  go  along  not  far  behind  a  part  of  the 
British  army,  who  had  that  morning  passed  on  the 
same  roadj  on  her  return,  although  she  found  but 


196  ACCOUNT    OF 

few  Friends  collected  there,  many  being  prevented 
by  the  difficulties  which  prevailed,  she  expressed 
peace  in  giving  up  to  the  motion  to  go  thither, 
wherein  she  was  accompanied  by  one  man  Friend, 
her  neighbour,  at  her  request. 

Upon  the  whole,  on  recollecting  her  exercises, 
and  viewing  the  steps  of  her  pilgrimage  thro'  life, 
though  some  of  them  might  appear  singular  to 
many;  also,  observing  the  peaceable  manner  of  her 
close,  as  hereunto  annexed,  we  have  cause  to  be- 
lieve she  was  an  honest,  religious  Friend,  who  tho' 
missed  among  us,  is  doubtless  gone  to  rest  in  safety. 
She  departed  this  life  at  her  own  habitation,  in  East 
Nottingham  aforesaid,  in  Cecil  county,  Maryland, 
the  16th  of  the  10th  month,  17S9,  in  the  sixty-se- 
cond year  of  her  age,  and  was  decently  interred  the 
19th,  in  Friends'  burying-place  there,  accompanied 
by  a  large  collection  of  her  friends  and  neighbours; 
after  which,  a  solemn,  satisfactory  meeting  was  held, 
where  the  power  and  instructive  savour  of  Truth  was 
measurably  in  dominion,  and  praises  given  therefor 
to  the  Holy  Author  of  blessings.  We  conclude  with 
expressing,  it  appears  to  be  a  fresh  instance  that  the 
real  value  of  some  servants  may  be  better  known 
after  their  decease,  than  whilst  they  are  living. 

The  following  is  an  account  of  some  Expressions 
dropt  by  our  friend  Hannah  Churchman,  in 
her  last  illness,  and  of  the  disposition  of  her 
mind  previous  thereto;  the  substance  ivhereof 
ivas  taken  down  for  the  satisfaction  and  benefit 
of  others. 

She  had  received  a  fall  in  the  5th  month,  1789, 
on  which  account  she  was   confined   nearly  three 


HER  LAST  ILLNESS.  197 

months;  during  that  time  she  manifested  becoming 
patience  and  fortitude  of  mind,  under  her  pain  and 
affliction.  And  altho'  a  state  of  lameness  continued, 
she  frequently  got  out  to  meetings,  and  for  several 
weeks  before  the  Yearly  Meeting,  she  at  times  hint- 
ed the  strong  draught  of  mind  she  felt  for  endeavour- 
ing to  attend  there  this  year,  thinking  she  should 
scarcely  be  of  ability  to  attend  many  more  meetings 
of  that  kind.  She  accomplished  the  journey  to  Phi- 
ladelphia, and  returned  home  on  the  5th  of  the  10th 
month,  being  the  second-day  evening  after  the  close 
of  the  Yearly  Meeting;  and  expressed  her  satisfac- 
tion and  thankfulness,  in  being  favoured  to  sit  with 
her  friends  once  more  in  that  solemnity,  being  ap- 
prehensive there  had  been,  of  latter  years,  a  visible 
and  comfortable  increase  of  weight  among  women 
Friends,  when  collected  there;  yet  withal  mentioned 
her  renewed  concern  respecting  some  things  (similar 
to  what  she  had  been  closely  exercised  on  account 
of  in  former  years,)  wherein  more  wisdom  and  care, 
as  she  thought,  was  necessary  to  be  observed,  in 
order  for  the  further  prevalence  of  order  and  right 
authority  in  such  meetings,  that  the  youth  might 
receive  profitable  instruction,  and  other  Friends  be 
strengthened  to  labour  for  an  increase  of  the  order 
of  Truth  in  the  inferior  meetings. 

She  attended  to  her  family  business  with  usual 
cheerfulness  for  several  days  after  her  return;  and 
was  at  the  preparative  meeting  the  same  week,  but 
was  taken  unwell  on  seventh-day,  the  10th  of  the 
10th  month,  and  continued  about  a  week,  being 
preserved  much  in  her  senses,  and  in  calmness  of 
mind,  under  bodily  affliction;  for  near  four  days  of 
17* 


198  ACCOUNT   OF 

which  time  she  did  not  say  much,  nor  discover  an 
apprehension  that  her  end  was  so  near. 

Before  day,  on  the  morning  of  the  14th,  she  grew 
worse,  and  requested  several  women  Friends  of  her 
neighbours  to  be  sent  for;  but  after  some  hours  was 
easier  again,  and  then  repeated  the  satisfaction  she 
had  felt  in  being  once  more  at  the  Yearly  Meeting; 
saying,  if  she  lived,  she  had  thoughts  of  endeavour- 
ing to  collect  her  family  oftener  into  stillness,  or 
silent  waiting,  believing  it  would  be  profitable;  and 
mentioned  her  apprehension  that  a  stricter  regula- 
tion was  much  wanted  in  many  Friends'  families; 
and  remarked  the  manner  in  which  she  and  her 
dear  friend,  Rebecca  Wright,  lately  parted  in  Phila- 
delphia. About  the  second  hour  that  afternoon,  her 
disorder  increased,  and  she  said  she  believed  now 
that  she  must  soon  leave  us.  She  requested  of  her 
husband  and  children,  that  they  might  be  quite  re- 
signed; and  as  her  strength  allowed  her  to  speak, 
she,  at  several  times,  expressed  in  substance  as  fol- 
lows: "I  hope  I  am  fully  resigned  in  the  matter, 
and  I  beg  of  you,  my  dear  children,  not  to  add  to 
my  affliction  by  your  sorrow.  Oh!  I  seem  too  far 
spent  to  speak  much  now,  yet  can  say  in  truth,  I 
love  you  all  more  than  I  can  express.  I  have  many 
times  anxiously  craved  the  divine  blessing  for  you, 
my  children,  when  you  have  been  asleep.  May  you 
now  be  bowed  into  stillness.  Trust  in  the  Lord; 
love  him  and  his  truth;  and  you  will  find  him  a 
helper.  Make  yourselves  quite  easy  respecting  me. 
0  yes!  I  have  an  assurance  of  going  to  rest — I  feel 
nothing  in  my  way.  It  is  not  because  I  don't  love 
you,  that  I  am  willing  to  leave  you.  My  near  con- 
nexions are  very  precious  to  me.    Your  kind  affec- 


HER  LAST  ILLNESS.  199 

tionate  sympathy  and  care  for  me,  under  many  af- 
flictions, have  been  great;  and  now  I  can  freely  trust 
you  all  in  the  Divine  hand.  He  will  regard  you 
if  you  sincerely  love  him.  My  faith  is  firm, — my 
hope  and  confidence  in  the  Most  High,  is  an  anchor 
to  my  soul.  It  is  all  the  anchor  we  can  have  at  such 
a  time  as  this.  I  have  been  favoured  with  strength 
to  endeavour  honestly  to  discharge  my  duty  in  my 
family,  as  well  as  among  my  friends,  according  to 
my  capacity.  I  have,  at.  times,  loved  and  preferred 
the  Truth  above  all  things,  and  have  not  neglected 
to  examine  my  accounts,  and  to  have  them  settled  as 
I  have  passed  along,  and  now  I  feel  that  all  is  clear. 
Death  has  no  terrors  in  it — I  can  look  at  it  calm- 
ly— the  sting  is  taken  away!  I  love  all,  and  forgive 
all.  Remember  my  dear  love  to  all  my  friends." 
To  a  woman  friend  about  to  lake  leave  of  her  that 
afternoon,  she  said  nearly  thus:  "My  dear  friend, 
there  has  been  precious  unity  known  between  us, 
which  has  continued.  I  feel  it  now,  and  hope  we 
shall  die  in  it." 

On  fifth-day,  the  15th,  in  the  afternoon,  a  friend 
coming  in  to  see  her,  she  said,  "I  am  very  poorly, 
and  passing  away  from  this  vale  of  tears."  And 
again,  when  he  took  leave  of  her,  "Farewell:  my 
continuance  is  very  doubtful,  and  if  we  never  see 
each  other  more,  I  hope  there  is  peace,"  or  near  to 
this  effect.  As  her  difficulty  of  breathing  increased, 
her  bodily  strength  declined,  yet  at  some  intervals 
she  got  refreshing  sleep.  At  one  time  being  asked, 
when  she  was  low,  if  she  still  felt  inward  strength 
for  her  support,  she  said,  yes,  desiring  patience 
might  be  continued  to  carry  her  through. 

On  sixth-day  afternoon,   about  the  fourth  hour, 


200  ACCOUNT   OF 

feeling  a  little  revival  of  strength,  she  spake  nearly 
thus  to  a  friend  who  came  in: — "What  a  precious 
thing  it  is  to  know  the  unity  ! — -Labour  earnestly 
for  it,  and  seek  after  it:  it  is  not  to  be  had  without 
seeking  for.  What  a  precious  thing  it  is  to  live  in  love 
and  peace,  and  to  die  in  it!  Nothing  can  give  equal 
comfort  when  affliction  or  death  looks  us  in  the  face. 
There  is,  at  times,  something  in  our  poor  nature, 
too  big,  or  too  high,  to  submit  to  the  meekness;  but 
this  must  be  reduced  before  we  can  come  at  true 
peace;  and  if  we  will  not  bow  in  mercy,  we  must 
bow  in  judgment."  Her  second  son  coming  in, 
who  had  been  sent  for,  she  embraced  him  very  af- 
fectionately, and  desired  he  might  take  all  things 
patiently,  which  were  permitted  to  come  as  trials. 
About  five  in  the  evening,  her  third  son,  having 
occasion  to  go  for  his  wife  to  her  father's,  she 
freely  gave  him  up,  taking  leave,  as  not  expecting 
to  see  him  more  in  mutability.  After  this  she 
seemed  to  sleep  a  little;  and  about  the  eighth  hour, 
being  somewhat  revived  in  her  strength,  she  tender- 
ly took  leave  of  her  husband  and  children  that  were 
present,  with  composure  of  mind,  one  by  one,  ex- 
pressing a  few  words  to  several  of  them  as  she 
thought  suitable  to  their  states;  she  also  took  leave 
of  several  others  present,  expressing  again  the  great 
love  she  felt  to  all  ranks,  even  the  meanest  of  peo- 
ple, repeating  her  love  to  Friends;  she  mentioned 
a  little  black  boy  in  the  family,  saying,  she  loved 
him:  and  near  this  time,  hinted  again  "the  great 
want  of  regulation  in  Friends'  families."  A  person 
coming  in  after  she  had  taken  leave  of  others,  she 
expressed  nearly  thus  to  him:  "This  is  a  task  we 
all  have  to  pass  through,  and  happy  is  it  for  those 


HER  LAST  ILLNESS.  201 

who  are  prepared  for  death.  What  an  excellent  thing 
it  is  substantially  to  labour  for  a  solid,  quiet,  inward 
weight;  to  seek  to  be  more  in  substance  than  in 
show!  In  meetings  for  worship,  and  in  meetings  for 
discipline,  I  have  very  often  thought  of  it,  for  men 
and  boys,  and  others,  as  that  which  makes  Friends 
wise,  of  sound  judgment,  and  steady  in  the  cause  of 
truth."  Soon  after,  she  further  expressed,  "The 
sum  of  what  I  have  to  recommend  all  to,  if  I  could 
send  forth  my  words  to  all,  is,  an  earnest  care  to 
press  after  life  and  substance,  which  is  beyond  all 
outward  show;  fair  words  and  fine  expressions  being 
vain  without  this."  Then  appearing  to  be  much 
spent,  she  desired  stillness,  and  not  so  much  com- 
pany in  the  room,  and  seemed  to  go  into  a  pleasant 
sleep.  In  her  last  hours,  the  difficulty  of  breathing 
did  not  admit  her  to  lay  down,  choosing  either  to 
sit  in  her  chair,  or  to  be  supported  in  the  bed,  or  on 
the  bed-side  leaning  forward.  When  she  awaked 
again,  she  said,  "My  glass  is  almost  run  out."  And 
at  another  time,  "The  close  of  all  will  come." — 
About  an  hour  before  her  departure,  she  tenderly 
expressed  herself  in  supplication; — "0  Lord,  grant 
me  patience  with  this  cup; — deliver  me  from  this 
affliction,  and  admit  me  into  rest  at  the  close  of  all; 
yet  not  my  will,  but  thine,  0  Lord,  be  done." 

Near  the  last,  she  mentioned  her  dear  son  Mica- 
jah  (who  died  in  the  beginning  of  last  year)  saying, 
"Some  of  his  last  words  were,  nature  struggles  long, 
and  is  hard  to  yield  to  the  stroke  of  death;"  and 
added,  "It  is  painful,  but  I  must  endure  it  all,  keep- 
ing on  will  make  an  end."  After  this,  her  strength 
and  breath  gradually  decreased,  and  she  quietly 
expired,  a  little  before  midnight,  the  16th  of  the 


202  THOUGHTS  ON  DEATH. 

10th  month,  1789;  a  sweet  and  comforting  savour 
being  mercifully  felt  at  this  awful  season. 


THOUGHTS  ON  DEATH. 

Written  by  David  Cooper,  near  Woodbury,  New  Jersey. 

Every  period  or  portion  of  time  has  its  employ- 
ment; the  most  useful  and  necessary  is  that  which 
tends  to  prepare  us  for  the  succeeding.  The  activi- 
ty, and  the  busy  scene  of  childhood  and  youth,  fit 
us  for  the  life  of  action  allotted  to  young  men,,  and 
the  energies  of  manhood  are  employed  to  provide 
and  lay  up  a  store  against  the  winter  of  life,  or  old 
age,  when  we  can  no  longer  labour;  so  that  then, 
being  provided  with  things  needful,  we  may  bid 
adieu  to  the  active  world,  and  prepare  for  our  great 
and  last  change. 

I  seem  to  be  marshalled  in  this  class.  Mine  ap- 
pears to  be  the  serious  and  awful  business  of  declin- 
ing age:  for  though  years  have  not  whited  my  head, 
yet  m}*  infirmities  tell  me  that  I  am  old,  and  point 
at  the  grave.  How  oft  has  it  gaped  upon  me  when 
I  have  been  tottering  on  its  brink,  and  my  faltering 
tongue  ready  to  call  for  my  winding-sheet  !  How 
often  have  I  been  trembling  on  the  verge  of  eterni- 
ty, when  the  thin  partition  seemed  ready  to  open 
upon  me  !  yet  have  I  been  snatched  as  it  were  from 
the  jaws  of  death,  and  my  portion  of  time  lengthen- 
ed out.  I  am  still  numbered  with  the  living;  and, 
while  one  friend  drops  here,  and  another  there,  I 
am  yet  continued  in  time.  Thus,  in  addition  to  my 
days,  can  any  thing  be  more  rational, — can  any  thing 


THOUGHTS  ON  DEATH.  203 

* 

be  more  awfully  necessary,  than  serious  thoughts, 
and  an  industrious  preparation  for  my  long  and  end- 
less home?  Let  me  ever  indulge  these  reflections, 
that  pour  themselves  upon  me,  in  my  solitary  and 
lonely  hours. 

When  I  view  the  rest  of  mankind  around  me,  and 
consider  that  as  we  are  fellow-possessors  of  time,  so 
shall  we  be  joint-heirs  of  eternity; — and  that  we  all 
have  the  same  occasion  to  prepare  for  that  hour  which 
is  so  awfully  approaching.  But  I  am  often  surprised 
to  think  that  rational  creatures  should  be  so  regard- 
less of  the  end  for  which  they  were  created; — the 
important  and  awful  end  for  which  time  is  given; — 
as  to  be  playing  with  straws  and  trifling  with  feathers; 
while  the  momentous  concerns  of  eternity  are  dis- 
regarded. Eternity!  astonishing  and  tremendous 
sound,  Eternity! — Eternity!  where  does  that  word 
reach?  where  shall  I  send  my  thoughts  to  find  its 
extent?  If  I  stretch  my  views  through  myriads  of 
ages,  I  shall  be  no  nearer  its  limits.  If  I  reach  thro' 
as  many  thousand  years  as  there  are  grains  of  sand 
on  the  globe,  and  that  number  multiplied  into  itself, 
I  shall  be  no  nearer  its  end  than  when  I  began. — 
And  what  have  we,  poor  pensioners  of  a  moment! 
who  are  but  as  of  yesterday,  and  may  even  be  gone 
to-morrow, — what  have  we  in  readiness  for  this  state 
of  unmeasurable  duration?  Is  the  last  moment  of 
our  time  here,  to  fix  our  happiness  or  misery  forever, 
without  a  possibility  of  our  condition  being  revers-" 
ed  ?  Ah!  can  the  thought  enter  the  stoutest  mind, 
without  striking  the  deepest  awe? 

And  is  this  awful,  endless  eternity  so  seldom  in 
our  minds  that  it  occupies  the  least  of  our  thoughts, 
while  the  bubble  of  life  engrosses  the  whole  of  our 


204  THOUGHTS  ON  DEATH. 

attention?  A  bubble  indeed!  a  feather!  yea,  less 
than  a  feather  in  one  scale, — when  the  whole  crea- 
tion of  God  is  not  equal  to  eternity  in  the  other. — 
What  pains  and  labour  do  we  bestow  to  acquire  the 
good  things  of  this  life,  which  we  can  enjoy  but  for 
a  moment,  and  which  are  more  uncertain  than  the 
variable  wind!  Yet  what  anxiety  and  uneasiness, 
when  we  meet  with  disappointment  in  the  pursuit 
of  them,  or  when  stripped  of  those  we  had  in  pos- 
session! What  folly  can  be  compared  to  this!  what 
stupidity  can  equal  it!  so  anxious  to  provide  for  an 
hour  in  labouring  to  procure  things  that  we  can,  in 
no  wise,  give  to  ourselves, — and  so  wholly  uncon- 
cerned in  securing  to  ourselves  the  happiness  of 
eternity, — ever-during,  never-ending  eternity !  And 
what  is  this  life  that  we  are  so  fond  of?  a  shadow! — 
a  bubble,  which  a  breeze  will  soon  destroy.  WThat 
so  uncertain, — so  little  to  be  depended  upon,  as  life? 
Wherefore  do  we  centre  our  hopes  and  desires  upon 
it,  and  prize  it  above  all  things?  W^hy  centre  all 
our  cares  upon  that  which  may  end  with  the  present 
moment?  and  think  it  not  worth  our  concern  to  pro- 
vide for  that  permanent  duration,  which  never  ends, 
when  nothing  is  more  certain  than  our  final  change? 
And  why  are  we  so  terrified  at  the  thoughts  of 
death?  What  is.it  that  we  are  so  afraid  of? — 
Wherein  doth  its  terror  consist?  Doth  it  not  argue 
great  weakness  to  form  such  ideas  of  a  stranger  we 
have  never  seen,  and  of  whom  we  have  no  personal 
knowledge?  Nor  have  any  that  have  ever  seen 
him,  given  us  this  information.  They  are  images  of 
our  own  fancy, —  bug-bears  of  our  own  creating. — 
Perhaps,  when  we  come  to  see  for  ourselves,  we 
may  think  him  the  most  agreeable  messenger, — cur 


THOUGHTS  ON  DEATH.  205 

best  friend, — a  redeemer  from  prison,  and  a  deliver- 
er from  captivity.  This  we  are  sure  of,  that  it  is  a 
door  which  opens  for  our  release,  and  through  which 
we  must  step  out  of  this  prison,  from  under  this  load 
of  human  life;  and  if  it  is  not  a  pleasing  release,  it 
is  our  own  fault.  The  scene  beyond  the  curtain  can 
only  terrify  those  who  are  conscious  they  have  not 
acted  as  they  ought  on  this  stage  of  being. 

Happiness!  0  happiness,  our  beings  end  and  aim; 
wherein  centres  all  our  hopes,  all  our  wishes  and 
pursuits!  But,  alas!  the  fatal  mistake  of  our  choice; 
we  bound  it  by  this  world,  and  entail  it  upon  our- 
selves through  endless  duration.  Mistake  indeed! 
to  think  that  souls  created  for  the  joys  of  heaven 
should  be  satisfied  with  the  dirty  delights  of  earth; 
be  contented  in  prison, — easy  in  captivity, — or  hap- 
py in  banishment  from  their  destined  home.  But 
so  it  is.  Misery,  which  above  all  things  we  wish 
to  avoid,  like  infatuated  creatures,  we  seek  with 
greatest  ardour;  and  while  its  chains  are  chafing  our 
limbs,  please  ourselves  with  the  fancied  possession 
of  happiness.  So  fond  are  we  of  this  life, — so  at- 
tached to  this  world, — that  the  joys  of  heaven  have 
no  allurements  in  them.  Though  we  know  we  must 
die,  we  will  not  think  of  death.  Notwithstanding 
all  things  sound  the  awful  alarm,  we  scarce  be- 
lieve ourselves  mortal.  The  long-lived  oak  and  the 
lofty  pine,  the  durable  cedar  and  the  beautiful  elm, 
are  daily  dropping  into  dust, — and  the  animated  be- 
ings which  nature  is  constantly  handing  into  life, 
industrious  time  is  melting  down,  and  sending  as 
into  the  mint  again.  Thus  we  see  things  gravita- 
ting to  their  end; — nature  is  a  continual  scene  of  re- 
volution: every  thing  is  upon  the  wing  of  change. 
Vol.  VII.  — 18 


206  THOUGHTS  ON  DEATH. 

How  then  can  we  expect  permanent  happiness  on 
earth?  or  is  there  any  thing  here  below,  worth  our 
anxiety,  our  esteem,  or  our  attachment?  Wherefore, 
then,  do  we  refuse  to  look  toward  eternity,  our  fixed 
and  durable  home? 

Although,  in  our  considerations,  we  may  discard 
the  thoughts  of  death,  yet  we  know  it  must  visit  us 
ere  long,  and  open  to  us  a  new  scene.  How  dare 
we  then  omit  providing  for  so  awful  a  guest!  Will 
he  neglect  to  come,  because  we  are  not  prepared? — 
No:  he  will  surely  come;  and  our  omission  will 
make  him  doubly  terrible.  Oh!  the  horror  and 
gnashing  of  teeth,  when  conscience  joins  the  potent 
foe,  and  in  our  hearing  informs  how  constantly  he 
has  been  whispering  in  our  ears  that  the  king  of  ter- 
rors was  at  hand,  and  reminding  us  of  the  necessity 
of  making  preparations  for  his  reception;  and  how 
we  had  slighted  his  kindness,  and  mocked  at  his  ad- 
monitions. Then,  Oh!  then,  we  shall  see,  with  the 
Preacher,  all  below  the  sun  to  be  vanity  and  vexa- 
tion of  spirit,  and  that  there  is  no  profit  in  any  thing 
but  what  produces  self-approving  thoughts.  Then 
shall  we  see  that  the  smiles  of  conscience,  on  a  re- 
trospect of  our  past  lives,  would  be  of  more  value 
than  legions  of  worlds.  Then  shall  we  see  what 
stupid  and  infatuated  creatures  we  have  been,  with- 
out the  least  shadow  of  excuse;  and  how  terrible 
will  conscience  appear,  when  we  remember  how  of- 
ten we  have  refused  him  audience,  and  turned  him 
over  till  to-morrow;  but  now  to-morrow  is  no  more. 
What  we  might  have  easily  prevented,  now  admits 
of  no  remedy,  or  cure.  Time,  that  'magazine  of 
events,  which  we  so  lavishly  squandered  away,  is  to 
us  exhausted.     We  are  forced  on  a  journey,  with- 


THOUGHTS  ON  DEATH.  207 

out  a  penny  in   our  purse; — nor   is  it  possible  to 
borrow. 

Oh!  the  necessity, — the  awful  necessity  and  im- 
portance of  providing  for  this  tremendous  scene! — 
How  shall  we  account  for  the  conduct  of  mortals 
who  know  this,  and  are  as  sure  as  they  have  a  place 
and  being,  that  this  awful  scene,  or  period  will  over- 
take them:  yet,  shocking  to  reflect  on,  are  running 
on  headlong,  like  the  horse  to  the  battle, — snuffing 
up  the  wind,  and  crying  ha!  ha!  in  pursuit  of  their 
lusts  and  momentary  gratifications.  Momentary  in- 
deed !  for  the  sting,  the  envenomed  sting  which  these 
leave,  soon  annihilates  all  their  sweets.  This,  their 
constant  experience  loudly  declares;  yet  such  is  the 
stupidity  of  mortals  that  they  continue  repeating  the 
experiment,  with  ardent  expectations  of  extracting 
sweets  from  wormwood  and  gall:  and  yet  while 
they  are  spending  their  hopes  and  wishes  on  the 
transient,  uncertain,  and  fading  things  of  this  world, 
the  most  delicious  honey  lies  at  their  feet  unnoticed, 
though  offering  itself  to  their  taste,  and  suited  to  ap- 
petites which  were  given  to  reach  after  and  feed 
upon  things  eternal,  permanent  and  unchangeable. 
These  are  plants  of  that  soil  where  happiness  grows, 
and  is  only  to  be  found,  affording  sweets  which 
neither  tongue  nor  pen  can  describe. 

The  path  that  leads  to  the  mansion  of  bliss,  is 
calm,  resigned,  and  humble:  in  this  path  the  mind  is 
brought  into  a  state  of  acquiescence  with  the  dispen- 
sations, and  the  will  of  heaven;  and  into  a  cheerful 
and  steady  observance  of  his  precepts  who  called  us 
into  being,  and  whose  all-sustaining  power  preserves 
us  these  few  hours  from  mixing  again  with  our  mo- 
ther earth.    On  his  almighty  arm  the  whole  creation 


208  THOUGHTS  ON   DEATH. 

leans,  and  is  supported.  His  all-seeing  eye  is  con- 
stantly surveying  his  rational  creatures  and  taking 
cognizance  of  their  conduct.  He  beholds  the  inmost 
intentions  and  secret  desires  of  mortals.  He  knows 
them  that  love,  fear,  and  obey  him, — gratefully  ac- 
knowledging his  goodness,  and  seeking  opportuni- 
ties to  serve  him,  and  to  do  good  to  his  creation. — 
It  is  these  who  sow  the  seeds  of  joy,  and  reap  the 
balm  of  the  harvest  of  peace; — peace  in  life  and  in 
death;  in  joy  and  in  sorrow;  in-  prosperity  and  in 
adversity; — a  peace  which  the  world  cannot  give, 
neither  can  it  take  away.  This  is  indeed  a  continual 
feast.  Oh!  the  sweet  and  self-approving  thoughts 
which  abound  in  the  hearts  of  these  dedicated  chil- 
dren. It  is  a  treasure  of  more  worth  than  all  the 
glory  and  glitter  of  this  world,  and  all  the  sensual 
pleasures  here  to  be  enj'03'ed,  even  if  there  was  no 
hereafter.  But  when  eternity, — awful  and  tremen- 
dous eternity,  is  contemplated,  and  that  those  who 
sow  pleasure  in  this  world  shall  reap  misery  in  the 
next, — how  trifling  and  insignificant  do  these  mo- 
mentary gratifications  then  appear! 

0  my  soul!  though  others  dote  upon  these  fading, 
transient  pleasures,  do  thou  soar  above  into  the  re- 
gions of  light, — the  place  of  thy  nativity, — and  look 
down  with  pity  and  compassion  upon  these  creeping 
insects  of  the  earth.  While  they  are  striving  after, 
and  destroying  one  another  in  the  pursuit  of,  pol- 
luted pleasures,  do  thou  mount  above  them,  and  la- 
bour for  heavenly  riches, — treasures  which  cannot 
be  corrupted,  nor  taken  away;  but  which  will  re- 
main through  the  endless  ages  of  eternity,  as  a  river 
of  pleasure, — a  fountain  of  joy, — an  inexhaustible 
source  of  delight;  where  thou  mayst  solace  thyself, 


THOUGHTS  ON    DEATH.  209 

and  adore  thy  Creator,  with  living  praises  to  thy 
King  and  Redeemer.  These  are  the  riches  and 
pleasures  worth  seeking, — the  treasures  worth  co- 
veting— a  possession  worth  labouring  for.  It  is  the 
one  thing  needful  for  us  poor,  dependant  creatures 
to  strive  for. 

If  I  have  an  assurance  of  this  pearl  of  great  price, 
what  matters  it  how  I  fare  during  these  few  mo- 
ments here?  or  what  the  trifling,  vain  world  says,  or 
thinks  of  me?  whether  I  am  called  a  fine  man, — a 
rich  man,  a  wise  or  powerful  man,  or  the  reverse? 
Is  it  not  folly  to  be  affected  with  a  name?  A  plea- 
sure that  lives  upon  the  breath  of  mortals  can  last 
hut  a  few  days,  and  will  soon  be  annihilated,  as  to 
myself.  But  Oh!  when  I  am  bidding  adieu  to  time, 
and  stepping  into  eternity,  my  ever-during  habita- 
tion, then  will  appear  the  advantage  of  having  trea- 
sure in  heaven;  then, — then,  the  smiles  of  conscience 
will  be  of  more  worth  than  millions  of  worlds. — 
An  age  of  labour  will  appear  but  trifling  for  such  a 
purchase.  May  the  procuring  thereof  be  my  chiefest 
aim  in  all  my  labours.  May  it  ever  be  my  morning's 
earliest  wish,  and  my  evening's  latest  desire,  to  be 
in  favour  with  him  that  made  me; — a  Being,  to 
whose  mercy  I  owe  all  my  blessings,  and  to  whom 
may  gratitude  ascend  for  his  fatherly  compassion,  in. 
that  I  have  not  been  cut  off  in  my  sins.  And  in  my 
future  life,  may  I  live  to  his  honour,  that  so  praises 
may  ever  acceptably  ascend — a  tribute  eternally  due 
to  the  universal  Father  from  all  his  works. 

David  Cooper. 


18* 


210 


Some  of  the  Last  Expressions  of  Lett  ice  Pughf 
Wife  of  Elijah  Pugh,  of  Unionville,  Chester 
County. 

On  first-day  afternoon,  being  a  little  revived,  and 
a  neighbour  present,  she  requested  him  to  take  a  seat 
by  her  bedside,  and  said,  "I  do  not  know  that  I 
have  much  to  say,  but  on  hearing  thou  wast  here, 
thought  I  would  be  glad  to  see  thee  once  more.  Thou 
hast  been  with  us  several  times  during  my  illness, 
and  appeared  interested  on  my  behalf."  Then,  fix- 
ing her  eyes  very  earnestly  on  him,  said,  "I  have 
often  been  concerned  for  thee  and  thy  dear  family, 
exposed  as  you  are  to  the  conflicting  opinions  of  the 
present  day.  I  have  desired  thee  may  do  the  best 
thee  can.  Oh!  this  of  depending  on  reason  alone, 
what  gloom  has  the  consideration  thereof  brought 
over  my  poor  soul;  why,  on  looking  towards  it  for 
support,  I  have  turned  and  turned  and  found  no  ray. 
There  must  be  a  God,  a  pure  God,  nothing  else  could 
have  changed  me  from  such  feelings  of  gloom  and 
distress,  to  my  present  state  of  enjoyment  and  hap- 
piness. Oh!  the  immortal  soul  is  a  glorious  thing. 
I  wish  the  world  knew  how  it  has  been  with  me; 
what  my  Saviour  has  done  for  me,  an  atom  of  the 
dust.  I  have  heard  there  are  some  who  dont  believe 
in  future  rewards  and  punishments;  and  flattering 
themselves  with  this  idea,  think  they  may  do  as  they 
please  while  here,  as  after  death  they  will  sink  into 
annihilation.  Why  I  would  rather  be  a  beast  of  the 
field,  or  the  meanest  worm  that  crawls  on  the  ground, 
and  live,  than  be  what  I  am,  and  sink  into  annihila- 
tion. That  there  is  a  God,  a  gracious  God,  the  Afri- 
can knows,  the  Indian  of  the  forest  feels  it,  and  they 


EXPRESSIONS   OP  LETTICE  PUGH.  211 

worship  him  in  their  way,  and  he  blesses  them." 
She  then  lay  still  a  few  minutes,  when  she  extended 
her  hand  towards  him,  wished  to  be  remembered  to 
his  wife,  and  bade  him  farewell. 

Shortly  after,  two  of  her  brothers,  their  wives,  and 
one  sister,  arrived;  and  after  speaking  to  her,  took 
seats.  She  looked  round  the  room,  and  thus  address- 
ed them  in  great  tenderness;  "I  am  very  glad  to  have 
you  with  me, ---to  have  the  help  of  your  spirits.  I 
hardly  expected  I  should  see  you  again.  Oh!  my 
dear  brothers,  comfort  poor  Elijah.  I  have  felt  what 
an  awful  thins;  it  is  to  die.  I  thought  the  stroke  of 
death  was  upon  me,  and  I  was  not  prepared.  I  was 
all  weakness,  and  had  no  hope;  every  ray  seemed 
closed  up;  I  turned,"  and  turned,  and  could  find  no 
comfort; — but  the  Lord  did  bless  me  with  feelings 
better  than  all  the  world  before.  Now  what  can 
this  be  but  the  hand  of  the  great  God?  I  had  no 
strength  of  my  own;  I  felt  like  the  hindermost  of 
the  flock;  I  was  afraid  I  was  going  to  be  cast  away; 
but  now  I  feel  better.  I  have  nothing  of  my  own, 
but  God's  grace  I  hope  will  be  sufficient.  Oh!  my 
dear  brothers,  comfort  my  poor  husband;  come  and 
see  him;  visit  him  often;  help  him  out  all  you  can;  you 
can  do  a  great  deal,  and  I  know  you  will.  0  Father, 
suffer  me  not  to  say  too  much,  but  if  it  is  possible 
for  me  to  do  any  good  at  this  late  period,  I  want  to 
do  it.  0  my  dear  brothers  and  sisters,  I  want  you 
to  do  all  the  good  in  the  world  }-ou  can;  do  better 
than  I  have  done;  seek  the  Lord.  I  have  dear  neigh- 
bours here  who  seem  to  know  little  about  religion, 
yet  they  all  have  that,  that  supports  me  now.  I  do 
believe  in  a  pure  God,  and  that  he  ought  to  be  wor- 
shipped.     There   are   several  of  you;    you    might 


212  MEMORIAL  OF  FRIENDS 

meet  together;  and  the  promise  is,  'where  two  or 
three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am  I 
in  the  midst  of  them.'  " 

Fifth-day  evening,  having  requested  her  husband 
and  two  brothers  to  sit  by  her,  she  said,  "I  dont 
know  that  I  need  have  called  you  to  me,  but  you  all 
feel  very  near  and  dear  to  me;  I  want  you  R.  and 
J.  to  do  all  you  can  to  help  Elijah.  There  is  dear  J. 
possessed  of  every  qualification  to  do  good.  I  have 
seen  so  many  young  men  so  very  different.  He  can 
go  through  the  world  with  a  thousand  times  more 
strength,  when  foolish  vanities  are  not  his  pursuit. 
Oh!  I  have  wandered  too  much  in  the  world,  yet  I 
always  knew  there  was  but  one  support." 

"And  now,  Father  Almighty,  thou  knowest  all 
things,  thou  knowest  my  spirit,  thou  knowest  them 
that  are  with  me.  I  scarcely  know  myself  where  I 
am,  or  what  I  am;  but  if  it  please  thee,  blessed  Re- 
deemer, to  receive  my  spirit,  suffer  me  not  to  be 
terrified.  This  may  not  be  the  time.  I  know  not 
as  to  life,  or  death.  Not  my  will,  but  thine  be 
done." 

"Here  they  are  all  round  me,  two  and  two: 
Lord,  let  them  see  there  is  hope." 


MEMORIAL  AND  PETITION 

Of  the  Religious  Society  of  Friends  to  the  Legis- 
lature of  Virginia,  on  the  subject  of  the  Militia 
Laws.  Together  with  a  letter  from  Benjamin 
Bates. 

Several  of  our  friends  and  subscribers  having  sug- 
gested the  republication  of  the  following  memorial 


TO  VIRGINIA  LEGISLATURE.  213 

and  letter,  under  a  full  persuasion  that  the  principles 
and  sentiments  therein  avowed,  are  worthy  of  being 
more  extensively  disseminated, — not  only  among 
those  of  our  own  religious  profession,  but  in  the 
community  at  large, — we  are  induced  to  give  them 
a  place  in  the  "Miscellany"  for  that  purpose.  As 
light  is  rising  in  the  human  mind,  and  the  principles 
of  Truth  are  spreading,  we  ardently  wish  that  the 
members  of  our  religious  society,  every  where,  and 
all  others  who  believe  that  war  is  inconsistent  with 
Christianity,  may,  in  all  their  conduct  and  deport- 
ment, evince  the  excellence  of  the  principles  of 
"peace  on  earth,  and  good-will  to  men."  These 
principles,  of  vital  importance  to  those  who  name 
the  name  of  Christ,  must  in  the  very  nature  of  things 
forever  stand  opposed  to  every  species  of  strife  and 
contention,  discord  and  jarring,  in  society.  Not 
only  the  horrid  business  of  war  and  bloodshed,  but 
every  grade  and  fruit  of  those  lusts  whence  war, 
strife  and  contention  have  their  origin,  must  be  over- 
come by  the  professed  followers  of  the  Prince  of 
peace,  before  they  can  be  entitled  to  his  gracious 
benediction  and  promise — "To  him  that  overcometh 
will  I  give  to  sit  with  me  in  my  throne,  even  as  I 
also  overcame  and  am  set  down  with  the  Father  in 
his  throne."  In  the  progress  of  this  conquest,  we 
believe,  as  the  dedicated  followers  of  the  Lamb 
attend  to  the  increase  of  light  in  their  own  minds, 
they  will  be  redeemed  from  the  spirit  of  party  strife, 
in  relation  to  the  concerns  of  civil  government — and 
will  be  willing  to  relinquish  some  of  their  civil 
rights,  rather  than  join  in  the  political  excitements 
that  are  often  fomented  by  the  spirit  of  ambition, 
interest,    or  intrigue.     As  to   controversy,  or   war 


214  MEMORIAL  OP  FRIENDS 

about  religious  opinions  or  doctrines,  it  is  utterly 
inconsistent  with  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of 
Christ,  and  the  non-resisting  and  forgiving  spirit  of 
the  Gospel.  May  the  glorious  light  of  truth  be  per- 
mitted so  to  arise  in  the  hearts  of  the  professed  fol- 
lowers of  Jesus,  that  the  ancient  prophecy  may  be 
fulfilled  in  every  one,  "Ephraim  shall  not  envy 
Judah,  and  Judah  shall  not  vex  Ephraim."  Then 
will  it  not  only  be  seen,  but  felt  and  enjoyed,  "how 
good  and  how  pleasant  it  is  for  brethren  to  dwell 
together  in  unity" — and  the  blessed  effects  of  this 
harmony  known  to  be  'Mike  the  precious  ointment 
upon  the  head,  that  ran  down  upon  the  beard,"  and 
even  reached  "to  the  skirts  of  the  garments/' 

From  information  received,  it  appears  that  the  fol- 
lowing; memorial  was  presented  to  the  legislature  of 
Virginia,  and  read:  soon  after  which,  the  house  ad- 
journed on  account  of  dinner.  A  little  while  before 
the  members  assembled  at  the  next  sitting,  the  com- 
mittee of  Friends  who  presented  it  met  in  the  lobby, 
and  were  in  waiting.  An  eminent  lawyer  by  the 
name  of  Hay  entered,  and  seeing  them,  politely  ad- 
dressed one  of  the  Friends  with  whom  he  had  some 
acquaintance  after  this  manner — "Do  you  not  think, 
sir,  that  your  request  to  be  released  from  bearing 
your  part  in  common  with  your  fellow  citizens,  in 
supporting  the  State,  is  a  little  unreasonable?"  Ben- 
jamin Bates,  one  of  the  committee,  perceiving  that 
the  sagacious  lawyer  was  more  than  a  match,  in  ar- 
gument, for  the  Friend  with  whom  he  was  engaged, 
judiciously  drew  his  attention  by  a  question  which 
he  proposed.  The  conversation  soon  became  con- 
fined between  Hay  and  Benjamin  Bates,  and  proved 


TO  VIRGINIA  LEGISLATURE.  215 

so  very  interesting,  that  every  member  of  the  legis- 
lature, in  approaching  the  hall,  stopped  to  listen. 

After  some  time,  whispers  were  heard  among  the 
heretofore  silent,  though  crowded  auditory;  such  as 
"the  old  Quaker  is  too  many  for  Mr.  Hay" — "I 
never  knew  Mr.  Hay  beat  until  now,"  &c.  Those 
whispers  were  heard  by  Hay,  and  the  fact,  that  he 
had  a  very  powerful  antagonist  was  evidently  felt. 
To  escape  the  dilemma  which  seemed  to  threaten 
him,  he  thus  addressed  his  opponent:  "  Mr.  Bates, 
some  of  your  arguments  are  quite  new  to  me;  and 
that  I  may  have  an  opportunity  to  consider  them 
more  at  leisure,  I  will  thank  you  to  throw  them 
on  paper."  This  request  produced  the  letter  annexed 
to  the  memorial. 

Hay  and  William  Wirt  were  attending  the  legisla- 
ture, and  lodged  in  the  same  room.  After  Hay  had 
received  the  letter,  on  retiring  to  their  chamber,  he 
presented  it  to  William  Wirt.  When  he  had  pe- 
rused it,  he  asked  Hay  what  he  designed  to  do  with 
this  letter.  Hay  said,  "I  have  not  yet  made  up  my 
mind  on  the  subject."  Wirt  then  said,  "I  know 
what  /should  do  with  it."  "What  would  you  do 
with  it?"  said  Hay.  Wirt  replied,  "Pocket  it — 
for  it  is  unanswerable."  It  would  seem  that  Hay 
adopted  this  conclusion,  for  Benjamin  Bates  received 
no  ansiver. 


To  the  Legislature  of  Virginia,  the  Memorial  and 
Petition  of  the  Religious  Society  of  Friends, 
{commonly  called  Quakers,) 
Respectfully  Shew, — That  your  Memorialists, 
estimating  the  high  regard  with  which  the  legisla- 
ture will  be  disposed  to  consider  every  subject  affect- 


216  MEMORIAL  OF  FRIENDS 

ing  the  great  principles  of  civil  or  religious  liberty, 
beg  leave  to  solicit  your  attention  to  the  militia  laws 
of  this  commonwealth,  and  to  the  incompatibility 
which  sometimes  results  between  the  requisitions  of 
the  law,  and  the  obligations  of  religious  duty. 

In  this  enlightened  age  and  country,  and  before 
this  legislature,  your  memorialists  conceive  it  unne- 
cessary to  urge  the  unalienable  rights  of  conscience, 
or  to  adduce  any  arguments  to  show  that  the  rela- 
tions between  man  and  his  Creator,  neither  can,  nor 
ought  to  be,  prescribed  or  controlled  by  any  human 
authority.  It  is  unnecessary,  because  the  proposi- 
tion is  self-evident,  and  especially  because  it  is  one 
of  the  fundamental  principles,  upon  which  the  civil 
and  political  institutions  of  this  country  are  establish- 
ed. This  principle  is  recognized  in  the  bill  of  rights; 
it  is  confirmed  by  the  law  of  17S5,  passed  in  the  en- 
lightened and  liberal  spirit  of  that  instrument;  and 
the  State  itself,  by  its  convention  which  ratified  the 
federal  constitution,  expressly  declared,  that  "the 
liberty  of  conscience  cannot  be  cancelled,  abridged, 
restrained,  or  modified  by  any  authority  of  the 
United  States."  The  free  exercise  of  religion, 
therefore,  is  not  merely  tolerated;  it  is  declared  in 
the  most  solemn  form,  it  is  confirmed  in  the  most 
explicit  manner. 

But  the  liberty  of  conscience,  your  Memorialists 
conceive,  cannot  be  restricted  to  the  mere  liberty  of 
thinking,  or  to  the  silent  and  unseen  modifications 
of  religious  opinion.  Religion  has  duties  to  be  per- 
formed, and  it  points  out  offences  to  be  avoided;  its 
free  exercise  must  therefore  consist  in  an  active  com- 
pliance with  its  dictates,  enforced  by  no  legal  com- 
pulsion, restrained  by  no  legal  impediment. 


TO  VIRGINIA  LEGISLATURE.  217 

Your  Memorialists,  in  common  with  every  virtu- 
ous citizen,  would  disclaim  any  exemption,  under 
the  colour  of  religious  liberty,  from  the  universal 
obligations  of  moral  duty.  But  the  law  of  1785,  in 
making  "overt  acts"  of  an  injurious  nature  the  limit 
of  the  privilege,  and  the  criterion  of  its  abuse,  re- 
moves all  danger  to  the  community.  Any  encroach- 
ment on  the  rights  of  others,  or  violation  of  the  mo- 
ral law,  under  pretence  of  liberty  of  conscience, 
would  immediately  betray  its  own  guilt  and  hypo- 
crisy, and  afford  a  legitimate  cause  for  the  interposi- 
tion of  the  civil  authority. 

These  considerations  are  suggested,  as  applicable 
to  the  case  which  is  now  submitted  to  the  wisdom 
and  justice  of  the  legislature. 

Your  Memorialists  are  Christians;  and  impressed 
with  the  firm  conviction,  that  war  is  forbidden  under 
the  gospel,  they  cannot  bear  arms.  To  require  it 
under  legal  penalties,  is  to  reduce  them  to  the  alter- 
native of  refusing  a  compliance  with  the  laws  of  their 
country,  or  of  violating  what  they  most  solemnly 
believe  is,  to  them,  a  law  of  God,  clothed  with  the 
most  awful  sanctions. 

Your  Memorialists  plead  no  new  doctrines,  they 
set  up  no  novel  pretensions.  They  ask  permission 
only  to  practice  the  precepts  of  Jesus  Christ — to  ad- 
here to  the  principles  which  prevailed  through  the 
first  centuries  of  the  Christian  dispensation,  which 
pious  men  through  every  subsequent  age  have  main* 
tained;  and  which  their  predecessors  from  the  time 
they  have  been  known  as  a  religious  society,  under 
various  forms  of  government,  and  through  sufferings 
imposed  by  rigorous  and  persecuting  laws,  have  uni^ 
formly  supported. 

Vol.  VII  —19 


218  MEMORIAL  OF  FRIENBS 

It  is  true  that  in  the  lapse  of  time,  the  spirit  of 
persecution  has  faded  before  the  lights  of  truth.  Our 
own  country,  as  already  stated,  has  been  particularly 
distinguished  for  maintaining  the  principles  of  civil 
and  religious  liberty,  and  for  rejecting  those  of  coer- 
cive law  and  religious  intolerance.  The  very  griev- 
ance to  which  we  now  solicit  your  attention,  has 
been  acknowledged  and  redressed.  A  legislature, 
composed  of  enlightened  statesmen  and  sages,  who 
had  assisted  in  establishing  the  chartered  rights  of 
America,  who  had  seen  the  principles  which  your 
Memorialists  maintain,  tested  through  the  revolu- 
tionary war,  convinced,  it  is  believed,  of  their  sin- 
cerity, and  of  the  justice  of  their  claim,  exempted 
them  from  the  obligation  to  bear  arms,  and  from 
certain  fines  and  penalties  which  had  been  imposed 
on  their  non-compliance  with  military  requisitions. 
But  the  laws  are  changed.  They  now  require  that 
your  Memorialists,  notwithstanding  the  insuperable 
objection  of  their  religious  scruples,  should  be  train- 
ed to  arms.  Their  refusal  subjects  them  to  fines, 
which,  within  certain  limitations,  are  fixed  at  the 
discretion  of  the  courts  martial,  and  become  in  nu- 
merous instances  extremely  oppressive.  Nor  is  this 
all:  your  Memorialists  conceive  that  the  voluntary 
payment  of  a  fine  imposed  on  them  for  adhering  to 
their  religious  duty,  or  the  receiving  of  surplus  mo- 
ney arising  from  the  sale  of  their  property,  seized 
for  the  satisfying  of  these  demands,  would  be  to  ac- 
knowledge a  delinquency  which  they  cannot  admit, 
and  to  become  parties  in  a  traffic  or  commutation  of 
their  principles.  Hence  also  considerable  loss  is 
sustained. — And  notwithstanding  your  Memorialists 
may  acknowledge  that  many  officers  of  the  govern- 


TO  VIRGINIA  LEGISLATURE.  219 

=ment,  in  these  cases  manifest  great  reluctance,  and 
execute  their  trust  with  a  scrupulous  regard  to  the 
interest  of  the  sufferers  ;  yet  there  are  other  in- 
stances, in  which  wanton  depredations  are  made  on 
the  property  of  individuals. 

Your  Memorialists  are  aware  that  it  may  be  said 
that  the  law  does  not  discriminate  between  them  and 
others,  and  that  they  ought  equally  to  support  the 
public  burdens,  and  yield  their  services  to  the  exi- 
gencies of  the  State.  This  objection  supposes  that  a 
general  law  cannot  have  a  partial  or  unequal  opera- 
tion. It  supposes  too  that  what  may  be  deemed  a 
national  concern,  may  supersede  the  chartered  rights 
and  privileges  of  the  people.  But  your  Memorial- 
ists cannot  suppose  that  these  principles,  which  in- 
deed are  no  other  than  the  maxims  of  tyranny,  will 
ever  be  deliberately  adopted  or  acted  upon  by  this 
legislature.  If  one  member  of  the  community  be- 
lieve that  it  is  his  duty  to  fight,  and  to  slay  the 
enemies  of  his  country,  and  if  another  believe  that 
he  is  prohibited  by  Divine  command  from  plan- 
ning the  destruction  or  shedding  the  blood  of  his 
fellow-creatures;  the  question,  as  it  relates  to  the 
present  subject,  is  not  which,  or  whether  either  is 
wrong,  but  whether  a  law  commanding  both  to  take 
arms,  would  not  operate  unequally ,  and  violate  the 
rights  of  conscience?  It  would  operate  unequally, 
because  it  does  not  discriminate — because  to  the 
conscience  of  the  one  it  would  enjoin  the  perform- 
ance of  a  duty;  to  that  of  the  other,  the  commis- 
sion of  a  crime.  It  would  violate  the  liberty  of 
conscience,  because  it  would  compel  under  pains 
and  penalties  the  performance  of  an  act,  which  is 
believed  offensive  to  the  Divine  Being.     Human  au- 


220  MEMORIAL  OF  FRIENDS,   &C. 

thority  cannot,  like  the  Great  Searcher  of  hearts,  try 
the  spirits  of  men  respecting  truth  and  error;  it  can- 
not remit  the  penalties  of  sin,  or  control  the  con- 
victions of  the  heart;  and  therefore,  in  this  country 
at  least,  the  liberty  of  conscience  is  wisely  placed 
beyond  the  sphere  of  legislation,  and  protected  from 
the  encroachment  of  any  power  in  the  government. 

It  may  be  recollected  too,  that  in  every  nation  of 
the  civilized  world  where  this  Society  is  found,  they 
profess  and  maintain  the  same  principles.  That  no 
hope  of  reward,  no  dread  of  punishment,  nor  confis- 
cations, imprisonments,  or  death,  would  induce  them 
to  bear  arms  against  their  country,  or  in  any  other 
cause  whatever,  and  that  every  attempt  to  coerce 
them  would  result  on  the  one  side,  in  the  triumph 
of  principle,  however  severely  tested,  and  in  una- 
vailing persecution  on  the  other. 

While  it  is  therefore  evident  that  the  ostensible 
object  of  the  law,  or  training  them  to  arms,  cannot 
be  effected,  and  it  is  presumed  from  the  general  no- 
toriety of  their  principles,  that  it  is  not  even  expect- 
ed to  be  attained — while  your  Memorialists  believe 
that  the  principles  they  hold  can  in  no  sense  prove 
injurious  to  the  community,  and  are  persuaded  that 
this  legislature  would  disclaim  the  idea  of  raising 
revenue  by  laws  inflicting  fines  on  the  free  exercise  of 
conscience — they  trust  that  a  privilege  conferred  by 
the  Supreme  Being,  and  by  the  highest  authority  in 
this  country  declared  to  be  sacred  and  inviolable, 
may  be  safely  expected  from  its  justice  and  liberali- 
ty. They  therefore  respectfully  petition,  that  the 
laws  imposing  military  requisitions  and  penalties  for 
non-compliance,  may  be  considered  as  they  respect 
your  petitioners,  and  such  relief  afforded  as  to  the 


BENJAMIN  BATES^S  LETTER.        221 

wisdom  of  the  legislature  shall  seem  just  and  neces- 
sary. 

Signed  by  order  and  on  behalf  of  a  meeting  of  the 
representatives  of  the  aforesaid  Society,  held  in 
Dinwiddie  county,  the  17th  of  the  11th  month, 
1810,  by 

BENJAMIN  BATES, 

Clerk  at  the  time. 

Letter  addressed  by  Benjamin  Bates  to  a 
Member  of  the  Legislature. 

The  friendly  manner  in  which  we  discussed  to- 
gether the  principles  of  our  Memorial,  (now  before 
the  legislature)  induces  me  to  hope,  that  a  few  ad- 
ditional observations  will  receive  a  candid  and  im- 
partial consideration. 

It  would  be  useless,  I  apprehend,  in  introducing 
the  subject,  to  enter  into  any  minute  inquiry  respect- 
ing the  nature  and  extent  of  the  rights  of  men  in 
society;  or  to  examine  any  of  the  various  theories  of 
government,  to  find  in  how  many  ways  these  rights 
have  been  abused.  The  American  people  understand 
this  subject.  They  did  not,  in  establishing  the  em- 
pire of  liberty  on  the  basis  of  equal  laws,  look  to 
the  pittance  of  privilege  which  had,  in  different 
ages,  been  extorted  from  bigotry,  or  wrung  from  the 
grasp  of  power.  No:  they  were  men,  and  conscious 
of  their  rights;  they  were  brethren,  and  saw  that 
their  rights  were  equal.  To  preserve  them,  they 
did  not  set  up  human  beings  like  themselves,  with 
crowns  and  mitres  on  their  heads,  and  commit  to 
their  ambition,  cupidity  and  caprice,  for  safe  keep- 
ing and  distribution,  those  sacred  immunities  with 
which  their  Creator  had  endowed  them, — which  he 
had  made  co-existent  with  mind  itself — inherent  and 
19* 


222  BENJAMIN  BATEs's  LETTER. 

unalienable.    It  was  to  preserve  to  themselves  these 
inestimable  blessings,  to  transmit  them  to  their  chil- 
dren, to  guard  them  forever  from  usurpation,  that, 
viewing  the  whole  ground  of  polity  with  a  discrimi- 
nating eye,  they  declared   irrevocably,   that  con- 
science belongs  to  God)  and  civil  government  to 
the  people.    On  this  principle  their  whole  political 
structure  is  erected:    hence  the  law  emanates,  and 
every  power  in  the  government  is  bound  by  its  au- 
thority.    So  it  stands  upon  paper;  but  how  does  it 
operate  in  practice?  Is  the  liberty  of  conscience  in<- 
deed  preserved  inviolate?     Do  the  laws  impose  no 
other  restraints  on  religious  freedom,  than  are  suffi- 
cient to  preserve  the  peace  and  order  of  society?  — 
Are  none  of  the  honest  and  inoffensive  inhabitants 
of  this  commonwealth  taxed,  fined,  or  harassed,  in 
their  persons,  or  property,  on  account  of  their  reli- 
gious tenets?    These  are  questions  which  the  patriot 
and  statesman  may  ponder,  but  the  answer  is  obvi- 
ous and  undeniable.     The  liberty  of  conscience  is 
abridged;  the  laws  do  impose  other  restraints  than 
those  contemplated   by  the  Act,  "establishing  reli- 
gious freedom;" — and  a  number  of  peaceable   and 
useful  citizens  are  exposed  to  fines  and  penalties,  on 
account  of  their  religious  principles.      How  is  this 
infraction  of  natural  and   constitutional  right  to  be 
accounted  for?    It  will  not  be  said,  that  either  these 
people  or  their  principles  were  unknown,  when  the 
declaration   of  rights  was   made,  and  the   form  of 
government  established.     It  will  not  be  pretended, 
that  they  were  excluded  from  the  common  privileges 
of  citizens,  and   the   common    rights   of  humanity. 
No:  but  it  is  said  that  the  government  must  be  de- 
fended; and  they  are  therefore  enrolled  for  the  pur- 


BENJAMIN  BATES'S  LETTER.  223 

pose  of  learning  the  use  of  the  firelock  and  bayonet, 
and  for  acquiring  the  art  of  inflicting  death  with  the 
greatest  expedition  and  effect;  men,  whose  religion 
is  a  system  of  universal  benevolence;  who  believe 
that  God  Almighty  forbids  animosity,  revenge  and 
violence;  and  who  are  assured,  that  disobedience  to 
his  commands  involves  dreadful  and  eternal  con- 
sequences. 

This  society  maintains,  with  the  framers  of  our 
Constitution,  and  in  conformity  ivith  the  repeatedly 
declared  sense  of  the  American  people,  that  govern- 
ment has  no  right  to  bring  the  laws  of  God  and  man 
into  competition;  and  that  there  exists  no  authority 
in  any  department  thereof,  to  cancel,  abridge,  re- 
strain, or  modify  the  liberty  of  conscience.  When 
this  declaration  was  solemnly  made  the  last  time  by 
the  people  of  this  State,  and  reciprocated  by  the 
whole  Union,  the  Society  of  Friends  were  exempt, 
by  law*  as  well  as  by  their  constitutional  privileges, 
both  from  militia  duty  and  personal  service  in  war. 
Did  not  the  law  which  afterwards  subjected  them, 
under  heavy  penalties,  to  all  the  requisitions  of  the 
militia  system, "  abridge"  this  liberty  of  conscience, 
which  had  been  thus  solemnly  guaranteed?  and  if  it 
did,  ought  not  an  evidence  of  the  fact,  and  an  appeal 
to  the  justice  of  the  country,  to  be  sufficient  to  re- 
store them  to  their  rights?  The  fact  is  undeniable; 
the  appeal  is  made,  and  its  success,  perhaps,  ought 
not  to  be  doubted.  But  in  the  mean  time  the  sub- 
ject is  variously  canvassed,  and  many  objections  and 
difficulties  are  thrown  in  the  way.  We  have  refer- 
red in  our  Memorial  to  the  rights  of  conscience,  as  a 
natural  and  constitutional  privilege;  but  we  are  told 
that  the  liberty  of  conscience  is  an  abstract  principle, 


224 

and  as  such  is  not  to  be  relied  on  in  particular  cases. 
What  is  an  abstract  principle?  Is  it  some  remote 
uninteresting  truth,  which  may  be  indifferently  re- 
membered or  forgotten?  Or  is  it  some  proposition 
to  which  the  understanding  assents,  but  which  is 
still  to  be  tested  by  experience? 

Now,  it  cannot  be  supposed  that  the  men  selected 
by  the  people  to  mark  out  the  boundaries  of  the 
laws,  and  to  fix  the  limits  of  power  in  a  great,  free, 
and  enlightened  nation,  would  so  insignificantly 
employ  their  time,  and  abuse  their  trust,  as  to  set 
down,  as  a  declaration  of  rights,  any  random  propo- 
sitions that  might  chance  to  occur  to  their  recollec- 
tion as  true.  The  fathers  of  American  liberty  did 
not  attract  to  themselves  the  gratitude  of  their  coun- 
try, and  the  admiration  of  the  world,  by  writing 
merely  ivhat  was  true,  but  for  selecting  the  very 
truths  they  meant  to  establish — for  drawing  an  in- 
superable, unalterable  line  of  separation  between 
those  powers  which  a  free  people  may  confide  in 
their  government,  and  those  inherent  and  unalien- 
able rights  which  they  retain  to  themselves.  It  was 
expressly  for  the  preservation  of  these  rights,  that 
the  Constitution  was  formed.  Its  barriers  were  laid 
strong  and  deep  around  them;  and  whenever  they 
are  broken  down,  tyranny  and  oppression  will  re- 
sume their  course.  Nor  can  it  be  thought  that  this 
liberty  of  conscience  was  introduced  as  a  new  ar 
untried  principle.  The. statesmen  of  our  country 
were  not  such  novices  in  the  subjects  of  law  and  go- 
vernment, or  so  unacquainted  with  human  nature, 
as  to  suppose  that  the  rights  of  conscience  had  never 
been  tested.  Nor  would  they,  if  such  had  been  their 
opinion,  expose  the  nation  to  difficulties  and  danger 


.benjamin  bates's  letter.  225 

by  a  novel  and  presumptuous  experiment.  No:  these 
men  understood  their  subject.  Its  nature,  its  history, 
and  its  importance,  were  familiar  to  their  minds. 
They  knew  how  readily  the  pride  of  opinion,  and 
the  possession  of  power,  combine  to  produce  intole- 
rance. They  knew  that  a  denial  of  these  rights  con- 
stitutes the  worst  species  of  tyranny.  Nations  have 
groaned  forages  under  its  influences,  and  to  preserve 
this  country  from  a  similar  fate  they  held  forth  the 
rights  of  conscience — not  as  an  abstract  metaphy- 
sical notion,  but  as  a  living,  indestructible  privilege, 
of  which  no  law  should  ever  deprive  a  citizen? 

But  why  was  it  necessary  to  guard  these  rights 
with  such  anxious  solicitude?  Why  enshrine  them 
in  the  Constitution,  and  protect  them  with  such 
jealous  care  from  the  powers  of  the  legislature?  Is 
not  the  government  derived  from  the  people?  Is  it 
not  administered  by  their  agents,  and  solely  for 
their  benefit?  and  cannot  the  people  be  trusted  with 
the  guardianship  of  their  own  privileges?  The  an- 
swer is  plain — a  government  of  the  people  is  necessa- 
rily a  government  of  the  majority;  but  the  majority,  if 
they  are  not  bound  by  constitutional  restraints,  may, 
in  securing  their  own  rights,  overlook  or  violate  the 
rights  of  others.  But  would  it  not  be  mockery  to 
tell  the  minority,  under  these  circumstances,  that 
they  ought  not  to  complain — that  their  country  is  a 
free  republic,  and  themselves  integral  parts  of  the 
sovereign  authority?  Would  they  not  be  sensible, 
that  their  rights  and  liberties  depended  on  the  will, 
and  lay  at  the  mercy  of  individuals;  and  that  how- 
ever many  or  few  those  individuals  might  be,  and 
under  whatever  forms  their  proceedings  might  be 
conducted,  an  arbitrary  government  is  still  despot- 


226 

ism,  and  the  subjects  of  it  are  slaves?  Hence  the 
necessity  of  constitutional  restraints:  and  when  these 
are  properly  established;  when  government  simply 
occupies  the  ground  on  which  it  is  placed,  and  exer- 
cises only  the  powers  which  have  been  submitted  to 
its  direction,  the  decisions  of  the  majority  become 
the  legitimate  rules  of  action,  and  every  member 
of  the  community  (whatever  may  be  his  opinion  of 
their  wisdom  or  expedience)  is  bound  to  obey  them. 
This  is  presumed  to  be  the  true  definition  of  a  free 
government.  But  of  what  avail,  under  any  form  of 
government,  is  the  attempt  to  enslave  the  mind?  As 
soon  would  the  academy  devise  means  to  arrest  or 
control  the  revolutions  of  the  solar  system,  as  the 
legislature  of  any  country  find  laws  that  would  bind 
the  free  spirit  of  man.  How  long  has  tyranny  tor- 
tured its  invention,  and  varied  the  apparatus  for  dis- 
covering this  grand  desideratum!  Creeds,  tests,  and 
anathemas  have  been  tried.  Stripes,  fetters  and  dun- 
geons have  done  their  best.  Racks,  flames  and  gib- 
bets have  exhausted  all  their  powers,  and  all  have 
ended  in  miserable  disappointment.  And  is  it  not 
difficult  to  conceive  how  the  notion  ever  came  to  be 
entertained  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic  that  the  thing 
is  still  practicable?  The  genius  of  our  country  did 
not  borrow  even  the  mildest  feature  of  such  a  sys- 
tem; and  it  is  certainly  not  congenial  with  our  habits 
of  thinking,  to  suppose  that  the  mind  may  be  fetter- 
ed by  putting  a  chain  upon  the  leg,  or  that  a  man's 
heart  can  be  divested  of  its  convictions  by  a  warrant 
to  take  his  cattle. 

But  admitting  that  the  liberty  of  conscience  is 
both  a  natural  and  constitutional  right,  and  that  it  is 
physically  impossible  to  control  the  free  agency  of 


BENJAMIN  BATES's  LETTER.  227 

the  mind,  still  it  is  contended,  an  expedient  may  he 
found  which  shall  protect  those  rights  from  violation, 
and  at  the  same  time  satisfy  the  law,  which  would 
otherwise  infringe  them. 

Thus,  if  the  legislature  enjoin  the  performance  of 
certain  duties,  on  which  it  is  supposed  the  very  ex- 
istence of  government  depends,  and  those  duties 
happen  to  interfere  with  the  constitutional  rights  of 
any  individual,  let  that  individual  pay  an  equivalent, 
and  be  excused.  If  it  be  a  military  service,  for  in- 
stance, and  his  religious  principles  forbid  him  to 
fight,  let  him  pay  a  tax  for  the  support  of  schools,  and 
make  the  tax  equal  to  the  military  service.  The  argu- 
ment fairly  stated  stands  thus:  The  legislature  shall 
not  restrain  the  free  exercise  of  conscience,  but  they 
may  levy  a  fine  or  tax  upon  the  advantages  de- 
rived from  the  exemption. 

Have  I  any  objection  to  the  support  of  schools? 
Far  from  it.  I  should  rejoice  to  see  knowledge  and 
virtue  diffused  among  the  lower  classes  of  society. 
I  would  cheerfully  pay  an  equal  tax  for  the  purpose, 
and  might  even  be  disposed  to  encourage  it  by  a 
voluntary  contribution.  But  when  I  pay  a  partial 
tax — a  fine,  I  am  neither  discharging  the  common 
duties  of  a  citizen,  nor  doing  an  act  of  benevolence; 
1  am  paying  what  is  considered  by  the  government 
as  a  debt;  and  for  what  consideration?  plainly,  for 
being  allowed  to  enjoy  the  liberty  of  conscience." — 
But  I  do  not  derive  the  liberty  of  conscience  from 
the  government;  I  hold  it  by  a  tenure  antecedent  to 
the  institutions  of  civil  society.  It  was  secured  to 
me  in  the  social  compact,  and  was  never  submitted 
to  the  legislature  at  all;  they  have,  therefore,  no 
such  privilege  to  grant  or  withhold,  at  their  plea- 


22S 

sure,  and  certainly  no  pretence  of  right  or  authori- 
ty to  sell  it  for  a  price.  It  appears  then,  that  this 
exclusive  tax  for  the  support  of  schools  is  a  ground- 
less and  oppressive  demand.  It  is  a  muster-fine  in 
disguise,  and  violates  the  very  principle  which  it 
seemed  to  respect. 

But  is  it  not  unreasonable,  it  is  asked,  that  our 
fellow-citizens  who  believe  war  to  be  allowable  and 
necessary,  should  be  subjected  to  the  hardships  and 
privations  incident  to  the  training  and  service,  while 
we,  under  the  protection  of  our  religious  privileges 
enjoy  complete  exemption?  We  answer,  no.  If 
those  citizens  do  believe  that  war  is  necessary  for 
their  defence; — if  they  conceive  it  to  be  their  duty 
and  their  interest  to  fight; — if  it  accords  with  their 
religious  principles  to  repel  aggressions  by  the 
sword; — if,  in  the  full  exercise  of  their  privileges, 
they  give  to  the  government  authority  to  command 
them  in  these  services;  this  is  their  own  act,  and 
they  cannot  complain  of  the  consequences. 

But  a  man  is  not  the  judge  of  his  neighbour's  con- 
science; and  if  the  powers  they  surrender  for  them- 
selves, involve  constitutional  privileges,  they  are 
binding  only  on  those  who  have  consented  to  them. 

May  I  inquire  what  it  is  that  constitutes  the  ob- 
ligation to  fight  for  one's  country?  I  mean  to  apply 
the  question  to  a  free  people;  for  under  a  despot- 
ism, the  will  of  the  master  is  the  obligation  of  the 
slave.  What  is  it  then,  in  a  free  country,  that  in- 
duces a  man  to  go  to  war?  Is  it  for  the  protection 
of  his  rights?  But  what  rights  has  he  to  protect, 
whose  most  essential  privileges  are  already  wrested 
from  him?  Or  is  it  the  interest  which  every  indi- 
vidual feels  in  preserving  his  property,  his  home 


BENJAMIN  BATES's  LETTER.         229 

his  children,  his  friends?  Have  not  all  some  inter- 
esting attachments?  Have  not  all  some  endearing 
objects  that  cling  about  the  heart?  And  is  not  the 
aggregate  of  these,  their  country?  Every  man,  there- 
fore, engaged  by  common  consent  in  a  defensive  war, 
considers  that  he  is  fighting  for  himself  and  his  do- 
mestic enjoyments.  His  home  is  identified  with  his 
country,  and  he  is  using  those  means  which  his  own 
reason  and  conscience  approve  for  its  defence. — 
We  too  have  homes,  and  a  little  property,  and  chil- 
dren, and  friends,  whose  welfare  is  dearer  than  life. 
— We  too  connect  them  with  our  countr}^  and  for 
their  preservation  would  make  any  sacrifice  which 
our  reason  and  conscience  would  approve.  But 
these  forbid  us  to  fight. 

The  being  from  whom  we  derive  life  and  its  en- 
joyments,— the  God  that  judgeth  in  the  earth,  has 
a  right  to  prescribe  to  his  creatures  the  conditions 
upon  which  his  blessings  shall  be  obtained.  It  is 
their  duty  to  yield  obedience;  and,  in  all  events,  to 
trust  to  his  Divine  providence  for  support  and  pro- 
tection. Or,  would  it  be  better  (as  this  might  thwart 
our  ambitious  views,  repress  our  pride,  or  interfere 
with  our  own  plans  of  safety  or  success)  to  have  a 
system  of  our  own,  adapted  to  what  we  conceive  to 
be  the  true  state  of  the  world  and  its  moral  govern- 
ment,—and  take  our  defence  into  our  own  hands? 
This  appears  to  have  been  the  prevailing  opinion; 
and  what  is  the  consequence?  The  earth  is  filled 
with  violence.  Almost  every  nation  is  either  pre- 
paring for  war,  or  engaged  in  actual  hostilities;  and 
every  man  is  required  to  cherish  in  himself  those 
dispositions,  and  to  acquire  those  habits  of  dexterity 
and  skill  which  shall  render  him  an  efficient  and  pow- 
Vol.  VII.— 20 


230         BENJAMIN  BATES's  LETTER. 

erful  instrument  of  death  in  the  hands  of  others. 
An  army  cannot  deliberate — the  soldier  cannot  re- 
flect— he  is  no  longer  to  consider  himself  as  a  free 
agent, — as  an  intelligent  and  reasonable  being,  act- 
ing under  the  law  of  conscience,  with  an  awful  re- 
sponsibility to  his  God:  but  on  subjects  involving 
life  and  death  and  a  future  judgment,  he  is  simply 
required  to  obey  his  orders,  and  leave  the  question 
of  right  and  wrong, — the  termination  of  his  existence 
here,  and  his  hopes  of  happiness  hereafter,  to  be 
tested  by  the  policy  of  his  government,  or  the  opi- 
nion of  his  commanding  officer. 

And  yet  war  is  neither  necessary,  nor  generally 
successful  in  obtaining  justice,  or  supporting  truth. 
Power  and  justice  are  inseparable  concomitants  only 
in  the  Deity:  the  existence  and  prevalence  of  war 
mark  the  depravity  of  man,  and  his  tremendous  ca- 
pacity for  doing  evil.  What  does  it  avail  the  human 
race  that  the  tide  of  conquest  and  devastation  has 
rolled  from  east  to  west,  or  from  west  to  east, — 
and  that  thousands  and  millions  of  our  fellow  crea- 
tures have  been  cut  off  in  the  midst  of  their  days, 
and  sent  burning  with  fury  and  panting  for  revenge, 
into  the  presence  of  a  just  God,  to  receive  their 
eternal  destination?  Why  should  I  recount  the  hor- 
rors and  miseries  that  follow  in  the  train  of  war, 
and  triumph  in  its  ravages?  Who  has  not  reflected 
on  the  subject?  and  who  does  not  deplore  the  wretch- 
ed state  of  human  nature,  whether  in  producing,  or 
in  suffering  these  disgraceful  calamities? 

And  is  there  no  redress?  Does  there  exist  no 
power  on  earth  or  in  heaven  to  arrest  them  ?  Yes, 
my  friend,  there  is;  it  were  impious  to  say  there 
is  not.      There  is,  in  the  religion  taught  by  Jesus 


BENJAMIN  BATES'S  LETTER.  231 

Christ,  a  power  which  is  able  to  reconcile  us  to  God, 
and  to  one  another.  It  can  divest  the  heart  that  re- 
ceives it,  of  its  propensities  to  wrongs  and  violence, 
and  implant  in  their  place  the  disposition  to  suffer 
wrongs  and  violence  for  its  sake.  Thousands  of 
living  witnesses  bear  testimony  to  this  Divine  prin- 
ciple;— thousands  who  would  suffer  any  privation 
or  punishment,  rather  than  impede,  by  their  exam- 
ple, its  influence  and  increase.  And  ought  it  not 
to  console  the  friend  of  his  country  and  of  his  spe- 
cies, to  see  its  growth,  and  to  be  assured  by  indu- 
bitable evidence,  that  it  is  possible  to  return  good 
for  evil, — to  love  even  our  very  enemies, — and  for 
man,  in  all  situations,  to  be  the  friend  of  man? 
I  am,  with  much  respect,  thy  friend, 

Benjamin  Bates. 


SOME  ACCOUNT 
Of  the  peaceable  Indians  of  Wihaloosing. 

Chiefly  extracted  from  the  works  of  Anthony  Benezet  and  other 

authors. 

True  religion  is  the  effect  produced  in  the  soul 
by  the  operation  of  the  power  of  God  changing  and 
purifying  the  heart,  by  bringing  it  into  a  state  of 
true  humility,  and  a  submissive  resignation  to  the 
Divine  will.  This  has  ever  been  found  to  be  the 
fruits  produced  in  those  who  have  devoted  them- 
selves to  its  influence  so  as  to  become  true  followers 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

A  particular  instance  of  this  kind  appeared  about 
the  year  1753,  through  the  effectual  workings  of 
grace,   in  a   number  of  Indians,  then    residing  at 


232  ACCOUNT    OF 

Wihaloosing,  on  the  Susquehanna  river,  about  two 
hundred  miles  from  Philadelphia.  These  people 
were  very  earnest  for  the  promotion  of  piety  among 
themselves,  which  they  apprehended  to  be  the  effect 
of  an  inward  work,  whereby  the  heart  became 
changed  from  bad  to  good.  When  they  were  solicit- 
ed to  join  the  other  Indians  in  the  war  against  the 
English,  they  absolutely  refused,  whatever  might 
be  the  consequence  to  themselves,  even  if  the  fight- 
ing Indians  should  makes  slaves,  or,  as  they  express- 
ed it,  "negroes  of  them;"  rendering  this  reason  for 
it,  that  "when  God  made  men,  he  did  not  intend 
they  should  hurt  or  kill  one  another." 

In  conversation  with  them  respecting  their  reli- 
gious principles  and  views,  Papunehank,  who  had 
been  the  chief  instrument  in  turning  their  attention 
to  a  sense  of  good,  gave  in  substance  the  following 
account:  Being  by  a  particular  providence  brought 
under  difficulty  and  sorrow,  he  was  led  into  a  deep 
consideration  of  the  state  of  things  in  the  world; 
when,  seeing  the  folly  and  wickedness  which  pre- 
vailed amongst  men,  his  sorrows  increased.  Never- 
theless, being  impressed  with  a  belief  that  there 
was  a  great  Power,  who  had  created  all  things,  his 
mind  was  turned  from  beholding  this  lower  world, 
to  look  towards  him  who  created  it;  and  strong 
desires  were  raised  in  his  heart  for  the  further  know- 
ledge of  his  Creator.  He  was  then  made  sensible 
that  evil  not  only  prevailed  in  the  world,  but  that 
he  himself  partook  much  of  its  baneful  influence; 
and  he  at  last  found  that  his  heart  was  bad  and  hard. 
Upon  this  view,  great  dejection  and  trouble  seized 
his  mind,  with  an  inquiry,  what  would  become  of 
his  soul?  In  this  situation  he  cried  unto  that  power- 


MORAVIAN  INDIANS.  233 

ful  Being  who,  he  was  sensible,  had  made  the  heart 
of  man;  and  after  a  long  time  of  sorrow,  and  perse- 
verance in  seeking  for  help,  God  was  pleased  to  re- 
veal himself  to  his  mind,  and  to  put  his  goodness  in 
his  heart.      He  found  he  was,  as  he  expressed  it, 
raised  above  himself  and  above  the  world,  and  felt 
that  his  heart  had  undergone  some  great  change: 
the  hardness  and  badness  he  had  so  long  groaned 
under,  was  taken  away;  it  was  now  become  soft  and 
good;   and  he  found  so  much   love  to  prevail  in  it 
towards  all  men,  that  he  thought  he  could  bear  with 
their  revilings  and  abuses  without  resentment;  ap- 
pearing sensible  that  as  the  hearts  of  men  were  bad 
till  God  made  them  good,  the  ill  usage  he  received 
from  them,  proceeded  from  the  same  evil  seed  un- 
der which  he  himself  had  so  long  groaned.      His 
sense  of  the  corruption  of  the  human  heart,  accom- 
panied with  a  constant  application  to  his  Maker,  to 
take  away  the  badness  and  hardness  of  his  heart, 
and  make  it  soft  and  good,  was  what  he  called  reli- 
gion; and  what,  upon  feeling  the  power  of  God  to 
his  comfort,  he  was  concerned  to  exhort  his  breth- 
ren to  seek  the  experience  of,  in  themselves.      He 
further  said,   that  under  this  dispensation   he  was 
made  sensible  that  the  spirit  of  religion  was  a  spirit 
of  love,  which  led  those  who  obeyed  it,  into  love  to 
all  men;  but  that  men  not  keeping  to  this  spirit  of 
love,*an  opposite  spirit  got  entrance  into  their  hearts; 
and   it   was   from    hence   arose    all    those    disasters 
which  so  much  prevailed.   He  was  also  sensible  there 
was  an  evil  spirit  labouring  to  get  the  mastery  in 
the  heart,  in  opposition  to  the  gospel  spirit;  but  that 
those  who  had  been  visited  by  a  power  from  God, 
and  were  obedient  to  the  degree  of  light  and  love, 
20* 


234  ACCOUNT    OF 

he  was  pleased  to  favour  them  with,  would  be  more 
and  more  strengthened  and  established  therein.  He 
had  also  a  prospect  of  the  necessity  of  that  baptism 
of  spirit  and  fire  which  the  scriptures  and  the  expe- 
rience of  the  faithful,  in  all  ages,  have  testified  that 
every  true  disciple  of  Christ  must  undergo;  where- 
by, through  mortification  and  self-denial,  the  root  of 
sin  is  destroyed.  This  he  described  by  the  prospect 
he  had  of  something  like  as  an  outward  fire  would 
be  to  the  natural  body;  which  he  must  pass  through 
in  order  to  attain  to  purity  of  heart.  He  further 
observed,  that  whilst  he  was  anxiously  beholding 
this  fire,  he  saw  a  very  small  path  close  to  it,  by 
walking  in  which,  he  might  go  round  the  fire,  and 
the  painful  trial  be  avoided.  This  he  understood  to 
represent  the  way  by  which  those  who  were  esteem- 
ed wise  had  found  means  to  avoid  that  probation 
they  ought  to  have  passed  through,  and  yet  retained 
a  name  amongst  men,  as  though  they  had  been  puri- 
fied by  it. 

Thus  this  Indian,  untaught  by  books,  and  unlearn- 
ed in  what  is  called  divinity,  explained  the  mystery 
of  godliness  in  a  plain  and  sensible  manner,  and  in 
that  childish  simplicity,  which  our  Saviour  recom- 
mends as  a  state  of  acceptance  with  God.  This  is 
the  wisdom  which,  on  account  of  its  plainness  and 
simplicity,  has  in  all  ages  been  hid  from  the  wise 
and  prudent,  and  revealed  only  to  babes,  who  in 
honest  sincerity  of  heart  look  solely  to  God  in  their 
distress. 

The  first  gathering  of  these  Indians  into  a  good 
degree  of  civil  and  religious  order,  was  by  means  of 
this  Papunehank.  About  the  year  1756,  it  is  stated 
some  of  them  came  to  Philadelphia,  when  the  pro- 


MORAVIAN   INDIANS.  235 

vince  was  distressed  by  the  Indian  war.  In  conver- 
sation with  some  serious  people,  they  appeared  to 
have  a  feeling  sense  of  that  inward  change  of  heart 
which  the  gospel  requires,  and  declared  their  parti- 
cular disapprobation  of  war,  and  fixed  resolution  to 
take  no  part  therein;  apprehending  it  to  be  displeas- 
ing to  the  great  Being,  who,  as  one  of  them  express- 
ed it,  "Did  not  make  men  to  destroy  men,  but  to 
love  and  assist  each  other." 

John  Woolman,  in  his  Journal,  mentions  having 
an  interview  with  some  of  these  Indians  from  Wiha- 
loosing,  at  Philadelphia,  in  the  year  1761.  He  says, 
"In  conversation  with  them  by  an  interpreter,  as 
also  by  observations  on  their  countenances  and  con- 
duct, I  believed  some  of  them  were  measurably  ac- 
quainted with  that  Divine  power  which  subjects  the 
rough  and  froward  will  of  the  creature."  In  1763, 
he  visited  the  Indians  at  Wihaloosing,  which  he  de- 
scribes as  "  a  town  on  the  bank  of  the  east  branch  of 
Susquehanna,  consisting  of  about  forty  houses,  most- 
ly compact  together;  some  about  thirty  feet  long, 
and  eighteen  wide,  some  bigger,  some  less;  mostly 
built  of  split  plank,  one  end  set  in  the  ground,  and 
the  other  pinned  to  a  plate,  on  which  lay  rafters, 
and  covered  with  bark."  A  Moravian  missionary 
had  spent  some  time  with  these  Indians,  in  the 
spring  preceding,  and  having  met  with  encourage- 
ment from  them  was  now  returned,  and  "bid  him 
welcome."  They  had  settled  meetings,  commonly 
in  the  morning  and  near  evening.  In  one  of  these 
opportunities,  John  Woolman  remarks,  "the  pure 
gospel  love  was  felt,  to  the  tendering  of  some  of  our 
hearts — the  interpreters  endeavouring  to  acquaint 
the  people  with  what  I  said,  in  short   sentences, 


236  ACCOUNT  OF 

found  some  difficulty,  as  none  of  them  were  quite 
perfect  in  the  English  and  Delaware  tongues;  so 
they  helped  one  another,  and  we  laboured  along, 
Divine  love  attending."  He  afterwards  found  it  in 
his  heart  to  pray,  and  expressed  a  willingness  for 
them  to  omit  interpreting. — "And  so,"  says  he, 
"our  meeting  ended  with  a  degree  of  Divine  love; 
and  before  the  people  went  out,  I  observed  Papune- 
hang,  the  man  who  had  been  zealous  in  labouring 
for  a  reformation  in  that  town,  being  then  very 
tender,  spoke  to  one  of  the  interpreters;  and  I  was 
afterwards  told  that  he  said  in  substance  as  follows: 
"I  love  to  feel  where  words  come  from."  He  adds, 
"though  Papunehang  before  agreed  to  receive  the 
Moravian,  and  join  with  them,  he  still  appeared  kind 
and  loving  to  us." 

About  the  year  1770,  these  Indians  meeting  with 
difficulty  from  an  increase  of  white  settlers  near 
them,  by  which  spirituous  liquors  were  brought  to 
their  towns,  they  removed  to  the  Muskingum,  a 
branch  of  the  Ohio.  They  were  accompanied  by 
some  of  the  Moravians  who  had  resided  with  them, 
and  a  near  and  steady  connexion  took  place  between 
them.  During  the  troubles  of  the  American  revolu- 
tion, these  Indians,  adhering  to  the  principles  they 
had  long  professed,  refused  to  take  any  part  in  the 
war;  for  which  they  were  threatened  and  abused 
by  other  'tribes,  particularly  by  parties  which  pass- 
ed through  their  towns  on  their  way  to  the  frontiers. 
Some  of  these  they  dissuaded  from  their  hostile  in- 
tentions, and  prevailed  upon  them  to  go  back  again; 
in  other  cases  they  warned  the  inhabitants  of  their 
danger.  This  humane  conduct  being  considered 
obstructive  to  the  hostile  proceedings  of  the  tribes 


MORAVIAN    INDIANS.  237 

at  war,  was  at  length  made  the  pretext  for  carrying 
them  off.  Accordingly,  in  1781,  the  chief  of  the 
Wyandots  who  resided  at  Sandusky,  sent  a  mes- 
sage to  let  them  know  he  was  coming  with  a  num- 
ber of  warriors;  but  bid  them  not  be  afraid,  for  he 
was  their  friend.  A  few  days  after,  two  hundred 
and  twenty  warriors  arrived;  when,  calling  a  council 
of  the  head  men  of  the  Moravian  towns,  they  ac- 
quainted them  they  were  come  to  take  them  away, 
because  "they  and  their  Indians,  were  a  great  ob- 
struction to  them  in  their  war  path."  They  return- 
ed answer,  that  it  would  subject  them  to  great  diffi- 
culty, as  they  must  leave  their  corn  behind;  and  they 
and  their  children  might  perish  with  hunger  in  the 
wilderness.  The  war  chief,  at  first  seemed  inclined 
to  attend  to  their  wishes;  but  being  instigated  by 
some  white  men  in  his  company,  they  persisted, — 
killed  many  of  their  cattle  and  hogs,  ripped  up  their 
bedding,  and  forced  them  from  their  towns,  being 
upwards  of  three  hundred  persons.  After  a  tedious 
journey  in  the  wilderness,  they  arrived  at  a  branch 
of  Sandusky,  where  the  body  of  them  were  ordered 
to  remain. 

In  the  spring,  1782,  these  Moravian  Indians  find- 
ing provisions  scarce  at  Sandusky,  desired  liberty 
to  return  to  bring  corn  from  their  settlements,  where 
they  had  left  about  two  hundred  acres  standing; 
which  was  granted.  While  engaged  in  collecting 
the  corn,  they  were  attacked  and  most  of  them 
killed  by  a  party  of  white  people  from  about  the 
Monongahela,  under  pretence  that  they  believed 
the  intention  of  the  Indians  at  the  Moravian  towns 
was  to  fall  upon  the  back  inhabitants. 

Soon  after  this,  an  attempt  was  made  to  destroy 


238  WILLIAM    BLAKEl's   LETTER. 

the  settlement,  where  the  remaining  part  of  the 
Moravian  Indians  resided,  at  Sandusky.  But  the 
Wyandots  and  other  Indians  had  an  engagement 
with  the  assailants — killed  some,  and  others  they 
took  prisoners,  and  afterwards  killed  them.  Among 
the  captives  was  the  commander  of  the  expedition, 
whom  they  put  to  a  cruel  death.  The  cruelty  to 
the  commander,  and  the  death  of  the  prisoners  was 
owing,  it  was  believed,  to  the  murder  of  the  peace- 
able Moravian  Indians,  at  which  the  Wyandots  ex- 
pressed much  displeasure. 

These  Moravian  Indians  afterwards  were  subject- 
ed to  great  difficulties; — and  having  removed  several 
times,  finally  settled  in  Canada,  where  they  resided 
in  1793;  since  which,  little  authentic  information 
respecting  them  has  come  to  our  knowledge. 


LETTER  FROM  WILLIAM  BLAKEY 

To  Samuel  and  Mary  Pleasants,  Philadelphia. 

27th  of  5th  month,  1775. 
Esteemed  Friends, — Feeling  a  degree  of  sym- 
pathy with  you  in  this  time  of  difficulty,  my  de- 
sire is,  that  you  may  be  preserved,  as  in  the  hollow 
of  the  Lord's  hand,  which  is  a  covert  from  heat, 
and  a  shelter  from  storm,  to  all  those  who  truly  con- 
fide in  him,  and  have  no  confidence  in  the  arm  of 
flesh.  I  have  thought  of  the  mournful  seasons  some 
have  had  to  pass  through,  on  account  of  those  who 
are  living  at  ease  in  their  ceiled  houses,  and  stretch- 
ing themselves,  as  it  were,  on  their  beds  of  ivory, 
but  are  not  concerned  "for  the  afflictions  of  Joseph." 


WILLIAM    BLAKEY's  LETTER.  239 

Now,  dear  friends,  I  hope  this  is  not  the  case 
with  you;  but  that  you  have  a  feeling  of  the  low 
state,  under  which  the  true  Seed  groans.  My  mind 
has  often  been  turned  toward  you,  with  desires  that 
nothing  of  the  world's  greatness  may  be  a  hindrance 
in  the  Lamb's  warfare.  May  we  look  at  the  ex- 
ample of  our  blessed  Saviour,  who  took  upon  him 
the  form  of  a  servant,  and  so  far  demeaned  himself, 
as  to  wash  his  disciples  feet.  How  different  from 
this  is  the  conduct  of  some  Friends,  who  tamely  re- 
ceive flattering  titles;  and  have  those  of  their  house- 
hold whom  they  look  upon  as  their  inferiors,  to  ap- 
pear before  them  with  their  heads  uncovered.  This 
appears  to  me  to  be  a  deviation  from  the  testimony 
of  truth;  and  my  desire  is,  that  none  of  us  may  look 
for  the  like,  nor  be  a  means  of  laying  waste  the  tes- 
timony, for  which  our  worthy  predecessors  suffered 
much. 

I  have  sometimes  thought,  through  long  custom, 
things  inconsistent  become  so  familiar,  that  there 
seems,  to  some,  to  be  little  in  them;  and  these  may 
appear  to  be  little  things.  But  let  us  remember,  it 
was  the  little  foxes  that  hurt  the  tender  vine.  I 
believe  these  things,  if  rightly  looked  at,  would  not 
appear  so  small  as  some  may  imagine.  When  I 
have  looked  towards  you,  my  desires  have  been  that 
you  would  honestly  attend  to  the  requirings  of 
Truth;  and  remember  the  wTords  of  Christ,  when  he 
said  to  Peter,  "I  have  prayed  for  thee  that  thy  faith 
fail  not;  and  when  thou  art  converted,  strengthen 
thy  brethen." 

William  Blakey. 


240 


"My  Father's  at  the  Helm:' 

Behold  yon  ship  by  storms  and  tempests  driven, 
Rocking  and  reeling  o'er  the  vast  profound; 

While  angry  ocean's  surges  dash  towards  heaven. 
And  horror  and  dread  ruin  rage  around! 

The  heart  struck  mariners  appall'd,  aghast! 

Now  here,  now  there,  in  wild  confusion  flee, 
Despairing  to  survive  the  furious  blast, 

Their  graves  expecting  in  the  billowy  sea. 

Gone,  e'en  the  hope  of  hope! — One  of  the  crew, 
His  eye-balls  glaring  with  confusion  wild, 

Fiies  to  the  cabin, — instant  met  his  view, 
Playing  and  perfectly  composed,  a  child.  * 

"We're  lost!  all  lost! — Art  not  afraid?"  he  cries, 
"Even  now,  the  swelling  seas  the  shipo'erwhelm"! 

With  sweet  composure,  "No;"  the  child  replies, 
"I'm  not  afraid, — my  father's  at  the  helm." 

So,  on  the  ocean  of  this  stormy  life, 

When  fiercest  storms  of  sin  and  sorrow  rage, 

When  reason,  truth,  and  error,  are  at  strife, 

And  powers  of  darkness  the  dread  contest  wage; 

When  tempests  of  affliction  do  arise, 

And  clouds  of  gloomy  sadness  o'er  us  roll; 

Where  suffering  virtue  in  prostration  lies, 

And  floods  of  darkness  seem  to  reach  the  soul; 

Thrice  blest  is  he,  who,  by  experience  knows, 
Though  ruin  dire  this  scene  of  things  o'erwhelm, 

Or  change  what  may, — lives  safely  on  repose, 
Is  sure, — his  heavenly  Father's  at  the  helm. 

*The  Captain's  little  child,  as  related  by  T.  Scattergood. 


FRIENDS'  MISCELLAXY. 

No.  6.]  NINTH  MONTH,  1832.  [Vol.  VII. 

JOURNAL  OF  WILLIAM  MATTHEWS, 

of  York-town,  Pennsylvania. 


INTRODUCTION. 

In  a  volume  of  Memorials,  lately  published  by 
order  of  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting,  is  one  from 
York  monthly  meeting,  held  7th  of  8th  mo.  1793, 
concerning  William  Matthews,  the  subject  of  the 
ensuing  Journal:  By  which  it  appears  that  he  was 
born  in  Stafford  county,  Virginia,  on  the  19th  of 
the  6th  month,  1732.  His  parents  names  were  Wil- 
liam and  Mary  Matthews,  both  of  whom  died  while 
he  was  in  his  minority. 

About  the  twenty-third  year  of  his  age,  he  came 
forth  in  the  ministry;  and  for  some  time,  appeared 
to  increase  in  the  exercise  of  his  gift.  But,  meeting 
with  losses,  and  becoming  reduced  in  his  temporal 
circumstances,  so  as  to  labour  under  much  difficulty, 
he  got  into  a  state  of  discouragement,  and  was  most- 
ly silent  for  some  time.  At  length,  through  patient, 
persevering  exertions,  he  was  enabled  to  surmount 
his  embarrassments,  so  as  again  to  come  forth  in  the 
exercise  of  his  gift  with  acceptance  to  his  friends. 
By  humble  attention  to  the  Divine  guide,  and  faith- 
ful obedience  to  the  openings  of  Truth,  he  became 
a  powerful  minister  of  the  gospel,  and  was  eminent- 
ly useful  in  the  exercise  of  our  christian  discipline. 
Vol.  VII.— 21 


242  JOURNAL    OP 

His  judgment  was  considered  to  be  sound  and  pene- 
trating,— his  conversation  and  example  were  edify- 
ing and  instructive;  and  he  was  endued  with  quali- 
fications to  comfort  the  weak,  strengthen  the  feeble- 
minded, and  powerfully  to  warn  and  reprove  the 
unruly. 

Much  of  his  time  was  devoted  to  the  promotion 
of  the  cause  of  truth  and  righteousness.  With  the 
unity  of  his  friends,  he  visited  most  of  the  meetings 
on  this  continent,  and  spent  several  years  in  reli- 
gious labours  amongst  Friends  and  others,  in  Eng- 
land, Ireland,  Scotland  and  Wales,  which  appear  to 
have  been  truly  edifying  and  acceptable.  After  his 
return  from  this  arduous  journey,  his  health  gradual- 
ly declined;  yet  he  was  enabled  to  perform  several 
religious  visits  to  neighbouring  meetings,  though 
under  much  bodily  weakness. 

The  following  account  of  his  European  journey, 
introduced  by  the  certificates  of  unity  with  him,  as 
furnished  by  the  several  meetings  in  the  order  of 
discipline,  and  the  narrative  of  his  trials  and  difficul- 
ties previous  to  his  voyage,  and  before  he  landed  in 
England,  is  considered  worthy  of  publication  for 
the  benefit  of  others.  During  his  last  illness,  he 
mentioned  that  he  had  kept  notes  of  his  travels  for 
his  own  satisfaction,  but  had  no  desire  they  should 
be  made  public.  Yet  he  further  stated,  that  "on 
looking  over  them,  and  remembering  the  gracious 
help  he  had  experienced  to  discharge  what  appear- 
ed to  be  required  of  him,  he  had  been  encouraged 
to  press  forward."  As  he  did  not  prohibit  the  cir- 
culation or  reading  of  his  memorandums,  it  is  pre- 
sumed he  did  not  desire  them  to  be  suppressed.  On 
the  contrary,  there  is  no  doubt  his  benevolent  mind 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  243 

would  have  been  gratified  that  others,  "on  looking 
over  them/'  should  derive  encouragement  "to  press 
forward,"  by  his  example  of  dedication  and  perse- 
verance, as  exhibited  in  the  narrative  of  his  labours 
and  travels  for  the  essential  well-being  of  his  fellow- 
probationers. 

In  relation  to  his  Journal,  he  also  mentioned  that 
though  the  remarks  he  had  sometimes  made,  might 
appear  to  some  as  too  censorious,  yet  he  said  he 
believed  that  our  society,  as  well  as  others,  suffered 
loss  by  a  floating  ministry,  that  hath  a  tendency  to 
lead  the  mind  from  inward,  humble  waiting  upon 
the  pure  gift.  He  further  said,  many  could  bear 
testimony  that  it  had  been  his  case,  both  by  precept 
and  example,  to  promote  silent  waiting,  and  that  he 
had  often  been  much  concerned  on  account  of  so 
many  words  amongst  Friends. 

When  he  had  become  confined  to  his  chamber,  it 
appeared  as  though  he  had  been  taking  a  retrospect 
of  his  past  life;  and,  at  a  time  when  several  Friends 
were  present,  he  said  as  follows:  "I  feel  my  mind 
covered  with  a  degree  of  reverent  thankfulness  to 
the  Lord  for  all  his  tender  mercies  to  me,  even  from 
my  youth.  He  has  snatched  me  as  a  brand  from  the 
burning,  and  has  been  with  me  in  heights  and  in 
depths;  and  although  it  has  pleased  him  to  bring 
me  down  as  into  the  valley  of  Achor,  yet  he  has 
opened  a  door  of  hope  from  thence."  Then  added, 
"I  feel  the  same  degree  of  animating  love  for  my 
friends  that  ever  I  did;  but  I  have  been  led  in  a  line 
that  has  cut  me  off  from  flattery  and  applause.  Yet 
I  never  found  any  true  or  solid  peace  in  any  thing, 
but  in  being  faithful  to  God  and  man."    He  also 


244  JOURNAL    OF 

said  he    had  a  comfortable   hope   that  when   these 
slight  afflictions  were  over,  all  would  be  well. 

As  he  drew  near  the  close  of  life,  a  concern  which 
he  had  often  felt  in  relation  to  plainness  and  sim- 
plicity, appears  to  have  impressed  his  mind,  so  as 
to  induce  him  to  leave  this  testimony:  "As  I  have, 
for  many  years  past,  been  uneasy  with  the  great 
pains  and  expense  taken  by  Friends,  as  well  as 
others,  in  making  coffins  to  inter  the  dead, — which 
appears  to  me  to  be  superfluous  and  extravagant, — 
my  desire  is,  that  mine  may  be  made  of  pine  or 
poplar,  without  ridge  or  moulding,  but  quite  plain.'' 

At  a  time  when  several  of  his  sisters  were  pre- 
sent, he  said,  "I  esteem  it  as  a  great  favour,  that  I 
feel  my  mind  much  weaned  from  all  things  here 
below,  and  the  natural  part  in  me  much  subdued: 
yet  I  feel  you  near  to  me,  not  only  in  an  outward 
relationship,  but,  through  the  grace  and  goodness  of 
the  Lord,  we  have  been  united  together  in  the  one 
spirit, — baptized  with  the  same  baptism  into  the 
one  body,  and  have  drunk  together  of  the  same 
spiritual  Fountain." 

The  day  before  his  departure,  he  said,  "Those 
who  put  off  the  great  and  necessary  work  of  the 
soul's  salvation,  and  conclude  it  is  time  enough 
when  on  a  sick  bed,  will  find  themselves  much  mis- 
taken; unless  it  is  through  adorable  mercy  indeed." 
He  also  repeated  the  directions  he  had  given  re- 
specting his  burial,  and  expressed  his  desire  that  the 
good  Hand  which  had  been  with  him  all  his  life 
long,  might  continue  to  be  with  him  to  the  end; 
and  that  he  was  thankful  he  felt  his  mind  clothed 
with  love  for  his  friends. 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  245 

He  quietly  departed  this  life,  on  the  7th  of  the 
5th  month,  1792,  in  the  sixtieth  year  of  his  age,  and 
was  interred  in  Friends'  burial  ground  at  York-town, 
on  the  9th  of  the  same;  after  which  a  solemn  meet- 
ing was  held. 


JOURNAL,  &c. 

Having  for  some  years  been  under  a  religious  ex- 
ercise, from  a  belief  that  I  must  visit  the  churches 
in  Europe, — and  feeling  the  weight  thereof  to  in- 
crease under  an  apprehension  that  the  time  for  en- 
tering upon  the  service  drew  near,  I  opened  my 
concern  to  a  few  solid  Friends  first,  and  then  to  our 
select  and  monthly  meetings;  in  all  which  unity  and 
sympathy  with  me  was  felt,  and  the  monthly  meet- 
ing granted  me  the  following  certificate: 

"From  our  monthly  meeting  held  at  Warrington, 
in  York  county,  Pennsylvania,  the  10th  day  of 
the  3d  month,  1781, 

To  our  friends  and  brethren  in  Great  Britain^ 
and  elsewhere. 

Dear  friends, — In  that  love  that  reacheth  over 
sea  and  land  we  salute  you,  and  inform  that  our  es- 
teemed and  weli-beloved  friend, William  Matthews, 
did,  in  a  solemn  manner,  inform  us  that  he  hath  for 
some  time  been  under  a  weighty  exercise,  from  an 
apprehension  of  its  being  required  of  him  to  pay  a 
religious  visit  to  the  churches  in  Europe,  and  re- 
quested our  unity  and  concurrence  therein.  Now 
these  may  certify,  that  after  a  seasonable  time  of 
solid  deliberation  thereon,  and  feeling  our  spirits 
nearly  united  in  tender  sympathy  with  him  in  his 
21* 


246  JOURNAL    OP 

present  religious  exercise,  we  freely  give  him  up  to 
the  service; — he  being  a  minister  in  unity,  and  well 
approved  of  amongst  us; — his  conversation  exem- 
plary, and  his  outward  affairs  settled  to  satisfaction. 
With  fervent  desires  that  the  great  Lord  of  the  har- 
vest may  preserve  and  support  him  in  every  trying 
dispensation  he  may  have  to  pass  through,  to  the 
honour  of  his  great  name,  and  to  the  edification  of 
the  churches  where  he  may  be  drawn  in  gospel 
love, — we  recommend  him  to  Divine  protection, 
and  the  tender  care  of  his  friends  where  his  lot  may 
be  cast,  and  remain  your  loving  friends. 

Signed  in  and  on  behalf  of  our  monthly  meeting 
aforesaid,  by  William  Underwood,  William  Pen- 
rose, William  Garretson,  Peter  Cleaver,  Joseph  El- 
gar,  William  Kersey,  John  Garretson,  Benjamin 
Underwood,  William  Nevitt,  James  Thomas,  Wil- 
liam Lewis,  Timothy  Kirk,  Ellis  Lewis,  William 
Willis,  Joseph  Updegraff,  Elisha  Kirk,  Benjamin 
Walker,  Harman  Updegraff,  Asahel  Walker,  Tho- 
mas Penrose,  Cadwalader  Evans,  James  Cadwalader, 
John  Edmundson,  Samuel  Lewis,  Daniel  Bailey, 
John  McMillan,  Abel  Walker,  Elihu  Underwood, 
junr.,  Eli  Lewis,  Mordecai  Williams,  John  Jones, 
James  Kightly,  Elihu  Underwood,  senr.,  William 
Wilson,  Jacob  Norbury,  WTilliam  McMillan,  Wil- 
liam Vale." 

The  concern  being  opened  in  the  Quarterly  meet- 
ing, the  following  essay  of  endorsement,  was  united 
with: 

"At  Warrington  and  Fairfax  Quarterly  meeting, 
held  at  Warrington,  in  York  county,  Pennsylva- 
nia, for  the  western  parts  of  Pennsylvania,  Mary- 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  247 

land,  and  Virginia,  the  19th  day  of  the  3d  month,  ' 

1781— 

Our  beloved  friend,  William  Matthews,  informed 
this  meeting  of  a  religious  exercise  he  hath  been 
under,  from  a  belief  of  its  being  required  of  him  to 
pay  a  religious  visit  to  the  churches  in  Europe,  and 
produced  the  within  certificate  from  Warrington 
monthly  meeting,  of  their  concurrence  with  him 
therein, — with  which  we  unite,  feeling  near  unity 
with  him  under  the  present  religious  exercise; — he 
having  devoted  much  of  his  time  to  Truth's  service 
on  this  continent. 

Signed  in  and  on  behalf  of  our  aforesaid  meeting, 

by 

William  Kersey,  Clerk." 

In  the  9th  month  following,  Friends  at  the  Year- 
ly Meeting  of  ministers  and  elders  held  in  Philadel- 
phia, certified  their  unity  with  the  concern,  in  and 
by  the  following  certificate: 

"  To  our  friends  and  brethren  in  Great  Britain, 
and  elsewhere  in  Europe. 
Dear  friends, — Our  beloved  friend,  William 
Matthews,  having  spread  his  concern  for  visiting 
the  churches  in  Europe,  in  a  solid  manner,  before 
this  Meeting,  and  produced  certificates  of  the  month- 
ly and  Quarterly  meetings'  concurrence  on  this  im- 
portant occasion, — we  hereby  inform  you  that  we 
have  been  thereby  brought  into  a  deep  consideration 
with  him;  under  which,  the  minds  of  Friends  being 
united  in  tender  sympathy,  we  believe  it  right  to 
resign  him  to  the  service  as  way  may,  in  best  Wis- 
dom, be  opened  for  him  to  proceed.  Wherefore, 
with  the  salutation  of  our  love,  we  recommend  him 


248  JOURNAL    OP 

to  your  brotherly  care  and  regard;  and,  committing 
him  to  the  Lord's  guidance,  support,  and  protection, 
subscribe  ourselves  your  brethren  and  sisters. 

Signed  in,  and  on  behalf  of  our  Yearly  Meeting 
of  ministers  and  elders  held  at  Philadelphia,  for 
Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey,  by  adjournments, 
from  the  22d  day  of  the  9th  month,  1781,  to  the 
29th  of  the  same,  inclusive. 

Thomas  Evans,  Thomas  Carleton,  Wm.  Brown, 
Thomas  Ross,  Thomas  Rose,  Jos.  Shotwell,  Robert 
Willis,  John  Reynell,  Anthony  Williams,  Samuel 
Emlen,  junr. ,  Isaac  Zane,  Joshua  Brown,  Joseph 
Lukens,  William  Harvey,  John  Hoskins,  David 
Cooper,  Isaac  Evens,  Thomas  Woodward,  Joseph 
Penrose,  William  Swayne,  Abraham  Griffith,  James 
Thornton,  David  Bacon,  Thomas  Pirn,  Mark  Reeve, 
George  Churchman,  James  Moon,  Joshua  Morris, 
Peter  Worrall,  Thomas  Smith,  Isaac  Pickering, 
Nicholas  Wain,  John  Pemberton.  Benjamin  Mason, 
William  Cox,  Joseph  West,  John  Hough,  Anthony 
Benezet,  Joshua  Baldwin,  Joseph  Wright,  Benjamin 
Linton,  George  Dillwyn,  Benjamin  Swett,  Samuel 
Smith,  Mahlon  Janney,  Bazil  Brooke,  Charles  West, 
James  Wood,  John  Lloyd,  John  Eyre,  Henry  Drink- 
er, Edward  Stabler,  Joseph  Janney,  John  Cowgill, 
Samuel  Smith,  John  Humphreys,  Samuel  Wilson, 
Josiah  Bunting,  Joseph  Buzby,  Thomas  Massey, 
Hugh  Judge,  William  Farquhar,  William  Kersey, 
Daniel  Offley,  junr.,  Benjamin  Jackson,  Daniel 
Drinker,  John  Parrish,  Joseph  Moore,  Lot  Tripp, 
Thomas  Redman,  Philip  Dennis,  Josiah  Miller, 
Richard  Wood,  William  Rogers,  Warner  Mifflin, 
William  Downing,  Simon  Meredith,  Evan  Lewis, 
Samuel  Coope." 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  249 

i(  Susanna  Brown,  Rebecca  Jones,  Margaret  Wil- 
liams, Ruth  Holland,  Sarah  Hopkins,  Sarah  Cary, 
Mary  Husbands,  Ann  Moore,  Hannah  Matthews, 
Sarah  Janney,  Hannah  Matthews,  Hannah  Cathrall, 
Mary  Cox,  Sarah  Massey,  Phebe  Miller,  Ann  Hamp- 
ton, Ann  Hallowell,  Margaret  Porter,  Sarah  Jacobs, 
Elizabeth  Hatkinson,  Hannah  Churchman,  Hannah 
Wilson,  Margaret  Haines,  Rachel  Watson,  Marga- 
ret Jones,  Sarah  Thatcher,  Mary  Stevenson,  Hannah 
Gibbs,  Rebecah  Wright,  Mary  Newbold,  Hannah 
Middleton,  Hannah  Price,  Rebekah  Chambers,  Sa- 
rah Smith,  Mary  Stephenson,  Ann  Chandler,  Re- 
bekah Moore,  Mary  Evans,  Rachel  Stapler,  Mary 
Swett,  Hannah  Harlan,  Martha  Sharpless,  Sarah 
Harrison,  Marjery  Norton,  Ann  Sid  well,  Mercy 
Baldwin,  Agnes  Shoemaker." 

Thus,  having  the  unity  and  concurrence  of  my 
friends,  I  continued  to  make  the  necessary  prepara- 
tions for  leaving  home;  which  at  that  time,  required 
great  care  and  circumspection, — there  being  war 
between  Great  Britain  and  America,  and  the  laws 
very  severe  against  those  who  went  into  any  of  the 
British  dominions,  without  leave  from  those  in  pow- 
er in  America;  and,  as  I  was  going  on  a  religious 
account,  I  was  not  free  to  ask  for  their  permission, 
nor  to  take  any  means  to  secure  my  property,  (which 
by  the  law  was  all  to  be  forfeited)  but  was  willing 
to  trust  all  in  the  hands  of  Him  who  had  called  me 
to  the  service.  Another  difficulty  arose  about  get- 
ting a  passage  to  England; — no  way  being  open 
but  by  going  to  New  York,  then  in  possession  of 
the  British  troops;  or,  taking  shipping  to  France  or 
Holland,  then  in  alliance  with  America,  and  thence 
getting  over  to  England;  which  appeared  likely  to 


250  JOURNAL    OP 

be  attended  with  difficulty,  as  they  also  were  at  war 
with  England. 

But,  at  length,  as  I  waited,  way  opened  for  me; 
and,  believing  it  right  to  attempt  getting  along  as 
far  I  could,  on  the  16th  of  the  5th  month,  1782,  I 
parted  with  my  beloved  wife  and  divers  other  friends, 
under  a  heart-felt  sense  of  the  humbling  power  of 
Truth  uniting  us  near  to  one  another,  and  producing 
a  willingness  to  resign  up  all  unto  Him  who  is  able 
to  preserve  us  through  all  difficulties,  to  his  own 
praise.  Several  Friends  accompanied  me  as  far  as 
Susquehanna  river,  where  they  all  left  me,  except 
my  kinsman,  Elisha  Kirk,  who  went  with  me  to 
Philadelphia.  On  our  way,  we  stopped  at  a  meet- 
ing of  ministers  and  elders  at  Sadsbury,  where  I  had 
the  opportunity  of  seeing  and  taking  leave  of  several 
of  my  beloved  friends.  We  got  to  Philadelphia  the 
18th,  in  the  evening.  Next  day,  being  first-day,  I 
attended  all  three  of  the  meetings  there,  to  a  good 
degree  of  satisfaction,  and  felt  my  mind  comforted 
and  stayed  under  a  fresh  trial  which  befel  me  here. 
My  dear  friend,  John  Pemberton,  being  under  a 
like  concern  to  visit  Europe,  we  had  proposed  go- 
ing together;  but  now  he  told  me  his  way  seemed 
shut  up  so  that  he  could  not  see  it  right  to  move  for- 
ward. This  was  a  close  exercise  to  me;  but  I  found 
it  best  to  labour  after  resignation  to  the  Divine  will, 
having  always  found  that  this  yielded  true  peace  and 
consolation,  under  every  disappointment. 

On  the  22d,  I  had  a  few  solid  Friends  together, 
to  consult  with;  unto  whom  I  opened  my  feelings 
and  scruples,  concerning  applying  for  permission 
from  the  president  and  council:  but  withal  informed 
them  that  I  felt  most  easy  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  pre- 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  251 

sident  of  the  council,  simply  to  lay  my  concern  be- 
fore him,  in  order  that  it  might  not  be  said  when  I 
was  gone,  that  I  stole  away  in  a  private  manner. — 
With  this  proposal  Friends  united,  and  several  were 
named  to  accompany  me.    We  met  with  a  kind  and 
open   reception;  and  after  a  solemn  pause  I  felt  my 
way  open,  briefly  to  lay  before  him  my  religious 
concern,  and  that  I  believed  the  time  now  come  for 
me  to  move  forward  in  it.      He  said  he  thought  it 
his  duty  to  inform  me  that,  by  the  laws,  if  I  went 
without  permission,  my  estate,  both  real  and  per- 
sonal, was  liable  to  be  confiscated,  and  I,  if  ever  I 
should  return,  to  be  tried  for  my  life;  as  is  was  high 
treason  to  go  within  the  enemy's  lines  without  per- 
mission, and   he  did  not  doubt  I  might  obtain  it  if  I 
would  but  apply;  promising  all  the  service  he  could 
do  in  the  affair.     I  acknowledged  his  kindness,  but 
let  him  know  the  reasons  why  I  could   not  apply: 
viz.  Believing  I  was  going  in  obedience  to  the  re- 
quirings  of  Him  who  is  sovereign  of  the  conscience, 
and  ought  to  have  the  rule  thereof,  and   who  has  a 
right  to  all  our  service,  though  it  should   be  at  the 
loss  of  all,  even  life  itself, — I  was  willing  to  leave 
all  to  him,  feeling  a  hope  and  humble  trust  revived 
in  me  that  he  would  not  suffer  any  thing  to  befal 
me,  but  what  would  be  for  some  wise  purpose,  either 
for  my  further  refinement,  the   good   of  others,  or 
the  exaltation  of  his  glorious  cause  on  earth.     I  also 
told    him  that  if  I  was   going   about  any  temporal 
concerns,  I  should  think  it  right  not  to  go  without 
their  consent. 

After  nearly  two  hours  spent  with  him  in  a  so- 
lemn manner, — in  which  divers  other  Friends  were 
favoured    to   make    suitable    remarks,  he  appeared 


252  JOURNAL    OP 

very  solid  and  much  affected.  Parting  with  me  in  a 
friendly  manner,  he  took  me  by  the  hand  and  said 
he  wished  my  preservation,  and  that  peace  and  hap- 
piness might  attend  me  in  all  my  labours.  And  great 
indeed  was  the  peace  I  felt  in  giving  up  all,  even 
life  itself,  for  the  sake  of  Him  who  hath  loved  me 
with  an  everlasting  kindness; — experiencing  the 
promise  verified  that  they  who  forsake  all  for  his 
sake  and  the  gospel's,  should  receive  in  this  life  an 
hundred  fold.  Oh!  the  sweet  peace  and  consolation 
that  filled  my  heart  as  I  walked  along  the  streets! 
I  thought  it  a  full  compensation  for  all,  even  if  they 
should  be  permitted  to  take  not  only  the  outward 
substance  I  was  made  a  steward  of,  but  also  my  life. 
In  this  sweet  frame  of  mind,  I  went  directly  to  the 
week-day  meeting  at  High  street,  where  I  was  fa- 
voured with  the  most  open,  comfortable  meeting  I 
had  ever  been  at  in  that  place,  in  which  I  took  my 
solemn  leave  of  Friends  in  the  near  feeling  of  uni- 
ting love. 

24th.  I  set  forward  for  Burlington,  accompanied 
by  divers  friends,  and  next  day  attended  the  Quar- 
terly meeting  of  ministers  and  elders  at  Crosswicks, 
which  was  to  me  a  low,  exercising  time.  Thus,  I 
have  found  in  my  experience,  that  if  at  any  time  I 
have  been  favoured  to  be  as  on  the  mount,  to  behold 
and  feel  the  excellence  of  the  joy  and  glory,  it  has 
soon  been  succeeded  by  great  poverty  of  spirit.  I 
know  such  times  are  profitable  to  us,  in  order  that 
we  may  know  in  whom  our  light,  life,  and  strength 
are.  Next  day,  being  the  first  of  the  week,  I  at- 
tended the  meeting  there  in  the  morning,  and  one 
appointed  at  Bordentown  in  the  afternoon — on  se- 
cond-day, the  Quarterly  meeting  for  discipline,  and 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  253 

on  third-day,  the  general  or  youth's  meeting; — all 
laborious  and  exercising;  but  through  the  condescen- 
sion of  heavenly  regard,  Truth  raised  into  a  good 
degree  of  dominion,  in  the  last,  and  it  was  to  some 
a  heart-tendering  time. 

After  parting  in  a  solemn  manner  with  many  near 
and  dear  friends,  I  went  to  Bucks  Quarterly  meet- 
ing held  at  Buckingham.  It  was  a  solid  edifying 
season,  the  general  meeting  being  very  large,  in 
which  the  people  were  reminded  of  the  gracious 
kindness  of  the  Lord  to  us  as  a  society,  and  how  he 
had  helped  and  sustained  us,  when  there  seemed  to 
be  a  cloud  of  thick  darkness  gathering  about  us,  and 
we  likely  to  be  swallowed  up.  It  was,  through  Di- 
vine regard,  a  time  of  comfort  and  refreshment,  and 
ended  in  supplication  and  prayer  to  the  Lord  for 
preservation. 

6th  month  1st.  I  received  a  letter  from  my  be- 
loved friend  John  Pemberton,  informing  me  of  his 
intention  of  joining  me,  in  order  to  proceed  with 
me  to  Europe;  which  was  truly  reviving  and  com- 
fortable to  me.  I  then  attended  meetings  at  Plum- 
stead,  Buckingham,  Wrightstown,  Falls,  and  Mid- 
dletown;  in  all  which  I  was  helped  to  labour  for  the 
good  of  others,  and  the  prosperity  of  Zion;  feeling 
the  baptizing  virtue  of  Truth  to  unite  me  to  a  living, 
exercised  remnant,  in  each  place;  for  which  my  soul 
bows  in  reverent  thankfulness  to  the  God  of  my  life, 
who  is  worthy  thereof  forevermore.  Parting  with 
many  Friends  in  much  nearness,  I  crossed  Delaware 
river,  and  was  at  a  meeting  at  Kingwood.  I  believe 
this  was  made  a  humbling  season  to  divers,  but  alas! 
too  many  fall  short  of  being  truly  profited  by  such 
favours,  for  want  of  abiding  under  an  humbling 
Vol.  VII.— 22 


254  JOURNAL    OP 

sense  of  what  manner  of  persons  they  saw  them- 
selves to  be,  when  the  true  Light  shined  in  them 
and  gave  them  a  sight  of  their  states. 

On  the  13th,  I  attended  the  monthly  meeting  at 
Hardvvich,  or  the  Great  Meadows,  and  in  the  after- 
noon John  Pemberton  came  to  me.  We  then  had 
meetings  at  Paulin's-kill  and  the  Drowned  Lands, 
and  proceeded  on  towards  New  York  government: 
the  weather  being  very  warm,  and  the  stages  long, 
we  were  much  fatigued  before  we  reached  our 
friends  at  New  Marlborough,  where  we  attended  a 
monthly  meeting  on  the  21st,  being  the  first  held  at 
that  place.  The  meeting  for  discipline  was  held 
under  the  shade  of  some  trees,  there  not  being  room 
in  the  house  to  contain  both  men  and  women.  Here 
we  met  with  a  considerable  number  of  Friends  from 
different  parts,  and  had  a  comfortable  time  together. 
On  the  next  day  we  had  a  meeting  in  a  barn  at 
Crum  Elbow,  and  the  day  following  a  large,  good 
meeting  at  the  Creek  meeting-house — also  a  solemn 
opportunity  in  the  afternoon  with  a  number  of  hope- 
ful young  people  and  others,  many  of  them  being 
newly  convinced;  in  which  I  was  led  to  point  out 
the  danger  of  running  before  the  true  Shepherd.  It 
was  an  instructive  season  to  divers  present. 

We  then  had  meetings  at  Nine  Partners,  Oswego, 
Poquage,  and  Amawalk;  the  last  being  just  before  we 
entered  on  what  was  called  the  "hunting  ground," 
a  space  lying  between  the  two  armies,  and  exposed 
to  the  ravages  of  both;  each  plundering  and  abusing 
the  few  remaining  inhabitants,  most  of  whom  had 
lost  nearly  all  they  had;  yet  some  Friends  kept 
their  places  and  held  their  meetings  amidst  it  all. 
As  we  passed  along,  we  saw  divers  of  the  American 


WILLIAM  MATTHEWS.  255 

officers  who  were  placed  on  the  lines  to  guard  them, 
and  not  suffer  any  person  to  go  over  to  the  enemy; 
but  they  did  not  offer  to  stop  us.  We  crossed  Cro- 
ton  river,  and  being  then  out  of  their  lines,  we  went 
to  Shapaqua  meeting,  which  was  to  a  good  degree 
of  satisfaction,  help  being  afforded  so  as  to  obtain 
the  answer  of  peace. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  7th  month,  we  attended 
meetings  at  Purchase,  Mamaroneck  and  Westchester. 
In  passing  along  to  these  last  meetings,  the  country 
appeared  almost  desolate;  the  grass  was  more  than 
knee-high,  in  the  public  roads, — the  inhabitants  be- 
ing plundered  of  their  beasts,  there  were  none  left 
to  keep  it  down;  and  the  few  Friends  that  remained 
were  in  danger  every  night  of  being  murdered. — 
One  ancient  Friend,  where  we  lodged,  told  us  that 
he  had  been  hauled  out  of  bed,  had  a  rope  put  about 
his  neck,  and  was  several  times  strangled  almost  to 
death.  They  had  also  cut  and  wounded  him  in  the 
breast  with  their  baj^onets,  swearing  they  would 
kill  him.  Others  also  met  with  many  such  abuses. 
There  was  great  reason  to  apprehend  that  many  of 
these  plunderers  belonged  to  both  armies,  and  we 
narrowly  escaped  falling  into  their  hands,  in  going 
from  Westchester  to  New  York.  A  party  of  those 
scouters  or  hunters  coming  up  another  road  just  as 
we  crossed  it,  saw  us,  and  fired  two  guns  to  bring 
us  to;  but  through  Divine  preservation  we  passed 
unhurt,  and  as  we  rode  on  briskly,  being  near  a 
garrison  of  British  troops,  they  did  not  pursue  us. 
Thus  we  were  preserved  in  the  midst  of  dangers, 
and  my  mind  was  wonderfully  borne  up  above  fear. 
Blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord;  it  was  his  doings, 
and  to  him  belongeth  the  praise  now  and  forever. 


256  JOURNAL    OF 

We  arrived  in  New  York  on  the  3rd  of  7th  mo. 
where  our  friends  rejoiced  to  see  us,  and  received 
us  with  great  kindness.  But  there  being  no  vessels 
that  we  could  be  free  to  go  in,  we  were  detained 
there  and  on  Long  Island  several  months.  We  were 
not  easy  to  go  in  a  ship  carrying  guns,  or  that  had 
been  taken  and  made  a  prize,  or  that  was  concerned 
in  the  war;  believing  we  were  called  to  bear  our 
testimony  to  the  coming  of  the  peaceable  reign  of 
the  Messiah,  and  against  all  wars  and  fightings,  or 
being  in  any  manner  concerned  therein. 

During  my  stay  on  Long  Island,  I  joined  with 
my  friend  David  Sands,  in  having  meetings  at  divers 
places  amongst  those  of  other  societies.  I  also  dili- 
gently attended  the  meetings  of  Friends,  both  on 
Long  Island  and  in  New  York,  and  passed  through 
many  deep  sufferings  and  inward  conflicts  known 
only  to  the  Lord;  so  that  many  times  the  sayings 
of  Moses  came  fresh  into  my  mind,  "Wherefore 
hast  thou  afflicted  thy  servant?  and  wherefore  have 
I  not  found  favour  in  thy  sight?  If  thou  deal  thus 
with  me,  kill  me,  I  pray  thee,  out  of  hand,  if  I  have 
found  favour  in  thy  sight,  and  let  me  not  see  my 
wretchedness."  Thus  was  I  brought  into  deep  in- 
ward sufferings;  yet,  at  times,  through  mercy,  I  was 
favoured  to  feel  near  unity  of  spirit  with  a  living 
remnant  amongst  them;  and  the  longer  I  stayed,  the 
greater  love  I  felt,  and  believe  it  was  mutual,  we  be- 
ing baptized  by  the  one  spirit  into  the  one  body, 
were  made  fellow-feelers  of  the  sufferings  one  of 
another.  And  towards  the  latter  part  of  my  stay  at 
Westbury,  I  was  often  led  to  declare  of  the  Lord's 
dealings  with  me,  of  his  judgments  and  of  his  mer- 
cies, for  their  encouragement.    It  pleased  the  Lord, 


WILLIAM  MATTHEWS.  257 

in  his  great  goodness  and  mercy,  to  show  me  there 
was  a  cause  for  the  suffering  and  exercise  I  went 
through,  and  that  all  his  ways  of  dealing  with  his 
children  are  in  wisdom  and  mercy,  for  the  prepa- 
ring of  them  for  further  service,  that  they  may  feel- 
ingly declare  of  his  works  unto  others,  even  to  those 
who  are  ready  to  faint  in  their  minds.  I  was  also 
engaged  with  others  in  visiting  families;  in  which 
service  my  mind  was  often  drawn  into  a  deep,  in- 
ward and  sensible  feeling  of  the  state  of  the  seed, 
and  favoured  with  suitable  matter  to  communicate 
to  the  refreshing  of  some  drooping  spirits.  One 
cause  of  the  deep  sufferings  I  felt  was  a  ministry 
which  did  not  proceed  from  the  pure  spring  of  life: 
so  that  I  have  said  in  my  heart,  What  that  is  worse 
can  befall  a  people?  The  pure  life  was  oppressed  and 
kept  down ;  my  spirit  mourned  under  it,  as  did  some 
others  in  that  place  who  had  not  strength  to  let  it 
be  known,  but  went  mourning  along  in  secret. 

On  the  13th  of  the  12th  month,  way  opening  for 
my  getting  along  towards  England,  after  a  solemn, 
heart-tendering  season  with  Thomas  Seaman's  fami- 
ly, where  I  had  mostly  made  my  home,  and  several 
other  Friends  who  came  to  take  their  leave  of  me, 
in  which  supplication  and  prayer  was  offered  to  the 
God  of  all  grace,  for  each  others  preservation, — I 
parted  with  them  in  much  love  and  near  fellowship, 
and  rode  to  New  York,  where  I  met  my  companion, 
John  Pemberton,  who  informed  me  he  had  taken 
our  passage  in  the  ship  New  York,  Charles  Grant 
master,  bound  for  London;  at  which  I  was  glad, 
having  some  months  before  been  on  board,  and  then 
thought  I  felt  an  evidence  of  its  being  right  for  me 
to  go  in  that  vessel. 
22* 


258  JOURNAL    OF 

On  the  21st  of  the  12th  month,  we  took  a  solemn 
leave  of  many  of  our  beloved  friends,  and  went  on 
board,  and  fell  down  that  evening  to  the  watering 
place,  where  we  lay  until  the  23d;  then  sailed  to 
Sandy  Hook,  and  there  waited  till  next  day  for  the 
rest  of  the  fleet.  Next  day  went  to  sea,  being  about 
fifty-eight  sail  in  all,  going  under  convoy  of  three 
ships  of  war,  for  which  they  had  long  waited.  I 
was  favoured  with  a  quiet,  resigned  mind,  commit- 
ting myself  to  the  protection  of  an  all-wise  and 
faithful  Creator.  On  the  25th,  at  night,  came  on  a 
violent  storm  which  separated  us  from  the  rest  of 
the  fleet,  and  we  saw  them  no  more  the  whole 
voyage.  That  night  I  was  taken  sick,  and  continued 
for  twenty-five  days  closely  confined  to  my  bed, 
and  was  brought  very  low  indeed,  to  all  appearance 
nigh  unto  death.  The  weather  also  was  very  stormy, 
so  that,  to  all  appearance,  we  many  times  seemed 
likely  to  be  swallowed  up  in  the  great  deep.  But 
through  Divine  mercy  I  was  favoured  with  a  calm 
resigned  mind;  often  remembering  I  came  not  in 
my  own  will,  nor  with  a  view  after  the  gain  of 
this  world,  but  in  obedience  to  the  will  of  Him  who 
ruleth  both  sea  and  land,  and  is  indeed  mightier 
than  the  noise  of  many  waters,  yea,  than  the  mighty 
waves  of  the  sea. 

One  night,  as  I  lay  considering  my  manifold  trials 
since  I  left  my  outward  habitation,  and  the  great 
danger  I  then  was  in,  the  waves  passing  over  the 
ship,  and  at  times  seeming  as  if  they  would  dash  it 
to  pieces, — this  language  was  as  clear  and  intelligi- 
ble to  me  as  though  a  voice  had  spoken  to  my  out- 
ward ear,  "Trust  in  the  Lord;  for  in  the  Lord  Je- 
hovah there  is  everlasting  strength."  Which  afford- 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  259 

ed  not  only  a  ray  of  Divine  comfort,  but  a  full  per- 
suasion that  the  Lord  was  a  God  of  help  and  strength 
to  them  that  trusted  in  him.  Many  sweet  and  com- 
forting seasons  I  was  favoured  with  in  my  watery 
pilgrimage,  as  well  as  many  deep  inward  conflicts 
and  trials:  but  this  I  have  livingly  experienced,  that 
the  Lord  is  all-sufficient  to  deliver  out  of  every  dif- 
ficulty. 

Being  thus  confined  by  sickness,  I  had  not  the 
opportunity  of  seeing  the  hardships  which  the  poor 
sea-faring  men  pass  through;  but  my  sleep  often  de- 
parting from  me,  so  that  I  seldom  got  any  rest  be- 
fore they  set  the  four  o'clock  watch  in  the  morning, 
I  often  heard  the  difficulties  they  were  in,  which 
were  great  and  many.  It  being  stormy  most  of  the 
voyage,  made  it  desirable  to  see  the  land;  which, 
on  the  26th  of  the  1st  month,  17S3,  we  did,  being 
near  the  Isle  of  Wight.  They  got  me  on  deck,  sup- 
posing the  sight  and  smell  of  land  would  refresh 
me;  which  it  did.  But,  alas!  how  uncertain  and 
very  precarious  are  all  sublunary  joys!  For,  as  we 
were  sailing  pleasantly  along,  viewing  the  English 
shore,  and  a  fleet  of  men-of-war  which  lay  at  anchor 
a  little  ahead,  a  small  vessel  bore  down  towards  us, 
which  our  seamen  supposed  to  be  a  tender  coming 
to  press  men,  which  made  them  afraid,  and  they 
sought  to  hide  themselves.  She  passed  by  and  spoke 
to  us;  then  tacked,  came  up  on  the  other  side,  and 
fired  several  muskets  at  the  men  as  they  walked  on 
the  deck,  but  did  not  hurt  any  one.  They  then 
hoisted  out  their  boat  and  boarded  us  in  a  furious 
manner, — cursing,  and  swearing  what  they  would 
do  to  us,  and  running  about  the  ship  with  drawn 
swords  in  their  hands.     They  took  our  seamen  on 


260  JOURNAL    OF 

board  their  vessel;  in  doing  which  they  overset  the 
boat,  the  sea  running  high,  and  drowned  one  of 
them. 

Thus  were  we,  in  a  few  minutes,  brought  from  a 
state  of  joy  to  that  of  sorrow.  But  my  companion 
and  self  going  into  our  cabin  just  as  they  came  up 
and  fired  at  us,  remained  quietly  there  without  any 
molestation.  Next  day  I  sent  for  the  prize-master, 
who  behaved  civilly  to  us,  and  said  he  knew  what 
we  were,  and  we  need  not  be  afraid,  for  we  should 
not  be  plundered;  which  we  were  not.  During  the 
time  of  the  great  commotion  in  the  ship,  my  mind 
was  inwardly  retired  to  the  Lord,  and  great  was  the 
peace  and  quiet  I  was  favoured  with;  which  I  men- 
tioned to  my  companion,  who  expressed  the  same. 
Blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord,  who  is  to  those 
that  are  resigned  to  his  will,  whether  to  do  or  suf- 
fer, "  a  shadow  from  the  heat,  and  a  covert  from  the 
storm;"  that  in  the  midst  of  dangers  and  trials  they 
can  say,  Thou  art  my  strength  and  place  of  refuge; 
therefore  will  I  trust  in  thee. 

Being  now  under  new  commanders,  and  night 
coming  on,  they  hoisted  sail,  and  made  towards 
France.  A  time  of  great  trial  it  was  to  most  of  the 
ship's  company.  The  night  proved  very  stormy, 
the  sea  being  boisterous,  and  they  but  poor  naviga- 
tors, carrying  much  sail  for  fear  of  being  pursued 
and  re-taken;  as  they  expected,  should  that  be  the 
case,  they  should  suffer  death,  being  mostly  Eng- 
lishmen who  had  deserted  from  the  British  service, 
and  got  a  commission  from  the  French  to  make 
prizes  of  English  vessels.  They  were,  I  think,  as 
wicked  men  in  expression  as  I  ever  heard.  That 
night  it  seemed  likely  we  should  be  swallowed  up 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  261 

by  the  mighty  waves;  but  the  Lord  was  graciously 
pleased   to  bear  up  my  mind  under  all,  making  my 
present  state  of  confinement  much  easier  than  I  could 
have  expected.     Being  sick  and  very  weak,  I  kept 
my  bed  mostly  until  we  came  into  Calais-road,  where 
we  came  to  anchor  in  the  evening  of  the  2Sth;  but 
the  sea  running  high  and  the  wind  bo.isterous,  we 
could  not  land.    Next  day  a  boat  came  off  to  us,  and 
brought  the  remainder  of  the  privateer's  men   on 
board  our  ship.     They  gave  us  an  account  of  all  our 
men  (except  the  one  that  was  drowned)  being  safely 
landed  at  Calais.      The  most  of  the  passengers  that 
remained  in  our  ship  went  to  Calais  in  that  boat; 
but  my  companion  and  self  being  weakly,  I  was  not 
able  to  get  into  the  boat  in  time,  and  the  lieutenant 
of  the  privateer  advised  us  to  stay  on  board;  which 
advice  we  found  to  be  for  our  benefit,  as  by  being 
there  we  saved  our  things;  for  the  crew  plundered 
all  the  night,  and  seemed  afraid  of  each  other's  get- 
ting more  than  themselves.    Such  rogues  they  were, 
that  when  one  broke  open  a  chest  or  trunk  and  got 
any  thing,  and  hid  it,— others,  if  they  could  find 
it,  would  steal  it  away,  and  hide  it  in  another  part 
of  the  ship.     Thus  they  continued  while  we  stayed 
on  board,  which  was  until  the  30th  of  the  month; 
for  when  they  all  got  on  board,  they  slipped  the  ca- 
bles and  sailed  for  Dunkirk.     When  we  came  into 
that  road,  the  wind  and  sea  continuing  tempestuous, 
we  had  to  remain  two  nights  and  part  of  two  days 
before  we  could  land.      A  boat  was  sent  to  bring  us 
on  shore,  but  it  was  such  a  tossing  trying  time,  that 
there  appeared  danger  of  our  being  driven  out  to  sea 
again,  and  our  provisions  were  spent;  for  the  priva- 
teer's men  had  made  great  waste  of  them  after  they 


262  JOURNAL    OP 

came  on  board,   but  now  they  seemed  surprised  at 
the  prospect  of  want. 

My  mind  was  mercifully  supported  and  borne  up, 
though  greatly  oppressed  with  their  filthy  conversa- 
tion, and  abominable  oaths.  I  believe  I  heard  more 
thereof  in  the  space  of  thirteen  days  among  them, 
than  I  had  done  in  so  many  years,  in  any  other  period 
of  my  life.  One  sorrowful,  and  to  us,  affecting  case 
happened  while  we  remained  on  board  the  ship:  two 
of  the  privateer  company  quarrelled,  and  grievous 
were  the  oaths  and  imprecations  they  used.  One  of 
them,  after  repeatedly  calling  on  his  Maker  to  damn 
his  soul,  went  out,  and  in  a  few  minutes  after,  going 
up  aloft,  fell  from  the  yard-arm  of  the  foremast  on 
the  gunnel  of  the  ship,  so  into  the  water,  and  we 
saw  him  no  more.  I  endeavoured  to  improve  this 
melancholy  accident  to  their  advantage;  but  they 
laughed  at  it,  and  seemed  no  more  concerned  than 
if  it  had  been  a  dog.  Such  is  the  effect  of  sin  that 
it  hardens  the  heart,  and  greatly  doth  it  abound  in 
those  parts,  particularly  in  the  town  of  Dunkirk, 
and  among  privateer's  men,  who  live  by  rapine  and 
plunder.  But  at  one  time,  when  I  was  reasoning 
with  them  about  their  wicked  course  of  life,  the 
lieutenant  seemed  struck,  and  acknowledged  he  had 
often  felt  something  of  remorse  on  his  mind,  or 
something  which  disquieted  him.  I  told  him  that 
which  thus  convinced  him  of  sin  would,  if  attended 
to,  give  him  the  victory  over  it.  He  replied,  "Ah  ! 
but  if  I  mind  it,  I  cannot  follow  this  employ." 
Such  is  the  gracious  kindness  of  the  Lord,  that  he 
pleads  by  his  good  spirit  even  with  the  wicked  and 
rebellious,    in   order  to   recover  them   from    their 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  263 

wicked  ways ;  but  alas  !    how   few  there  are  who 
mind  its  reproofs  ! 

On  tHI  31st  of  the  1st  month,  1783,  we  landed  at 
Dunkirk ;  having  been  six  weeks,  wanting  one  day, 
on  ship-board,  and  sick  the  most  of  the  time,  so 
that  I  was  scarcely  able  to  walk  along  the  streets. 
The  lieutenant  took  us  to  his  house,  and  behaved 
civilly  to  us,  also  went  with  us  to  seek  lodgings. 
As  we  were  at  liberty  to  go  where  we  pleased,  we 
took  lodgings  at  the  sign  of  the  Deal  Boat.  One 
Griffith,  a  widow,  kept  it,  who  assured  us  she  kept 
a  civil,  quiet  house:  but  we  found  it  much  to  the 
contrary;  being  a  house  of  resort  for  the  privateer's 
men,  divers  of  whom  lodged  in  the  same  room  we 
did.  Their  filthy  conversation  and  abominable  oaths 
were  grievous  to  bear;  so  that  a  prison  with  bread 
and  water  would  have  been  more  pleasant  to  us;  — 
for  the  sound  of  their  oaths  and  filthy  conversation 
seemed  continually  in  my  ears,  and  my  mind  affect- 
ed with  it  for  many  days  and  nights. 

We  tarried  at  Dunkirk  until  the  4th  of  2d  month; 
then  went  by  coach  to  Calais,  where  we  waited  for 
a  fair  wind  until  the  7th,  when  in  company  with 
near  thirty  passengers,  some  of  them  very  rude  and 
wicked,  we  sailed  for  Dover.  The  wind  rising 
high,  and  the  sea  tempestuous,  we  were  mostly  very 
sick,  and  in  danger  of  being  swallowed  up  in  the 
great  deep ;  but  through  the  gracious  goodness  of 
the  Lord,  we  got  safely  into  Dover  in  about  ten 
hours,  and  were  kindly  received  by  our  friends 
there.  It  was  cause  of  deep  felt  thankfulness,  to  be 
brought  safe  to  land,  and  to  enjoy  the  company  of 
my  friends  again,  after  enduring  so  many  trials  and 
perils  as  I  had  passed  through:  for  which  mercy, and 


264  JOURNAL    OF 

many  more,  my  soul  bows  in  reverence  and  grati- 
tude to  him  who  is  worthy  of  obedience  and  praise 
forever.  * 

On  the  Sth  we  rested  there  and  wrote  letters 
home;  next  day  attended  their  two  meetings  to  a 
good  degree  of  satisfaction.  We  then  took  meetings 
in  that  county,  where  Friends  are  few  in  number; 
and,  in  several  places,  though  they  have  meeting 
houses  yet  none  of  our  society  remain.  We  arrived 
in  London  a  little  before  the  sitting  of  the  meeting 
for  sufferings,  which  we  attended.  My  mind  as 
well  as  body  was  very  low  most  of  the  time  I  stayed 
in  that  great  city  ;  and  my  secret  cries  to  the  Lord 
were,  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  keep  me  from  dis- 
honouring his  cause:  for  I  had  very  little  thought 
that  I,  a  poor  weak  instrument,  could  do  any  thing 
for  the  promotion  thereof;  often  wondering  why  I 
should  be  sent  to  such  a  great  and  wise  nation.  I 
did  not  find  it  my  place  to  say  any  thing  in  public 
for  many  meetings  ;  but  my  companion  was  like  a 
bottle  that  wanted  vent,  and  was  much  favoured  in 
testimony.  As  I  abode  under  this'  humbling  dis- 
pensation, labouring  after  patience,  it  pleased  the 
Lord  to  cause  the  cloud  to  be  removed  off  the  tab- 
ernacle, and  the  glorious  light  of  the  gospel  to  shine 
in  my  heart,  raising  me  up  with  a  living  testimony 
for  him  and  his  cause,  to  the  humbling  of  many 
hearts. 

Feeling  drawings  in  my  mind  toward  the  eastern 
counties,  and  my  companion  being  most  easy  to  tar- 
ry longer  in  London,  we  parted  on  the  Sth  of  the 
3d  month,  and  I  went  on  to  Chelmsford,  Witham, 
and  the  Quarterly  meeting  at  Coggeshall,  for  the 
county  of  Essex,  which  was  a  large  meeting,  solid 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  265 

and  satisfactory.  Here  I  met  with  Elizabeth  Gib- 
son who  had  paid  an  acceptable  visit  in  America. 
It  was  a  comfort  to  me  to  meet  her  in  a  strange 
land,  and  she  and  her  husband  continued  with  me 
several  days,  having  good  service  in  the  meetings 
we  attended,  which  were  at  Kelvedon,  Coptford, 
Colne  and  Halstead  ;  the  last  was  a  closely  exerci- 
sing time  among  a  backsliding  people,  many  of 
whom,  I  fear,  are  tinctured  with  the  destructive  no- 
tion of  deism,  not  only  to  their  own  great  hurt,  but 
also  to  the  hurt  of  others ;  as  that  spirit  always 
brings  darkness,  and  tends  to  harden  in  sin. 

3d  mo.  16th,  was  at  Colchester,  the  place  where 
dear  James  Parnel  suffered  so  much,  and  laid  down 
his  life  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus.  The  spirit  of 
the  world  prevailing  here,  I  was  led  into  a  close 
searching  communication  among  the  people,  but  felt 
peace  in  my  labours.  Thence  went  to  the  Quarter- 
ly meeting  at  Ipswich  for  Suffolk  county  ;  the  meet- 
ing of  ministers  and  elders  was  held  in  the  afternoon; 
it  was  small,  and  a  mournful  time  to  me,  things  ap- 
pearing much  out  of  order,  so  that  the  complaint 
formerly  might  be  applied  to  them:  "The  leaders  of 
the  people  cause  them  to  err."  Deep  inward  suf- 
fering has  been  much  my  portion  in  this  land,  un- 
der a  feeling  sense  of  the  low  state  of  society  ;  yet 
not  without  a  comfortable  hope,  at  times,  of  a  re- 
vival, believing  some  of  the  youth  are  under  the 
forming  hand,  and  in  due  time  will  be  fitted  for 
vessels  of  use  in  the  Lord's  service,  as  they  come 
forward  with  uprightness  of  heart. 

21st,  I  was  at  a  meeting  at  Beules,  which  Consist- 
ed mostly  of  other  societies,  there  being  very  few 
there  under  our  name.    I  was  led  to  treat  of  the  ne- 
Vol.  VII.— 23 


266  JOURNAL    OP 

cessity  for  both  preachers  and  hearers  to  wait  to 
know  the  Lord  to  open  their  hearts,  in  order  to 
their  being  rightly  benefited ;  beginning  with  these 
words:  The  tongue  cannot  speak  to  profit,  until  it  is 
unloosed, — nor  the  ear  hear,  until  it  is  unstopped, — 
nor  the  heart  receive  to  advantage,  until  it  is  opened 
by  him  who  hath  the  key  of  David.  By  keeping 
to  the  opening  of  my  gift,  I  was,  through  holy  help, 
enabled  to  get  along  greatly  to  my  humbling  admi- 
ration; and  after  meeting,  was  informed  there  was  a 
Methodist  preacher  and  many  of  that  society  there, 
also  two  other  teachers  of  other  societies;  and  as 
these  people  feed  much  upon  words,  I  felt  great  in- 
ward peace  in  minding  the  gentle  leadings  of  the 
precious  gift.  23d,  was  at  Yarmouth,  where  I  was 
concerned  to  point  out  the  danger  of  yielding  to  the 
cunning,  subtle  nature  of  our  own  wills.  After  this, 
I  went  to  Norwich,  and  attended  the  Quarterly  meet- 
ing for  Norfolk  held  there,  in  which  my  spirit  was 
baptized  into  a  mournful  suffering  sense  of  the  great 
declension  of  our  society  in  that  place.  As  I  abode 
under  this  exercise,  I  found  a  necessity  to  stand  up 
with  these  words:  They  served  the  Lord  all  the 
days  of  Joshua,  and  of  the  elders  which  outlived 
Joshua;  and  while  they  served  the  Lord  it  went 
well  with  them.  And  was  led  to  point  out  the  state 
of  that  once  highly  favoured  people,  and  the  bondage 
and  suffering  they  brought  upon  themselves  by  de- 
parting in  heart  from  the  Lord;  and  then  to  apply 
their  condition  to  us  as  a  people,  whom  the  Lord  had 
called  and  supported  by  his  all-sustaining  power; 
many  having,  through  their  faithfulness  to  the  law 
of  the  spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus,  been  brought  un- 
der great  outward  sufferings,  but  obtained  the  vie- 


WILLrAM    MATTHEWS.  267 

tory;  and  a  time  of  outward  ease  and  tranquillity 
ensuing,  many  of  their  successors  had  departed  in 
heart  from  the  law  and  the  testimony,  setting  down 
in  the  possession  of  houses  they  had  not  built,  and 
vineyards  they  had  not  planted, — joining  themselves 
to  idols,  and  forgetting  the  Lord  who  had  thus  mar- 
vellously wrought  deliverance  for  his  people. 

It  was,  through  divine  favour,  a  time  not  only  of 
close  labour,  but  of  renewed  mercy  to  a  backsliding 
people  in  that  place;,  who,  though  accounted  great 
and  wise  in  this  world's  wisdom,  are  much  estranged 
from  the  Divine  life  and  power  which  made  their 
ancestors  honourable  in  their  day.  It  was  also  a 
season  of  favour  and  fresh  visitation  to  the  youth, 
many  of  whom  are  entangled  in  customs  which  great- 
ly obstruct  their  coming  forward  in  the  work  of 
righteousness.  Lamentable  indeed  is  the  departure, 
in  a  general  manner,  of  the  professors  of  truth  in 
that  city  and  places  adjacent,  from  that  simplicity 
and  plainness  which  Truth  leads  its  followers  into; 
so  that  with  many  there  is  little  else  retained  but 
the  name:  for  which  my  spirit  often  mourned  in 
secret. 

On  the  29th,  my  companion,  John  Pemberton, 
again  joined  me,  and  we  attended  meetings  at  Nor- 
wich, Lamas,  Northwalsham,  Holt,  Walsingham, 
Fakenham,  and  divers  other  places.  They  were 
mostly  small  of  Friends,  but  attended  by  a  consid- 
erable number  of  other  societies,  unto  whom  the 
gospel  was  preached,  and  they  behaved  with  solid 
attention.  But,  alas!  the  spirit  of  the  world,  and  a 
conformity  to  the  customs  thereof,  have  so  prevail- 
ed over  our  society  in  these  parts,  that  though  there 
is  a  willingness  in  the  people  to  hear  the  testimony 


268  JOURNAL    OF 

of  Truth,  and  in  many  of  them  great  tenderness  ap- 
pears, yet  they  are  stumbled  when  they  look  at  the 
conduct  of  the  professors  under  our  name.  Under 
a  sense  of  this  I  travelled  from  place  to  place  in  great 
mourning  and  heaviness  of  heart,  yet  not  as  one 
without  hope,  having  at  times  a  secret  belief  raised 
in  me,  that  the  Lord  would  form  to  himself  a  people 
in  this  land  that  will  show  forth  his  praise.  Al- 
though a  highly  favoured  people  may  withstand  the 
day  of  his  merciful  visitation,  until  the  things  which 
belong  to  their  peace  may  be  hid  from  their  eyes, 
and  they  be  rejected  for  following  after  lying  vani- 
ties and  forsaking  their  sure  mercies,  yet  there  is 
a  living  remnant  preserved  who  are  mourning  in 
secret,  and  with  whom  I  felt  near  sympathy,  encour- 
aging them  in  a  steady  reliance  upon  Him  who  has 
mercifully  visited  and  supported  them. 

I  find  by  experience,  that  being  brought  into  a  fel- 
low feeling  of  inward  sufferings  doth  unite  in  the 
bonds  of  gospel  love,  and  in  that  fellowship  which, 
at  times,  is  mercifully  experienced  to  be  with  the 
Father  and  with  the  son,  in  which  the  true  unity 
of  the  one  spirit  is  known. 

Having  attended  all  the  meetings  in  the  county 
of  Norfolk,  and  laboured  therein  according  to  the 
ability  received,  I  may  just  remark,  that  they  are  in 
general  very  small  meetings,  and  the  life  at  a  low 
ebb,  by  reason  of  the  general  conformity  of  Friends 
to  the  spirit  and  customs  of  the  world,  so  that  it  is 
difficult  to  discover  many  of  them,  by  their  appear- 
ance, to  be  professors  with  us. 

In  the  exercise  of  the  ministry  there  is  great  care 
necessary,  in  order  to  keep  down  to  the  gift.  When 
one  sentence  is  delivered,  it  requires  care  to  wait 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  269 

for  another  to  be  clearly  opened,  whatever  may  be 
the  thoughts  and  expectations  of  the  people.  When 
the  life  lies  low,  if  a  proper  care  is  not  observed, 
there  may  be  an  overrunning  of  the  gift,  and  minis- 
tering of  our  own,  instead  of  that  which  proceedeth 
from  the  openings  of  the  pure  gospel  spring.  Thus, 
the  life  is  obstructed,  though  there  may  be  a  great 
warmth  of  zeal  and  sound  of  words;  and  while  those 
who  are  preserved  alive  are  burdened  and  oppress- 
ed, in  others  the  creaturely  part  may  seem  affected. 
But  if  what  is  delivered  doth  not  proceed  from  the 
spirit  of  Truth,  it  cannot  minister  to  the  spirit,  nor 
reach  further  than  to  that  which  is  of  its  own  na- 
ture, the  creaturely  part. 

We  attended  about  twenty  meetings  in  the  coun- 
ties of  Suffolk  and  Essex,  many  of  them  small  and 
exercising;  indeed  this  is  generally  the  case,  the 
the  life  of  religion  being  low;  so  that  the  poor  ser- 
vants who  are  honestly  concerned  to  keep  under  a 
feeling  sense  of  Truth,  are  often  baptized  into  suf- 
ferings. At  one  of  these  meetings,  when  I  stood 
up  to  speak,  a  Presbyterian  minister  wrote  for  some 
time;  but,  feeling  my  spirit  raised  above  the  fear  of 
man,  I  was,  through  Divine  assistance,  enabled  to 
set  forth  the  excellency  of  the  spiritual  dispensation 
above  that  of  the  law,  with  all  its  shadows,  rites, 
and  ceremonies, — seeing  they  made  not  the  comers 
thereunto  perfect:  but  this  of  the  gospel,  as  there 
is  a  coming  unto  it,  brings  life  and  immortality  to 
light.  The  people  generally  behaved  with  solid 
attention,  considering  the  mixed  multitude,  and  the 
minister  laid  aside  his  pen  and  also  sat  very  solid. 

We  then  were  at  a   monthly  meeting  in   Hert- 
fordshire,  and  also  had  meetings   at  Buntingford, 
23* 


270  JOURNAL    OF 

Royston,  Ashwell,  Baldock  and  Hitchin ;  at  all  which 
my  mind  was  led  into  a  mournful  sense  of  the  de- 
generacy and  departure  from  the  living  fountain  of 
all  good.  There  is,  however,  in  most  places,  a  liv- 
ingly  concerned  remnant  unto  whom  my  spirit  was 
united. 

On  the  8th  of  the  5th  month,  had  an  evening 
meeting  at  Stotford,  in  Bedfordshire,  and  taking 
meetings  on  our  way,  proceeded  to  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing at  Bristol,  where  we  met  with  Robert  Valentine, 
from  our  land,  Catharine  Phillips,  and  many  others 
who  came  to  attend  the  said  Yearly  Meeting,  which 
lasted  four  days.  In  one  of  the  sittings,  I  was  large- 
ly opened  on  the  call  and  qualification  of  a  gospel 
minister,  influenced  by  true  gospel  love,  and  free 
from  all  sinister  views.  After  meeting,  I  was  inform- 
ed there  were  many  hireling  teachers  there,  among 
them  one  called  a  bishop,  and  a  large  number  of 
young  men  who  were  studying  in  the  college  for 
that  purpose;  as  though  the  gospel  was  to  be  learned 
by  study  or  purchased  with  money,  as  some  former- 
ly thought  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  May  the  praise  be 
ascribed  to  him  who  not  only  calls  and  sends  forth 
his  servants  to  labour  in  his  vineyard,  but  qualifies 
for  the  service,  furnishing  suitable  matter  for  those 
unto  whom  they  are  sent  to  minister. 

After  a  meeting  at  Lawrence  Weston,  and  attend- 
ing the  meetings  in  Bristol,  we  went  to  Frenchay 
to  the  Quarterly  meeting  for  Gloucestershire. — In 
the  women's  meeting  for  discipline,  John  Pember- 
ton  and  I  had  some  close  labour,  and  were  instru- 
mental in  getting  some  solid  Friends  appointed  to 
visit  the  several  monthly  meetings,  in  order  to. 
strengthen  the  faithful  in  supporting  our  ancient  tes- 


WILLTAM  MATTHEWS.  271' 

timonies; — a  service,  which  I  believe  to  be  much 
wanting  in  this  nation:  for  the  number  of  the  faith- 
ful are  so  few  in  most  places,  and  the  task  so  ardu- 
ous, that  they  give  way  to,  and  sink  under  discour- 
agements; and  the  cause  and  testimony  for  which 
our  worthy  predecessors  deeply  suffered,  is  let  fall 
as  in  the  streets;  on  which  account  my  spirit  mourn- 
ed as  I  passed  along.  Thence,  taking  meetings  at 
Melksham,  Marlborough,  Reading  and  Uxbridge,  I 
rode  to  London,  and  was  affectionately  received  by 
my  kind  friends,  Joseph  Row  and  wife. 

On  the  7th  of  6th  month,  the  Yearly  Meeting  of 
ministers  and  eiders  began,  and  was  held  by  ad- 
journments to  the  16th,  in  which  time  we  had  many 
solid,  favoured  opportunities;  wherein  many  things 
came  under  weighty  consideration,  and  the  business 
was  for  the  most  part  conducted  with  great  concord;, 
although  there  were,  at  times,  some  who  are  ac- 
counted wise  in  this  world,  that  opposed  the  testi- 
mony which  some  believed  they  were  called  to  bear 
against  wrong  things. 

After  the  Yearly  Meeting  ended,  we  set  forward 
toward  the  north;  attended  the  Quarterly  meeting 
at  Leicester,  and  divers  other  meetings,  till  we 
reached  York;  where,  on  the  24th,  25th  and  26th  of 
the  month,  was  held  the  Quarterly  meeting,  that  for 
discipline  continuing  two  days,  and  public  meetings 
for  worship  each  evening.  This  was  a  large  meet- 
ing of  plain  Friends,  somewhat  like  ours  in  Ameri- 
ca. After  this  we  attended  the  Quarterly  meeting, 
held  at  Durham,  and  that  at  Kendal;  in  both  which 
I  had  some  close  labour,  but  found  my  spirit  united 
in  travail  with  the  honest  hearted  and  faithful  among 
them,  which  I  always  esteem  a  favour.    Thence  we 


272  JOURNAL    OF 

went  to  a  monthly  meeting  at  Lancaster,  and  in  the 
evening  were  at  the  Quarterly  meeting  of  ministers 
and  elders.  Next  day  a  public  meeting  for  wor- 
ship was  held  in  the  morning,  and  in  the  afternoon 
the  meeting  for  discipline;  which  was  the  case  at 
two  of  the  three  last  Quarterly  meetings  we  had  at- 
tended. Being  grieved  thereat,  we  laboured  with 
them  to  proceed  to  the  weighty  business  of  the 
meeting,  at  the  close  of  the  meeting  for  worship, 
without  separating  and  going  home  to  dine.  In  all 
which  places  we  succeeded  so  far  as  to  have  a  minute 
entered,  to  make  trial  at  their  next  meetings. 

On  the  13th  of  7th  month,  we  were  at  Liverpool, 
and  next  day  went  on  board  a  brig  that  was  about 
to  sail  for  Dublin,  but  not  )7et  ready.  After  attend- 
ing a  monthly  meeting  at  Warrington,  and  the  week- 
day meeting  at  Liverpool,  on  the  ISth  we  sailed, 
and  reached  Dublin  the  21st.  On  our  passage,  the 
vessel  three  times  struck  on  a  bank  of  sand  in  the 
sea  called  the  Kish.  On  this  bank,  a  vessel  with 
more  than  a  hundred  persons  on  board,  was  lost  a 
little  while  before,  and  they  all  perished.  But 
through  the  kind  mercies  of  God,  we  were  preserv- 
ed safe  to  land.  We  attended  the  meetings  in  Dub- 
liu;  but  indeed  the  life  of  religion  is  at  a  low  ebb  in 
that  large  city,  the  world  and  its  entanglements  hav- 
ing captivated  many.  We  then  set  out  for  the  prov- 
ince meeting  held  at  Enniscorthy,  sixty  Irish  miles 
from  Dublin.  It  began  the  1st  of  8th  month  with 
a  meeting  of  ministers  and  elders,  and  next  day  a 
Quarterly  meeting  for  discipline.  Thence  we  pro- 
ceeded to  visit  all  the  meetings  in  Ireland,  some- 
times together,  and  sometimes  apart,  as  our  concerns 
seemed   to  lead  us.     I  was  at  about  two  hundred 


WILLrAM  MATTHEWS.  273 

meetings  in  this  nation,  and  travelled  upwards  of 
two  thousand  five  hundred  miles,  besides  visiting 
many  families.  In  all  which  I  endeavoured  to  dis- 
charge my  duty  faithfully  among  them,  and  doubt 
not  that  some  of  my  labours  will  be  sealed  to  some, 
and  remain  in  their  remembrance  when  I  am  no 
more  in  mutability.  With  many  dear  friends  there 
I  felt  nearly  united  through  the  baptism  of  the  one 
spirit,  and  we  were  made  fellow  feelers  together  of 
the  pure  life  of  Truth.  I  had  the  satisfaction  also 
before  I  left  the  nation,  of  hearing  some  in  public 
testimony,  who  had  long  laboured  under  discour- 
agements; unto  whom  I  had  been  sent,  and  for  whose 
help  and  encouragement  I  had  been  led  in  a  particu- 
lar manner,  though  an  entire  stranger  as  to  the  out- 
ward. May  the  Lord  have  the  praise  of  his  own 
work. 

On  the  20th  of  5th  month,  1784,  I  went  on  board 
a  vessel  bound  for  Liverpool,  accompanied  by  divers 
Friends  going  over  to  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  Lon- 
don. We  had  a  good  passage  of  about  thirty-six 
hours;  and,  taking  coach  from  Liverpool,  arrived  at 
London  on  fifth-day  evening.  Next  day  attended 
the  week-day  meeting  at  Gracious-street,  where  I 
met  with  Robert  Valentine  and  Nicholas  Wain;  and 
that  afternoon  arrived  my  beloved  friends,  Thomas 
Ross,  Samuel  Emlen,  George  Dillwyn  and  wife,  Re- 
becca Jones  and  Mehetabel  Jenkins,  from  America, 
on  a  religious  visit  to  this  nation.  We  were  mutually 
comforted  and  refreshed  in  meeting  with  each  other. 
Next  day  the  Yearly  Meeting  began,  and  was  large. 
There  were  ten  of  us  from  America  there.  It  was 
a  memorable  meeting,  at  which  many  things  were 
under  weighty  consideration,  one  of  which  was  the 


274  JOURNAL    OF 

establishingof  a  Women's  Yearly  Meeting,  to  receive 
accounts  from  the  Quarterly  meetings  of  their  own 
sex.  This  had  not  heretofore  been  the  case,  for 
which  I  felt  much  sorrow  of  mind,  almost  from  my 
first  landing,  apprehending  I  saw  that  Truth  would 
not  flourish  until  it  was  done.  As  I  dwelt  under  the 
weight  of  the  exercise,  I  found  it  my  place  to  go  to 
the  women,  when  met,  and  lay  it  before  them. — 
It  was  a  solemn,  humbling  season  to  many;  and  wo- 
men Friends  getting  under  the  weight  of  the  con- 
cern, deputed  twelve  of  their  number  to  attend  the 
men's  meeting,  then  sitting,  and  proposed  the  sub- 
ject to  them.  This  was  attended  with  such  life  and 
power,  that  there  were  but  few  who  publicly  opposed 
it;  though  there  were  some  who  plead  the  example 
of  former  meetings  on  proposals  of  the  same  kind. 
But  the  power  of  Truth  coming  over  all  opposers,  a 
meeting  was  established,  to  be  a  meeting  of  record, 
called  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Women  Friends  in 
London,  to  correspond  with,  and  receive  accounts 
from  all  the  Quarterly  meetings  of  their  own  sex,  in 
counties  and  places  where  the  men's  meeting  cor- 
responds, and  to  issue  such  advices  from  time  to 
time  to  their  own  sex,  as  may  appear  to  them  to  be 
requisite. 

Thus,  a  work  was  brought  about,  which  many 
had  heretofore  laboured  for,  and  that  not  by  the  wis- 
dom of  the  wise,  nor  strength  of  argument  of  the 
eloquent,  but  in  a  way  that  the  Lord  was  pleased  to 
cast  up.  A  solid,  solemn  time  it  was!  for  which  the 
hearts  of  many  bowed  in  thankfulness  to  the  Father 
of  all  our  mercies. 

Another  subject  which  was  weightily  before  the 
meeting,  was  the  case  of  the  poor  Africans.   Friends 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  275 

having  petitioned  and  addressed  the  government  in 
order  to  have  a  stop  put  to  the  slave-trade,  were 
now  engaged  in  a  consideration  what  further  steps  to 
take.  During  which  an  exercise  attended  my  mind, 
that  way  opened  to  express  as  follows:  "I  believe 
the  case  of  those  poor,  oppressed  people  demands 
the  care  of  Friends,  and  I  wish  all  Friends  in  this 
nation  may  be  clear  of  encouraging  slavery  by  reap- 
ing the  benefit  of  their  labours.  I  desire  this  meet- 
ing, therefore,  to  recommend  to  Quarterly  meetings, 
and  also  monthly  meetings,  to  make  a  narrow  in* 
spection  how  far  their  members  are  clear  in  this  re- 
spect: for,  if  any  amongst  us  are  reaping  the  benefit 
of  their  labours  (which  I  apprehend  to  be  the  case) 
while  we  are  labouring  with  those  in  authority  to 
put  a  stop  to  it,  it  will  weaken  our  hands/'  The 
proposal  was,  at  first,  opposed  as  unnecessary;  but 
in  the  course  of  the  consideration  and  debate  there- 
on, it  came  out,  to  the  great  surprise  of  many,  that 
such  as  held  estates  in  the  West  Indies  could  not  do 
without  slaves,  and  that  their  estates  would  be  worth 
but  little,  if  it  was  not  for  the  negroes  they  had  on 
them.  Whereupon  a  minute  was  made,  directing  a 
close  inspection  in  each  Quarterly  and  monthly  meet* 
ing,  and  an  account  to  be  rendered  to  next  Yearly 
Meeting.  Thus,  some  of  the  secret,  hidden  works 
of  darkness  were  made  manifest,  in  a  manner  little 
expected  when  I  first  opened  my  concern. 

After  the  close  of  that  in  London,  I  attended  the 
Yearly  Meetings  of  Woodbridge  and  Norwich,  each 
of  which  held  four  days.  Some  of  the  public  meet- 
ings were  large,  and  a  living,  powerful  invitation 
extended,  to  the  humbling  the  hearts  and  contriting 
the  spirits  of  many  of  the  youth.      Thence  through 


276  JOURNAL    OF 

a  part  of  Yorkshire,  to  a  yearly  or  general  meeting 
held  at  Ackworth.  After  the  public  meetings  were 
over,  we  requested  a  meeting  next  day  with  the 
family,  consisting  of  school-masters,  mistresses  and 
scholars;  there  being  upwards  of  thirty  masters,  mis- 
tresses and  servants,  and  about  three  hundred  and 
thirty  scholars  of  both  sexes,  and  several  Friends  of 
the  committee  who  have  the  oversight  of  the  insti- 
tution. We  had  a  clear,  open  time  with  the  chil- 
dren, being  led  to  speak  in  a  plain  easy  manner,  suit- 
able to  their  capacities;  after  which,  the  children 
being  requested  to  withdraw,  we  had  a  full  oppor- 
tunity with  the  other  parts  of  the  family,  being  en- 
abled to  discharge  our  duty  towards  them  in  faith- 
fully warning  against  a  spirit  of  pride,  that  to  us  ap- 
peared likely  to  do  harm,  and  frustrate  the  good 
design  of  the  institution;  which,  if  carried  on  under 
the  direction  of  pure  wisdom,  may  be  a  blessing  to 
the  youth  of  our  society:  but  there  is  great  danger 
of  the  enemy  getting  advantage,  without  a  deep  and 
watchful  care  being  maintained  by  those  who  are 
the  managers  thereof. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  8th  month,  I  was  at  Ship- 
ton,  the  place  where  once  lived  that  martyr,  Mar- 
maduke  Stevenson;  the  field  he  mentions,  in  which 
he  was  at  plough,  is  about  half  a  mile  from  the  town. 
The  same  day  I  had  also  a  meeting  at  North  Cave, 
the  place  where  John  Richardson  lived  in  the  early 
part  of  his  time.  There  are  now  but  few  Friends  at 
either  place.  I  was  also  at  Bridlington,  which  John 
Richardson  mentions  as  being  so  highly  favoured  in 
his  day,  as  to  be  called  a  school  of  prophets,  but  now 
there  is  only  one  man,  three  women,  and  three  chil- 
dren in  membership  with  Friends,  there. 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  277 

8th  month  30th,  1784.  Being  the  day  on  which 
I  completed  the  fifty-second  year  of  my  age,  I  was 
led  into  a  serious  consideration  how  swiftly  my  days 
pass  over;  with  secret  breathings  to  the  Lord  for  his 
help  to  enable  me  to  spend  the  few  remaining  ones 
to  his  honour,  and  in  his  service.  In  a  retrospect  of 
my  life,  I  was  induced  to  believe  it  would  have  been 
better  for  me,  had  I  kept  single  to  the  Divine  Guide, 
and  more  out  of  a  desire  after  the  things  of  this  world, 
in  earlier  life.  Being  in  the  chamber  where  that  de- 
voted servant  of  Christ,  William  Hunt,  finished  his 
course,  I  remembered  his  example,  and  wished  to 
improve  thereby,  so  that  my  latter  end  may  be  as  his 
was,  having  an  evidence  that  Truth  is  over  all.  Were 
all  those  who  are  called  into  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry, to  keep  near  to  the  humbling  power  of  Truth, 
and,  by  example  as  well  as  precept,  to  preach  to  the 
people  the  advantages  of  a  self-denying  life,  and  that 
a  little  is  enough  for  a  christian, — truth  and  righte- 
ousness would  more  abundantly  spread  and  increase 
in  the  earth. 

On  the  3rd  of  the  9th  month,  I  went  into  Scot- 
land, and  attended  all  the  meetings  of  Friends  in 
that  nation.  In  several  of  them  there  are  very  few, 
not  more  than  five  or  six  owned  as  members.  Hav- 
ing travelled  upwards  of  three  hundred  miles  in 
twelve  days,  I  returned  to  Edinburgh,  and  thence 
went  into  Cumberland  to  the  general  meeting  at 
Carlisle,  and  the  Quarterly  meeting  held  at  Cocker- 
mouth,  where  was  a  brave  appearance  of  plain 
Friends;  and  through  the  condescending  goodness 
of  the  Father  of  mercies,  we  were  comforted  and 
refreshed  together. 

After  this  I  was  at  a  meeting  at  Pardshaw,  where 
Vol.  VII.— 24 


278  JOURNAL    OP 

they  showed  me  the  craggy  rocks  that  Friends  in 
the  beginning  used  to  meet  at,  or  under,  and  as  the 
wind  changed  they  changed  sides,  in  order  to  be 
sheltered  from  the  storms.  Thence,  taking  meetings 
almost  daily,  I  went  on  to  the  Quarterly  meeting 
for  the  county  of  York,  held  at  Leeds.  It  began  in 
the  evening  of  the  2Sth  of  12th  month  with  a  meet- 
ing of  ministers  and  elders,  at  which  were  four  of 
us  from  America,  Nicholas  Wain,  Rebecca  Jones, 
Rebekah  Wright  and  myself;  also  many  Friends  from 
that  and  the  adjacent  counties.  I  thought  the  meet- 
ing for  discipline  was  much  hurt  by  Friends'  spirits 
being  so  far  spent  in  attending  their  monthly  and 
select  meeting,  previous  to  their  entering  on  the  bu- 
siness of  the  Quarterly  meeting.  Yet,  through  the 
continued  regard  of  the  Lord  of  mercies,  ability  was 
given  to  labour  amongst  them;  and,  of  a  truth,  it 
may  be  said  he  has  not  cast  off  nor  forsaken  his  peo- 
ple, but  is  still  following  us  with  the  offers  of  his 
grace;  under  a  renewed  sense  whereof,  the  hearts  of 
many  were  bowed  in  thankfulness  before  him. 

On  the  2d  of  the  1st  month,  1785,  I  was  at  Shef- 
field, a  large  manufacturing  town,  where  abundance 
of  youth  are  placed,  some  as  apprentices  and  others 
as  clerks.  It  is  a  large  meeting,  but  the  life  vvas  low 
among  them,  and  I  had  a  close  searching  time.  In 
travelling  through  the  counties  of  Huntingdon  and 
Cambridge,  I  found  the  meetings  of  Friends  very 
small,  yet  divers  of  the  few  that  remain  appear  to 
be  livingly  exercised  members.  After  this,  taking 
meetings  on  the  way,  I  went  to  London,  where  I 
continued  upwards  of  six  weeks,  and  attended  more 
than  fifty  meetings;  many  of  which  were  seasons  of 
comfort  and  refreshment,  and  1  had  the  satisfaction 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  279 

to  see  that  the  labour  had  not  all  been  in  vain:  a  vis- 
ible alteration  was  manifest  in  the  appearance  and 
dress  of  some  of  the  beloved  youth,  unto  whom  a 
renewed  tender  visitation  was  extended.  About  the 
20th  of  the  3rd  month  I  left  London,  and  visited  a 
number  of  meetings  and  places  in  Buckinghamshire, 
Oxfordshire,  Berkshire,  and  was  at  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing held  at  Bristol.  Thence  took  meetings  on  my 
return  to  London,  to  attend  the  Yearly  Meeting 
there,  which  began  the  14th  of  5th  month,  and  con- 
tinued, by  adjournments,  till  the  23d.  It  was  a  large 
and  favoured  meeting;  to  which  came  my  dear 
friend,  John  Pemberton,  whom  I  had  left  in  Ireland. 
Ten  of  us  from  America,  on  a  religious  account, 
were  at  this  Yearly  Meeting;  shortly  after  which, 
Thomas  Ross,  John  Pemberton  and  Patience  Bray- 
ton,  set  out  for  Scotland;  Samuel  Emlen,  George 
Dillwyn  and  Rebecca  Jones,  for  Ireland,  and  Me- 
hetabel  Jenkins,  for  Bristol.  I  passed  into  the  coun- 
ty of  Sussex,  and  visited  all  the  meetings  there; 
found  the  state  of  society  low,  meetings  all  small, 
and  many  of  the  few  Friends  left,  but  little  concern- 
ed for  the  cause  of  Truth,  being  carried  away  by  the 
spirit,  customs  and  maxims  of  this  world.  Indeed, 
in  many  places,  especially  the  large  trading  towns 
in  England,  the  riches  and  grandeur  of  this  world 
appear  to  prevail  among  the  professors  of  Truth,  so 
as  to  stifle  the  good  seed,  and  they  retain  little  but 
the  name  of  Friends,  having  neither  form  nor  sub- 
stance. Hence  the  minds  of  the  people  are  in  a 
very  different  state  from  what  they  are  in  some  places 
of  less  account  in  trade,  and  where  the  meetings  are 
mostly  made  up  of  poor  fishermen,  labourers,  &c. 
In  the  8th  month,  I  travelled  into  Cornwall,  and 


280  JOURNAL    OF 

had  some  large  and  favoured  meetings,  mostly 
among  the  poorer  classes  of  the  people,  such  as  fish- 
ermen and  others.  I  had  also  a  meeting  at  the  Lands 
End,  where  Friends  have  a  meeting  house,  though 
none  of  our  society  reside  there.  Formerly,  it  is 
said,  there  was  a  large  meeting  here;  but  many  of 
them  removing  to  Pennsylvania,  in  the  early  settle- 
ment thereof,  and  others  dying,  the  meeting  was 
dropped.  I  have  found  it  generally  the  case,  that 
in  places  where  meetings  are  often  held,  though  the 
people  attend  in  large  numbers,  and  generally  be- 
have well,  yet  the  testimony  of  Truth  doth  not  go 
forth  so  freely,  nor  have  so  much  reach  on  the  mind, 
as  in  some  places  where  they  have  not  had  such 
frequent  opportunities  of  hearing  the  gospel  declared. 
After  this  I  returned  to  Devonshire;  and  on  the  1st 
of  the  9th  month,  as  I  was  looking  over  my  travels 
in  the  West,  and  reflecting  on  the  many  baptisms  I 
went  through,  and  how  I,  a  poor  creature,  had  been 
helped, — found  I  had  abundant  cause  to  bow  in  re- 
verence of  soul,  and  acknowledge  that  the  Lord  is 
worthy  of  obedience  and  service  forever;  for  he  is 
good  to  all  those  who,  in  sincerity  of  heart,  are  giv- 
en up  to  follow  him  and  trust  in  his  power.  He 
frequently  manifests  his  strength  in  our  greatest 
weakness,  and  the  riches  of  his  grace  in  times  of 
great  poverty  and  distress.  Oh!  saith  my  soul,  that 
I  may  more  and  more  cleave  to  him  in  uprightness 
of  heart,  and  lean  not  to  my  own  understanding; 
for  he  hath  taught  me  that  his  works  are  in  wisdom, 
and  his  ways  past  finding  out;  and  that  deep  baptisms 
of  spirit  are  necessary,  in  order  to  become  qualified 
for  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  which  is  a  spiritual 
dispensation,  and   can   only   be  performed   by  the 


WILLIAM  MATTHEWS  281 

help  of  his  holy  spirit,  renewing  the  mind  in  a  feel- 
ing of  the  Divine  life,  wherein  all  former  experiences 
are  done  away  so  far  as  to  have  no  dependance  on 
them. 

Having  been  diligently  engaged  in  attending  meet- 
ings in  Gloucestershire  and  other  places,  I  rode  to 
Worcester,  where  1  met  my  dear  cousin,  Ann  Jessop, 
from  Carolina,  now  on  a  religious  visit  here.  We 
rejoiced  in  meeting,  after  an  absence  of  more  than 
five  years;  and  were  at  several  meetings  together. 
Then  parting  in  near  fellowship,  I  passed  into 
Wales,  and  was  at  about  ten  meetings  in  that  prin- 
cipality— and  may  say  the  state  of  society  is  remark- 
ably low  there;  there  being  few  that  bear  our  name, 
and  but  a  small  part  of  that  few  who  are  concerned 
to  feel  after  the  quickening  virtue  of  Truth.  Yet 
was  my  mind,  at  times,  livingty  impressed  with 
the  remembrance  of  that  saying  of  our  dear  Lord, 
"Other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not  of  this  fold: 
them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice; 
and  there  shall  be  one  fold,  and  one  shepherd." 
And  fervent  desires  were  raised  in  my  mind  that 
the  Lord  might  be  pleased  to  hasten  the  time  of 
this  ingathering  to  the  true  fold. 

On  the  5th  of  the  1.1th  month,  I  was  at  Shrews- 
bury, where  I  again  met  my  cousin  Ann  Jessop  and 
Deborah  Darby.  We  sat  with  the  few  professors 
there,  and  had  some  close  labour.  Thence  to  Cole- 
brookdale,  where  we  had  a  precious  meeting;  the 
baptizing  virtue  of  Truth  was  experienced  among  us 
in  a  manner  I  have  scarcely  known  before,  since 
being  in  England;  under  the  holy,  cementing  virtue 
of  which,  many  hearts  were  greatly  tendered,  and 
many  tears  of  joy  flowed  freely  forth.  We  had  also 
24* 


282  JOURNAL    OF 

a  public  meeting  in  the  evening,  which  was  likewise 
a  precious  season  to  many  seeking  souls:  a  gracious 
visitation  is  extended  to  the  people  there,  and  therer 
away,  being  mostly  poor  miners,  colliers,  &c.  Next 
day,  we  had  a  very  large  meeting  at  New-dale, 
mostly  of  other  societies,  and  of  the  above  descrip- 
tion; which  was  a  blessed,  instructive  season;  much 
brokenness  appeared;  and  divers  after  meeting  came 
to  me  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  and  expressed  their 
thankfulness  for  that  favour.  At  this  meeting  was 
a  Methodist  preacher;  and  although  I  had  been,  in 
an  uncommon  manner,  led  to  speak  against  forms 
and  ceremonies,  and  people  preaching  and  praying 
in  their  own  wills  and  times,  hoping  thereby  to 
render  themselves  acceptable  to  God;  yet,  at  the 
conclusion,  he  came  to  me,  and  in  an  affectionate 
manner  expressed  how  he  felt,  and  said,  "Had  it 
not  been  for  fear  of  giving  offence,  I  should  have 
publicly  declared  my  unity  with  you,  and  what  you 
had  to  deliver  amongst  us." 

I  had  much  close  labour  and  exercise  in  many 
meetings,  on  my  wajr  to  London,  where  I  arrived 
on  the  22nd  of  12th  month,  and  remained  in  and 
about  the  city  till  the  14th  of  the  3rd  month,  1786; 
constantly  attending  at  least  six  meetings  in  a  week, 
and  sometimes  more,  besides  those  for  church  affairs. 
I  was  also  at  the  burial  of  our  ancient  friend,  Claude 
Gay,  at  Barking.  I  also  had  seven  public  meetings 
appointed  on  first-day  evenings,  for  the  benefit  of 
other  societies;  they  were  very  large,  solemn  and 
instructive  seasons;  the  hearts  of  many  being  open 
to  receive  the  glad  tidings  of  the  gospel.  Thence  I 
set  out  to  visit  some  places  to  the  north,  and  was  at 
divers  meetings  in  Lancashire,  Westmoreland  and 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  283 

Cheshire — and  returned  to  London  to  attend  the 
Yearly  Meeting.  In  this  journey,  I  travelled  near 
fifteen  hundred  miles  in  about  seven  weeks,  and 
attended  forty-nine  meetings.  Though  low  and 
poorly  in  setting  out,  and  having  to  travel  through 
much  rain  and  snow,  so  that  my  clothes  were  wet 
for  many  days  successively, — yet,  through  the  gra- 
cious continuance  of  Divine  regard,  I  was  enabled  to 
get  along  to  my  own  admiration,  being  helped  to 
labour  in  a  faithful  discharge  of  duty,  so  as  to  return 
much  released  in  spirit,  and  mended  in  my  bodily 
health:  for  which,  with  manifold  other  mercies  and 
favours,  I  desire  to  dedicate  my  heart  to  his  service 
who  is  a  strength  to  the  needy,  and  a  present  help 
in  every  proving  season, — God  over  all,— blessed 
forever. 

On  the  3rd  of  the  6th  month,  the  Yearly  Meeting 
of  ministers  and  elders  began,  and  ended  the  12th. 
This  Yearly  Meeting  was  the  largest  and  most  solid 
of  any  I  have  attended  in  the  nation  before.  My 
heart  was  often  humbled  under  a  sense  of  the  con- 
tinuation of  gracious  kindness  to  us  as  a  people; 
notwithstanding  there  has  been  such  a  revolt  from 
the  law  and  testimony.  I  had  many  precious  oppor- 
tunities in  meetings  for  worship,  wherein  I  was 
largely  opened  in  communication,  both  for  the  in- 
struction of  inquirers,  encouragement  of  the  true 
travailers,  and  reproof  of  those  who,  notwithstanding 
the  abundant  labour  bestowed  on  them,  were  un- 
wisely preferring  temporals  to  spirituals,  and  a  little 
sensual  gratification  to  eternal  felicity.  I  had  also 
some  close  labour  in  the  meeting  of  ministers  and 
elders;  in  which  I  was  led  to  point  out  the  snares 
that  are  laid  to  catch  the  unwary,  even  after  they 


284  JOURNAL    OP 

have  been  called  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  I 
also  informed  them  of  the  deep  sufferings  I  had 
passed  through,  in  part  occasioned  by  some  in  that 
station  not  keeping  down  to  the  spring  of  true  gos- 
pel ministry.  It  was  a  baptizing  season  to  many 
minds;  in  which  I  had  also  to  rejoice  in  the  evidence 
I  had,  that  from  my  first  arrival  in  this  land,  I  had 
laboured  to  keep  in  the  patience,  and  under  a  feeling 
sense  of  the  state  of  things  amongst  them. 

I  also  had  a  very  open,  heart-tendering  season,  in 
a  visit  to  the  Women's  Meeting;  in  which  I  re- 
minded them  of  the  establishment  of  that  meeting, 
and  that  it  was  not  brought  about  by  human  contri- 
vance, nor  fleshly  wisdom,  but  through  the  power 
of  Truth:  showing  the  necessity  there  was  for  them 
to  know  the  gospel  authority  of  pure  love,  in  all 
their  movements  towards  forwarding  the  reforma- 
tion, and  returning  to  primitive  purit}r.  Appre- 
hending my  service  in  this  land  was  near  a  close,  I 
took  leave  of  Friends  at  the  Yearly  Meeting,  as 
never  expecting  to  see  them  again. — Thus  the  Lord, 
my  gracious  Helper,  was  pleased  to  favour  me,  re- 
compensing me  for  all  my  varied  trials,  labours,  and 
sufferings,  with  the  overflowing  of  his  love,  to  my 
great  joy  and  consolation. 

I  tarried  in  and  about  London  till  the  18th  of  7th 
month,  when,  accompanied  by  divers  dear  friends, 
I  went  to  Bristol,  and  took  my  passage  in  a  ship 
bound  for  New-York.  While  the  vessel  was  lading 
and  waiting  for  a  fair  wind,  I  went  through  great 
distress  of  mind,  which,  as  it  increased  on  me, 
induced  me  to  believe  that  the  right  time  had  not 
come  for  my  returning.  After  advising  with  several 
Friends,  who  all  encouraged  me  to  mind   my  own 


WIILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  285 

feelings,  I  went  to  the  captain  and  informed  him 
thereof,  and  got  my  things  out  of  the  ship  on  shore 
again;  after  which  they  soon  sailed.  This  was  a  very 
proving  season;  but  as  I  laboured  after  patience  and 
resignation,  I  found  an  opening  toward  some  meet- 
ings in  Somersetshire;  where  I  met  with  Rebecca 
Jones  and  companion,  who  were  surprised  to  see  me, 
expecting  I  was  on  the  ocean.  But  the  Lord  raised 
sympathy  in  their  hearts,  so  that  we  all  sat  down 
and  wept  together.  After  being  at  several  meetings, 
we  again  met  at  Gloucester,  where  the  circular 
Yearly  Meeting  for  seven  counties  was  held.  It 
began  the  9th  of  9th  month,  and  continued  until  the 
12th,  the  several  sittings  were  large,  but  Truth  did 
not  seem  to  be  in  dominion.  The  continuation  of 
these  meetings  having  been  under  consideration  in 
the  last  Yearly  Meeting  at  London,  a  large  commit- 
tee was  appointed  to  attend  this,  and  confer  with 
Friends  of  the  counties  composing  it,  as  also  weight- 
ily to  consider  whether  Truth  was  likely  to  be  ad- 
vanced by  the  continuation  of  it.  After  the  service 
of  the  meeting  was  over,  the  committee  met,  with 
many  other  Friends  from  the  counties,  and  it  was 
with  much  unanimity  agreed  to  report,  that  those- 
meetings  have  had  their  service,  and  to  propose  to 
the  Yearly  Meeting  their  discontinuance.  At  this 
conclusion  I  rejoiced;  having  been  at  several  of  these 
Yearly  or  general  meetings,  and  being  fully  per- 
suaded that  if  Friends  would  turn  their  minds  to- 
wards their  families,  and  making  a  reformation  where 
things  are  out  of  order  amongst  us,  it  would  be  more 
likely  to  reach  and  convince  the  judgment  of  others 
of  the  purity  of  our  principles.  At  those  large  mixed 
gatherings,  it  too  frequently  happens  that  not  only 


286  JOURNAL    OP 

the  conduct  and  appearance  of  many  of  the  youth 
and  others,  greatly  contradict  our  profession  of  a 
self-denying  life; — but  the  forward,  light,  and  un- 
savoury appearances  of  some  in  the  ministry,  being 
without  life  and  power,  bring  our  profession  of  feel- 
ing a  Divine  influence  into  disrepute.  For  many  are 
quick-sighted,  and  have  a  sense  of  what  is  delivered 
under  right  influence,  and  what  is  not. 

Feeling  an  engagement  to  unite  with  a  committee 
appointed  at  the  last  Yearly  Meeting  to  visit  the 
Quarterly  and  monthly  meetings,  in  some  parts  of 
this  nation,  I  accompanied  them  to  seven  Quarterly 
meetings,  and  a  number  of  monthly  meetings.  We 
travelled  in  near  unity  and  fellowship,  and  laboured 
for  the  restoration  of  order,  and  the  revival  of  con- 
cern for  the  support  of  the  discipline,  which  is  placed 
as  a  hedge  about  us. 

In  the  11th  month,  I  was  at  Nottingham  and 
Sheffield,  at  the  latter,  had  a  meeting  with  the  ap- 
prentices and  servants,  and  another  with  the  heads 
of  families.  They  were  large  and  satisfactory  op- 
portunities; my  dear  friend  Rebecca  Jones  attended 
them,  and  was  much  favoured  in  communication. 
Thence  to  Ack'worth,  and  sat  with  the  committee 
who  have  the  care  of  the  school,  to  some  satisfaction. 
Thence  to  Kendal, Lancaster,  and  divers  other  places, 
and  reached  London  in  the  2nd  month,  17S7.  After 
staying  about  a  month  in  the  city,  I  went  to  several 
Quarterly  meetings,  and  tarried  in  and  about  Nor- 
wich nearly  five  weeks,  attending  meetings;  many 
of  which  were  large,  and  graciously  owned  to  my 
humble  consolation.  I  was  also  at  many  other  meet- 
ings, as  well  as  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  London, 
which  was  a  large,  solid,  good  meeting. 


WILLIAM    MATTHEWS.  287 

In  the  7th  month,  1787,  I  left  London,  and  em- 
barked on  board  the  ship  Pigou,  for  my  native  land. 
There  were  five  of  us  in  company,  returning  from  a 
religious  visit;  Zachariah  Dicks,  Ann  Jessop,Rebekah 
Wright,  Patience  Brayton  and  myself.  About  fifty 
Friends  accompanied  us  to  Gravesend,  where  we  had 
a  comfortable  refreshing  time  together,  in  the  sense 
of  which  we  took  leave  of  our  dear  friends,  and  the 
next  day  put  to  sea.  Through  the  mercies  of  the 
Lord,  we  had  a  safe,  good  passage,  and  arrived  at 
Philadelphia  in  the  9th  month,  to  the  joy  of  our 
friends  and  our  own  comfort.  I  concluded  to  tarry 
the  Yearly  Meeting  which  began  shortly  after,  and 
was  a  solid,  good  meeting.  Here  I  met  with  many 
dear  friends  whom  I  rejoiced  to  see,  as  also  my  wife 
who  came  to  town  a  few  days  before  the  meeting. 
After  its  conclusion,  we  went  directly  home;  when 
my  heart  was  filled  with  Divine  consolation,  and 
overflowed  with  the  love  of  him  who  called  me  forth 
and  was  graciously  pleased  to  be  my  support  through 
many  trials  and  difficulties;  enabling  me  to  labour 
for  the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  Truth  and  righte- 
ousness. My  soul  bows  before  him  in  reverent 
humility,  and  my  desire  is,  that  the  few  remaining 
moments  I  may  stay  in  this  probationary  state,  may 
be  spent  to  his  glory  and  honour,  who  is  worthy 
now  and  forever. 

William  Matthews. 


Letter  to  Peter  YarnalL 

York,  Uth  mo.  29th,  1789. 

Beloved  friend, — Although  it   has   been   a  very 

sickly  time  in  general,  and  many  elderly  people  have 


288        LETTER  TO  PETER  YARNALL. 

been  removed,  yet  no  Friend  has  been  buried  in 
this  place  since  thou  left  us.  Being  much  recovered, 
and  feeling  a  draught  in  my  mind  to  attend  the  Quar- 
terly meeting  in  Baltimore,  I  went,  and  was  glad  I 
was  there.  Though  the  meeting  was  small,  many 
Friends  being  poorly  with  the  influenza,  yet  the 
Ancient  of  days  condescended  to  be  with  us,  to  our 
comfort,  enabling  us  to  get  through  the  business  in 
a  good  degree  of  harmony;  among  which,  divers 
things  relative  to  our  junction  with  them,  and  the 
accommodation  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  were  attend- 
ed to. 

Dear  friend,  I  have  thee  often  in  my  remembrance, 
with  desires  that  the  mighty  God  of  Jacob  may  be 
thy  shield  and  buckler,  giving  strength  and  wisdom 
proportionate  to  the  work  of  the  day,  so  that,  under 
the  humbling  influence  of  his  power,  thou  mayest 
be  the  means  of  cherishing  that  good  which  remains, 
and  in  some  is  ready  to  die.  The  nearer  we  keep 
to  him  who  called  us  forth,  when  on  his  embassy, 
waiting  for  a  renewal  of  our  commission  and  a  fresh 
supply  of  strength,  the  more  we  are  fitted  for  the 
work,  and  the  easier  are  hard  things  made  to  us. 

Expecting  this  to  reach  thee  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Cane  Creek  or  New  Garden,  in  Carolina,  I  wish 
to  be  affectionately  remembered  to  Zachariah  Dicks 
and  wife,  John  Carter,  David  Vestal,  my  cousin 
Ann  Jessop,  and  others.  With  dear  love  to  thyself 
and  companion,  I  remain  thy  friend, 

William  Matthews. 


FRIEJVDS'   MISCELLANY. 

No.  7.]  TENTH  MONTH,  1835.  [Vol.  VII. 

NARRATIVE 

Of  a  Journey  to   Sandusky,    Ohio,  to  visit  the 
Wyandot  Indians  residing  there. 


PREFACE. 

We  are  safe  in  asserting  that  the  principles  of  righteousness,  co- 
eval with  society  and  the  probationary  state  of  man,  will  ever  conti- 
nue, unchangeable  in  their  nature.  Through  the  attention  and  obe- 
dience of  minds  enlightened  to  see,  and  hearts  prepared  to  feel,  the 
excellence  of  the  fruits  of  goodness,  justice,  mercy,  and  truth,  the 
principles  of  righteousness  have  been  called  into  action,  and  human 
society  has  been  benefitted  and  improved.  Social  order,  friendship, 
and  mutual  confidence  have  increased,  and  the  bands  that  unite  man 
to  his  fellow-creatures  have  been  strengthened,  approximating  to  one 
great  and  general  brotherhood,  the  state  of  the  whole  human  family. 

To  record,  for  the  encouragement  of  the  present,  and  the  advan- 
tage of  succeeding  generations,  such  instances  and  examples  of  the 
prevalence  and  increase  of  the  effects  of  these  immutable  principles, 
as  have  come  to  their  knowledge,  is  a  duty  devolving  on  some,  in  the 
performance  of  which,  though  no  immediate  effect  should  be  mani- 
fest in  others,  they  feel  a  secret  satisfaction  and  peace,  as  the  reward 
of  their  labours. 

These  reflections  have  been  excited  by  the  perusal  of  some  of  the 
accounts  that  have  been  preserved  by  individuals,  exhibiting  the  la- 
bour, privations,  fatigue  and  sufferings  that  have  been  sustained  by 
benevolent  persons,  in  the  disinterested  pursuit  of  promoting  the 
comfort  and  happiness  of  their  fellow-creatures.  But  while  the  heart 
glows  with  approbation  of  the  persevering  efforts  of  others  in  works 
of  righteousness,  mercy,  and  peace,  let  us  not  forget  the  obligation, 
within  the  sphere  of  which  we  are  placed,  and  according  to  our  abi- 
lity, to  "  go  and  do  likewise." 

The  Journals  of  several  Friends  who,  in  furtherance  of  the  sym- 
pathetic, benevolent  views  and  foeiings  of  the  society  towards  the 

Vol.  VII.— 25 


290  JOURNAL    OF   A  VISIT 

Indian  natives,  had  travelled  into  their  country,  have  already  been 
published  in  the  Miscellany,  and  exhibit  testimony  of  the  deep  inter- 
est manifested  for  their  welfare.  We  have  recently  been  furnished 
with  another  Journal,  written  by  a  young  man  who  accompanied  a 
committee  of  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting  on  a  visit  to  the  Wyandot 
nation  of  Indians,  residing  at  Sandusky.  This  occurred  in  the  year 
1799,  before  much  settlement  had  been  made  by  white  people  in  the 
country  west  of  the  Ohio  river — many  parts  of  which  were  then  an 
almost  trackless  wilderness. 


INTRODUCTION. 

As  there  now  seems  to  be  scarcely  a  doubt,  that 
the  Indians  residing  east  of  the  Mississippi  will,  in 
a  short  time,  either  become  extinct,  or  be  compelled 
to  remove  beyond  that  river,  into  a  country  too  re- 
mote to  receive  much,  if  any,  efficient  aid  from  the 
society  of  Friends, — it  is  due  to  this  society,  that 
some  evidences  should  be  preserved  of  the  efforts 
made  to  improve  the  condition  of  the  Indians,  and 
to  avert  their  extermination. 

At  the  time  of  the  visit  to  this  settlement  of  the 
Wyandots  at  Sandusky,  they  were  a  numerous  tribe, 
confederated  with  several  other  nations,  amongst 
whom  were  the  Shawnese  and  Delawares,  and  had 
then  recently  been  engaged  in  a  war  with  the  Uni- 
ted States.  By  the  force  of  circumstances,  however, 
their  numbers  have  become  greatly  diminished, — 
their  ancient  lofty  spirit  has  been  broken,  and  the 
few  that  remain  have  been  compelled  to  abandon  the 
country  of  their  forefathers,  and  to  seek  a  resting 
place  in  a  distant  region,  prescribed  to  them  as  their 
future  residence. 

The  condition  of  this  once  numerous  race  of  peo- 
ple, which,  not  more  than  two  centuries  ago,  were 
spread  over  nearly  the  whole  of  the  North  American 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  291 

continent,  is  calculated  to  awaken  the  sympathy  of 
every  feeling  mind.  Their  extinction,  which  may 
be  looked  for  in  a  few  generations  more,  will  be  a 
lasting  reproach  to  our  country;  and  while  the  beau- 
tiful names  they  have  conferred  upon  our  noblest 
rivers  and  loftiest  mountains,  will  for  ages  yet  to 
come  attest  the  sublimity  and  grandeur  of  their  lan- 
guage, posterity  will  not  fail  to  deplore  their  exter- 
mination, and  to  lament  the  policy  under  which  it 
was  permitted. 

The  last  interview  that  took  place  between  the 
committee  of  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting  and  a  part 
of  the  Wyandot  confederacy,  immediately  before 
their  removal  to  the  west,  was  highly  interesting. 
The  Indians  manifested  on  the  occasion  a  deep  sense 
of  gratitude  for  the  aid  they  had  received  from 
Friends,  and  their  principal  chief,  in  concluding  a 
speech  addressed  to  the  committee,  after  referring 
to  the  dangers  that  awaited  them  in  their  proposed 
long  journey,  remarked,  "I  hope  the  Great  Spirit 
will  have  compassion  on  us;  it  is  him  who  made 
this  world  and  all  of  us  who  live  in  it,  that  we  might 
dwell  together  as  friends  and  brethren.  He  is  the 
master  of  the  world  he  has  made;  we  cannot  resist 
his  power;  and  when  it  is  his  will  that  our  existence 
should  terminate,  it  becomes  our  duty  to  submit  with 
resignation. " 

In  the  year  1798,  a  speech  was  forwarded  to 
Friends  of  Baltimore,  from  the  principal  chiefs  of 
the  Wyandots.  This  speech  led  to  the  measures 
which  resulted  in  the  visit  referred  to  in  the  follow- 
ing Journal;  and  as  it  affords  an  interesting  demon- 
stration of  the  feelings  of  these  greatly  injured  people 
towards  our  society,  as  well  as  an  authentic  speci- 


292  JOURNAL  OP  A  VISIT 

men  of  Indian  elocution,  it  is  considered  worthy  of 
preservation. 

9  th  month,  1835. 

Speech  delivered  by  Tarhie,  (the  crane,)  principal 
chief  of  the  Wyandot  nation  of  Indians,  in  behalf 
of  the  whole  of  the  said  nation,  the  8th  day  of 
September,  1798. 

Brethren,  Quakers! — You  remember  that  we  once 
met  at  a  certain  place,  and  when  we  had  there  met, 
a  great  many  good  things  were  said,  and  much  friend- 
ship was  professed  between  us. 

Brethren!  You  told  us  at  that  time,  you  not  only 
took  us  by  the  hand,  but  that  you  held  us  fast  by 
the  arm — that  you  then  formed  a  chain  of  friendship: 
You  said  it  was  not  a  chain  of  iron,  but  that  it  was 
a  chain  of  precious  metal — a  chain  of  silver,  which 
would  never  get  rusty,  and  that  this  chain  would 
bind  us  in  brotherly  affection  forever. 

Brethren!  You  told  us  that  this  chain  of  friend- 
ship would  bind  us  together  so  fast,  that  we  should 
never  part: — It  is  our  sincere  wish  that  this  chain 
may  never  be  broken;  no,  not  even  by  the  efforts  of 
the  evil  spirit  himself. 

Brethren!  These  are  only  a  few  words  that  I  re- 
collect, of  a  great  many  that  were  said  at  that  time; 
we  have  no  records  or  place  of  security  for  our 
speeches  as  you  have,  nor  can  we  write  as  you  do; 
our  belts  of  wampum  are  our  only  records.  But  if 
you  examine  your  old  books  and  papers,  you  will 
there  find  written  all  that  passed  between  your  fore- 
fathers and  ours.* 

*  The  chief  is  here  believed  to  refer  to  the  Treaties  between  Wil- 
liam Perm  and  the  Indians, 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  293 

Brethren,  listen!  The  Wyandot  nation,  your 
brethren,  are  happy  to  hear  that  you  have  not  for- 
got what  our  grandfathers  agreed  on  at  that  time; 
we  have  often  heard  that  you  were  a  good  and  faith- 
ful people,  ever  ready  to  do  justice,  and  to  do  good 
to  all  men,  whether  they  be  white  or  black;  there- 
fore we  love  you  the  more  sincerely,  because  of  the 
goodness  of  your  hearts,  which  has  been  talked  of 
among  our  nations  long  since. 

Brethren!  My  brethren,  the  Wyandots,  are  hap- 
py to  be  informed  that  some  of  you  express  a  wish 
to  pay  us  a  visit;  when  you  do  come  forward  for 
that  purpose,  we  will  then  show  you  a  belt  of  wam- 
pum which  was  given  to  us  by  your  forefathers, 
with  a  piece  of  written  parchment  affixed  thereto. — 
When  you  see  that  belt  of  wampum,  and  shall  have 
read  the  writing  on  the  parchment,  you  no  doubt 
will  then  perfectly  know  us,  and  will  consider  us 
brethren,  united  by  a  chain  which  can  never  be  bro- 
ken whilst  memory  lasts. 

Brethren,  listen!  As  I  have  mentioned  before,  so 
let  us  proceed;  we  are  much  pleased  to  hear  that 
you  still  hold  in  remembrance  our  nephews,  the 
Delaware  nation.  The  promises  and  obligations 
made  between  your  grandfathers  and  ours,  included 
our  two  nations,  the  Wyandots  and  Delawares,  in  the 
chain  of  friendship  and  brotherly  love,  considering 
us  as  one  and  the  same  people;  which  chain  we  pray 
the  Great  Spirit  will  never  permit  to  be  divided. 

Brethren,  listen!  By  strictly  adhering  to  the  trea- 
ty of  brotherly  love  which  our  grandfathers,  who 
now  exist  no  more,  formed  for  us  and  our  future  gen- 
erations, we  will  the  more  peacefully  and  quietly 
wander  upon  the  earth,  on  which  the  Great  Spirit, 
25* 


294  JOURNAL  OP  A  VISIT 

the  master  of  life  and  of  all  things,  was  pleased  to 
plant  us; — our  women  and  children  will  also  walk 
the  longer,  as  well  as  our  young  men  and  old  people, 
upon  the  earth. 

Brethren,  listen!  You  have  informed  us  that  you 
intend  to  visit  us,  that  even  in  our  tents  and  cabins 
you  will  take  us  by  the  hand — You,  brethren,  can- 
not admit  a  doubt  that  we  would  be  very  happy  to 
see  you;  but  it  will  be  necessary  to  acquaint  you 
that  as  the  season  is  now  far  advanced,  and  the  cold 
weather  approaching  fast,  it  would  be  a  difficult  task 
for  our  brethren  to  find  our  places  of  abode,  as  du- 
ring the  winter  we  will  all  be  scattered  abroad  for 
the  purposes  of  hunting  in  the  wilderness;  but  in 
the  beginning  of  June  you  will  find  us  all  at  home, 
in  our  cabins  and  tents,  ready  to  see  you. 

Brethren,  listen!  It  is  but  proper  to  propose  to 
you  at  this  time,  that  when  you  do  come  forward  to 
see  us,  you  will  pass  by  my  place  of  residence  at 
Sandusky;  I  will  then  take  you  not  only  by  the 
hand,  but  by  the  arm,  and  will  conduct  you  safe  to 
the  grand  council  fire  of  our  great  Sasteretsy,  where 
all  good  things  are  transacted,  and  where  nothing 
bad  is  permitted  to  appear. 

When  in  the  grand  council  of  our  Sasteretsy,  we 
will  then  sit  down  together  in  peace  and  friendship, 
as  brethren  are  accustomed  to  do,  after  a  long  ab- 
sence, and  remind  each  other,  and  talk  of  those  times 
and  things  that  were  done  between  our  good  grand- 
fathers, when  they  first  met  upon  our  lands — on  this 
great  Island. 

Brethren!  May  the  Great  Spirit,  the  master  of 
light  and  life,  so  dispose  the  hearts  and  minds  of  all 
our  nations  and  people,  that  the  calamities  of  war 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  295 

may  never  be  felt  or  known  by  any  of  them — that 
our  roads  and  paths  may  never  more  be  stained  with 
the  blood  of  our  young  warriors,  and  that  our  help- 
less women  and  children  may  live  in  peace  and  hap- 
piness. 

Delivered  on  a  large  belt  and  ten  strings  of  white 
wampum,  in  behalf  of  the  Wyandot  and  Delaware 
nations. 

f  Tarhie,  (the  crane) 

0.        j    !   Ska-hon-wat, 
Signed  <     .  0 

°  j    Adam  Brown, 

[  Mai-i-rai,  or  Walk  on  the  Water. 


Journal  of  a  visit  to  the  Indians. 

The  Yearly  Meeting  of  Friends  held  at  Baltimore, 
having,  in  the  year  1798,  received  the  preceding 
speech  and  a  belt  of  wampum  from  the  Wyandot 
confederacy  of  Indians,  with  an  invitation  to  visit 
them  at  their  next  grand  council,  in  order,  as  they 
expressed  it,  to  brighten  the  chain  of  friendship 
which  then  united  them  to  us,  and  consult  together 
upon  the  means  the  society  of  Friends  might  em- 
ploy to  be  serviceable  to  them — it  was  concluded  that 
a  deputation  from  the  committee  on  Indian  concerns 
should  be  sent  out  for  that  purpose.  Evan  Thomas, 
George  Ellicott,  Joel  Wright  and  Rees  Cadwalader, 
were  appointed  for  that  purpose.  This  committee 
were  joined  by  Gerard  Brooke,  Andrew  Ellicott, 
and  Philip  E.  Thomas,  who,  with  the  consent  of 
these  friends,  accompanied  them  on  the  visit. 

On  third-day  the  7th  of  the  5th  mo.,  1799,  Evan 
Thomas,  Andrew  Ellicott,  and  Philip  E.  Thomas, 


296  JOURNAL  OP  A  VISIT 

proceeded  from  Baltimore,  on  the  journey.  We 
were  joined  at  Ellicott's  mills  by  George  Ellicott, 
and  at  night  arrived  at  Joel  Wright's,  on  Pipe  creek, 
forty-two  miles  from  Baltimore,  where  we  remained 
the  next  day. 

9th.  Accompanied  by  Joel  Wright  and  Gerard 
Brooke,  we  proceeded  on  our  journey;  and  passed 
Graceham,  a  Moravian  town  containing  sixty  or 
seventy  houses.  After  crossing  the  Kitaukten  and 
South  mountains,  and  descending  theConogocheague 
valley,  we  passed  through  a  small  town  lately  laid 
off,  called  Waynesburgh,  consisting  principally  of 
log  houses. 

10th.  We  passed  through  Greencastle,  which 
contains  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  houses,  gener- 
ally built  of  hewn  logs.  Thence  to  Messersburgh, 
near  the  North  mountain.  This  is  a  flourishing  town, 
containing  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  houses, 
built  generally  of  stone  or  brick. 

After  leaving  Messersburg,  we  ascended  the  North 
mountain,  which  we  crossed  at  Cove  Gap.  The  val- 
ley between  it  and  the  South  mountain,  is  here  about 
forty  miles  wide,  exceedingly  fertile,  but  very  much 
broken  with  limestone  laying  near  the  surface  o£ 
the  ground. 

From  the  top  of  the  North  mountain  we  had  an 
extensive  view  of  the  two  valleys  that  lay  along  its 
sides;  the  one  on  the  western  side  is  called  McCon- 
nell's valley,  and  that  on  the  eastern  side  which  we 
had  just  passed,  Conogocheague. 

McConnell's  valley  is  here  one  mile  wide,  and 
abounds  with  limestone,— nearly  in  the  middle  of  it 
and  ten  miles  from  Messersburg,  there  is  now  build- 
ing a  town  called  McConnell's  town,  which  contains 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  297 

forty  or  fifty  log  houses  and  a  few  of  brick  and  stone. 
We  next  passed  over  Scrub  mountain  which  con- 
sists of  two  ridges.  The  land  between  this  place 
and  Sideling  hill,  which  is  nine  miles  further  west, 
is  hilly  and  barren,  having  but  little  timber  except 
dwarf  pine  and  shrubby  oak.  On  arriving  at  the 
foot  of  Sideling  hill,  we  came  to  the  waters  of  the 
Juniata  river,  which  run  in  a  contrary  direction  to 
those  we  had  passed  that  emptied  into  the  Potomac. 
At  night  we  arrived  on  the  top  of  Sideling  hill 
mountain,  about  thirty-seven  miles  from  our  last 
night's  lodgings. 

11th.  We  descended  this  mountain,  which  is  eight 
miles  over,  and  then  passed  over  Ray's  mountain, 
which  begins  to  rise  immediately  at  the  foot  of  Side- 
ling hill;  after  this,  we  passed  a  hilly  barren  country 
for  four  miles,  when  we  arrived  at  the  Raystown 
branch,  one  of  the  principal  head  waters  of  the  Juni- 
ata. At  this  place  considerable  quantities  of  shad 
are  taken,  although  to  follow  the  windings  of  the 
river,  it  is  here  not  less  than  four  hundred  miles 
from  the  tide  water  of  the  Chesapeak  Bay.  The 
land  lying  on  this  river  is  fertile,  though  hilly — after 
travelling  eight  miles  further,  we  arrived  at  Warren 
mountain  through  a  gap  called  Tusses  narrows, 
where  the  soil  is  very  rich,  and  well  supplied  with 
limestone. 

We  followed  the  course  of  that  river  which  is  ex- 
ceedingly serpentine,  and  passed  a  valley  two  miles 
wide,  called  Snake  Spring  valley,  tolerably  rich  and 
abounding  with  lime  stone.  We  next  came  to  a 
pass  between  two  mountains  that  rise  very  high,  and 
so  steep  that  they  appear  to  be  entirely  inaccessi- 


298  JOURNAL  OF  A  VISIT 

ble — the  one  on  the  right  is  called  Dunnings  Creek 
mountain,  and  the  other  Cove  or  Terras  mountain; 
after  leaving  these,  six  miles,  we  arrived  at  Bedford, 
the  county  town  of  Bedford  county,  Pennsylvania, 
which  contains  upwards  of  one  hundred  and  fifty 
houses,  some  of  them  neatly  built.  This  town  is 
in  the  valley  between  Wills  and  Dunnings  creek 
mountains. 

12th.    This  being  first-day,   we  attended  an  ap- 
pointed  meeting  in  the  court  house,  and   in  the  af- 
ternoon proceeded  on  our  journey;  passing  round 
the  end  of  Wills  mountain  and  one  other  ridge,  and 
still  pursuing  the  course  of  a  stream  tributary  to  the 
Raystown  branch  of  the  Juniata,  which  is  here  bor- 
dered by  very  fertile  land.    After  leaving  this  river 
we  crossed  a  rich   though  hilly  tract  of  country  for 
about  three  miles,  when  we  arrived  at  a  spur  of  the 
Alleghany  mountain,  called  Dry  ridge,  which  shoots 
out  from  that  mountain  in  an  oblique  direction,  run- 
ning a  N.  E.  and  S.  W.  course.      We  rode  up  this 
ridge,  and  continued  on  its  summit  for  about  seven 
miles,  when  it  becomes  broken  by  several  deep  val- 
leys that  lie  between  it  and   the  main   ridge;  hav- 
ing  crossed   these,   we   arrived    at  the  foot  of  the 
Alleghany    mountain.      The   woods   on    Dry   ridge 
were  on  fire  for  several  miles;  and  as  we  passed  along 
we  were  very  much  incommoded  with  the  smoke, 
and  frequently  threatened  with  danger  from  the  fall- 
ing of  burning  trees  across  the  road;  but  reached 
the  top  of  the  Alleghany  safely,  where  we  lodged 
in  a  house  that  stands  in  a  small  gap  of  the  mountain. 
In  the  morning  I  walked  up  to  its  summit  which 
was  half  a  mile  distant,  and  enjoyed  a  most  extern 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  299 

sive  prospect  to  the  S.  S.W.     From  this  point  the 
ridges  we  had  passed  may  be  seen  ranged  beyond 
each  other  for  a  vast  extent,  and   may  be  traced  on 
either  side  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  until  they 
finally  lose  themselves  in  the  far  distant  horizon. 
The  prospect  is  indeed  most  beautifully  picturesque 
and  sublime;  there  are  perhaps  few  spots  in  the  Uni- 
ted States,  which  afford  a  more  grand  mountain  sce- 
nery; yet  elevated  as  this  spot  is,  I  found  there  con- 
creted rocks  of  marine  shells,  and  other  evidences 
of  its  having  once  been  covered  by  the  ocean.     Af- 
ter breakfasting,  we  proceeded  on  our  journey,  and 
crossed  a  stream  of  water,  which  is  the  most  western 
branch  that  falls  into  the  Susquehanna,  and  is  a  tri- 
butary of  the  Juniata.    We  here  observed  a  quarry 
of  mill   stones,  and   saw  several   that  were  cut  out 
and  finished,  but  they  appeared  to  be  of  an  inferior 
quality. 

A  few  hundred  yards  west  from  this  place,  we 
crossed  a  branch  which  runs  a  western  direction,  and 
falls  into  the  Alleghany  river;  it  therefore  appears 
that  the  eastern  and  western  waters  here  interlock, 
and  approach  very  near  to  each  other. 

Although  it  was  the  middle  of  the  5th  mo.,  all  the 
streams  that  we  saw  until  nine  o'clock  in  the  fore- 
noon, were  frozen,  and  the  air  was  very  cool; — this 
being  the  dividing  ridge,  and  consequently  the  high- 
est land  between  the  eastern  and  western  states. 

After  descending  the  Alleghany  mountain  some 
distance,  we  came  to  the  Stony  creek  Glades,  which 
abound  with  the  sugar  maple  and  other  timber— 
these  glades  are  level,  and  produce  great  quantities 
of  grass.  After  passing  through  Somerset  town,  we 
crossed  a  deep  muddy  stream,  which  is  the  western 


300  JOURNAL  OF  A  VISIT 

extremity  of  the  glade  lands.  The  soil  from  here  to 
the  declivity  of  the  mountain  is  very  good;  the  land 
is  not  hilly — being  generally  covered  with  lofty 
timber,  some  of  which  is  fourteen  or  fifteen  feet  in 
circumference. 

14th.  We  this  morning  crossed  the  Laurel  hill, 
which  is  an  irregular  ridge  of  mountains,  well  tim- 
bered, and  generally  fertile;  there  is  also  near  its 
summit  a  vein  of  coarse  limestone.  From  the  stream 
that  flows  at  the  eastern  foot  of  this  mountain  to  In- 
dian creek  at  its  western  base,  the  distance  is  twelve 
miles.  Immediately  after  crossing  Indian  creek,  we 
began  to  rise  Chesnut  ridge.  This  mountain  extends 
eleven  miles  over  an  irregular  broken  chain  of  hills 
to  its  western  base;  two  miles  further  we  arrived  at 
Connell's  town,  on  the  Youghiogany  river.  Our  com- 
pany here  divided,  part  of  them  went  to  Browns- 
ville, and  the  others  to  Beeson  town.  This  town  is 
built  on  a  very  handsome  situation,  and  contains 
about  three  hundred  houses;  the  country  is  called 
"Red  Stone,"  from  the  Youghiogany  to  the  Mo- 
nongahela  river;  the  land  is  generally  fertile,  and 
well  covered  with  timber,  but  broken  by  hills. — 
It  is  amply  supplied  with  limestone  and  stone  coal, 
both  of  which  lie  a  small  distance  below  the  surface, 
so  as  to  occasion  no  disadvantage  to  the  soil. 

15th.  We  proceeded  to  Brownsville  and  Bridge- 
port, where  we  rejoined  our  friends.  Brownsville 
is  situated  on  the  Monongahela  river,  and  contains 
about  one  hundred  houses:  at  its  south  end,  flows 
a  stream  on  a  N.  W.  course  into  the  Monongahela 
and  separates  Brownsville  from  Bridgeport,  which 
has  lately  been  built  and  contains  about  eighty 
houses. 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  301 

16th.  Finding  ourselves  much  fatigued  by  our 
journey  over  the  mountains,  we  remained  the  latter 
part  of  yesterday  and  to-day  at  our  friend  Rees  Cad- 
walader's.  There  is  a  considerable  body  of  Friends 
settled  in  this  neighbourhood,  and  several  meet- 
ings are  established.  The  country  contains  salt 
springs,  which  are  capable  of  furnishing  more  of 
this  necessary  article,  than  would  supply  the  wants 
of  the  inhabitants;  and  from  the  Alleghany  moun- 
tains, westward,  sugar  maple  grows  in  abundant 
quantities. 

Near  the  spot  where  Bridgeport  stands,  there  is 
still  plainly  to  be  observed  the  remains  of  an  old 
fortification  which  might  have  contained  two  thou- 
sand men.  The  ground  within  the  moat  is  nearly 
covered  with  a  kind  of  shell,  which  the  people  here 
call  muscle  shells,  about  as  large  and  nearly  the 
shape  of  a  clam,  but  of  a  beautiful  glossy  pearl  co- 
lour. There  are  many  of  these  ancient  forts  in  this 
country.  From  the  Monongahela  river,  they  ex- 
tend as  far  westward  as  has  yet  been  explored.  These 
fortifications  are  laid  out  in  regular  order,  but  by  no 
means  on  situations  that  would  now  be  thought 
strong. 

17th.  We  were  joined  by  Rees  Cadwalader,  and 
proceeded  on  our  journey,  crossing  the  Mononga- 
hela, which  is  here  two  hundred  and  twenty  yards 
wide:  the  land  on  the  western  side  appears  to  be 
more  hilly  than  in  Redstone,  though  equally  fertile, 
the  fields  being  every  where  covered  with  luxuriant 
verdure,  and  the  forests  abounding  with  heavy  tim- 
ber. 

18th.    Crossed   Chartier  creek,  which   flows    by 
Cannonsburgh,   and   after  passing   through   a   very 
Vol.  VII.— 26 


302  JOURNAL  OP  A  VISIT 

rich  district  of  country,  empties  into  the  Ohio  four 
miles  below  Pittsburgh.  Cannonsburgh  is  built  on 
the  west  side  of  this  creek,  and  contains  about  sixty- 
houses.  After  leaving  this  stream,  we  found  the  lands 
of  an  inferior  quality,  and  the  country  has  but  little 
good  timber.  About  ten  o'clock  at  night,  we  arrived 
at  West  Baltimore,  situated  on  the  east  shore  of  the 
Ohio,  having  travelled  to-day  forty-two  miles. — 
This  town  is  situated  nearly  opposite  to  where 
Little  Beaver  empties  into  the  Ohio,  and  contains 
about  forty  or  fifty  houses. 

19th.  Being  first-day,  we  attended  an  appointed 
meeting,  and  spent  the  afternoon  at  this  place.  The 
Ohio  river  is  here  seven  hundred  yards  wide.  Dur- 
ing the  twenty-four  hours  that  we  remained  here, 
the  river  rose  twenty -five  feet,  by  a  freshet  in  the 
mountains. 

20th.  Crossed  the  Ohio  at  George-town,  and  pass- 
ed the  Pennsylvania  State  line,  which  runs  due 
north,  and  crosses  the  Ohio  near  the  mouth  of  Little 
Beaver  creek.  The  seven  Congress  ranges  begin 
at  the  point  where  the  line  of  the  State  of  Pennsyl- 
vania crosses  the  Ohio  river,  and  run  a  west  course 
forty-two  miles,  then  south  until  the  line  intersects 
the  Ohio  again,  nine  miles  above  Marietta.  The 
tract  of  country  called  Connecticut  reserve,  is  bound- 
ed on  the  east  by  the  west  line  of  Pennsylvania,  and 
runs  to  the  meridian  of  Sandusky,  in  the  forty-first 
degree  of  north  latitude;  the  lands  that  lie  between 
the  ranges,  Connecticut  reserve  and  the  Pennsylva- 
nia line,  have  never  been  surveyed,  nor  settled,  and 
our  course  passed  through  this  tract.  We  found 
the  country  very  hilly  near  the  Ohio  river,  but  af- 
ter passing  those  hills  it  becomes  more  level.     The 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  303 

path  we  travelled  is  an  old  Indian  path,  about  one 
foot  wide,  and  from  ten  to  two  inches  deep;  we  pur- 
sued our  journey  along  this  until  six  o'clock,  and 
then  encamped  near  a  fine  spring.  After  cooking 
our  supper,  we  made  a  very  agreeable  meal,  but  the 
novelty  of  the  scene  prevented  our  sleeping  much 
through  the  night;  we  however  rose  early  the  next 
morning  in  good  health  and  spirits. 

Our  horses  having  rambled  off  two  or  three  miles, 
we  did  not  recover  them  until  near  nine  o'clock. 
There  was  in  the  morning  a  small  sprinkle  of  rain, 
but  the  weather  cleared  off,  and  we  pursued  our 
journey  along  the  path  without  any  material  occur- 
rence through  the  day.  It  was  sunset  before  we 
found  a  suitable  place  to  encamp;  of  course  we  had 
not  sufficient  time  to  entrench  ourselves  very  well. 
Soon  after  our  fire  was  kindled,  we  were  visited  by 
a  heavy  gust  of  rain,  which  for  a  considerable  time 
beat  through  our  tent.  It  continued  raining  until 
near  midnight,  with  very  little  intermission,  when 
we  were  exposed  to  a  tremendous  tempest,  accom- 
panied with  incessant  peals  of  thunder,  and  an  almost 
constant  blaze  of  vivid  lightning.  Notwithstanding 
all  our  exertions,  our  fire  was  nearly  extinguished 
with  the  torrents  of  rain  that  fell;  we,  however,  by 
the  aid  of  our  umbrellas,  succeeded  in  preserving  it 
until  morning,  when  we  dried  ourselves  as  well  as 
we  could;  and  thinking  it  appeared  likely  to  clear 
off,  proceeded  again  on  our  journey. 

22nd.  Before  noon  it  again  began  to  rain,  and 
continued  with  but  little  intermission  through  the 
remainder  of  the  day,  in  very  heavy  showers.  We 
passed  many  trees  that  had  been  shivered  to  pieces 
by  lightning  the  night  before;  and  in  the  afternoon 


304  JOURNAL  OF  A  VISIT 

we  were  stopped  by  a  stream  of  water  which  had 
been  so  raised  by  the  rain  as  to  be  impassable.  Find- 
ing ourselves  unable  to  proceed,  we  concluded  to 
encamp  near  the  side  of  this  stream,  and  according- 
ly pitched  our  tent  on  a  spot  of  ground,  a  little  ele- 
vated, where  we  remained  until  the  next  morning. 

23rd.  The  water  having  raised  so  much  during 
the  night  that  it  flowed  entirely  around  us,  we  found 
ourselves  this  morning  on  an  island:  had  the  river 
risen  a  few  inches  higher,  we  should  have  been 
covered  with  water,  as  we  found  that  the  bottom  of 
our  tent  was  but  little  above  the  level  of  the  stream. 
The  weather  clearing  off,  we  had  an  opportunity 
of  reconnoitring  our  situation,  and  found  the  bottom 
on  which  we  had  encamped,  to  be  about  five  hun- 
dred yards  wide.  At  its  farther  side  their  flowed  a 
large  stream;  but  upon  examination,  we  ascertained 
that  by  cutting  down  some  tall  trees  that  grew  upon 
its  banks,  we  might  transport  ourselves  over;  to  ac- 
complish this,  we  had  no  tools  except  a  light  hatch- 
et; but,  going  to  work  with  good  spirits  and  a  firm 
determination,  we  succeeded  by  falling  several  trees 
in  constructing  a  bridge  that  could  bear  us  over. 

We  transported  our  baggage  on  the  bridge,  and 
swam  our  horses  through  the  creek;  one  of  them  be- 
ing carried  down  by  the  violence  of  the  current  a 
considerable  distance,  and  becoming  entangled  in 
some  brush  wood  was  with  difficulty  rescued  from 
being  drowned;  we  however  finally  succeeded  in 
getting  him  out  alive,  and  again  resumed  our  jour- 
ney, thinking  our  greatest  difficulties  were  past.  But 
we  had  not  proceeded  more  than  one  mile,  when  we 
found  ourselves  stopped  by  a  large  river,  the  low 
grounds  near  to  which  were  covered   with  thick 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  305 

woods,  and  being  now  entirely  overflowed,  we  could 
not  ascertain  its  size,  but  supposed  by  the  distance 
we  could  see,  that  the  water  covered  a  space  not 
less  than  a  quarter  of  a  mile  wide.  These  low  lands 
were  found,  upon  sounding,  to  be  covered  four  feet 
deep  with  water;  and  as  the  rivers  in  this  country 
uniformly  have  deep  worn  channels,  the  stream  it- 
self we  estimated  could  not  be  less  than  twelve  or 
fifteen  feet  deep,  so  that  we  could  have  no  hope  of 
being  able  to  ride  through  it. 

Our  situation  here  was  truly  discouraging.  We 
had  come  four  days  journey  through  the  wilderness; 
a  dangerous  stream  which  we  had  just  passed  with 
great  difficulty  being  behind  us,  and  an  impassable 
river  before  us;  we  were  also  in  an  uninhabited  coun- 
try, of  the  localities  of  which  we  knew  nothing; 
our  route  being  through  a  tract  that  had  then  been 
traversed  by  few,  if  any  white  people,  and  of  which 
no  map  or  description  had  ever  been  published;  we, 
however,  comforted  ourselves  with  the  hope  that  we 
were  not  very  far  distant  from  a  Moravian  Indian 
town  on  the  Muskingum  river,  called  Gnadenhutten. 
Encouraged  by  this  expectation,  we  again  had  re- 
course to  our  little  hatchet,  and  by  patient  perseve- 
rance, we  succeeded  in  cutting  into  proper  lengths 
a  fallen  tree,  and  split  it  into  suitable  slabs,  with 
which  we  set  ourselves  to  build  a  raft;  it  being  im- 
possible at  this  time  to  reach  the  bank  of  the  river, 
or  to  attempt  to  make  a  bridge  over  it,  we  were  in 
hope3  that  we  might  be  able  to  ferry  ourselves  upon 
a  raft.  We  continued  at  work  until  near  night,  when 
another  gust  of  rain  coming  up,  we  retreated  to  our 
encampment.  The  rain  continued  only  a  short  time, 
so  that  we  were  not  much  incommoded  with  wet, 
26* 


306  JOURNAL  OP  A  VISIT 

but  passed  the  night  comfortably,  being  now  accus- 
tomed to  fatigue  and  disappointment. 

As  we  had  no  knowledge  of  the  country  in  which 
we  now  were,  we  did  not  know  our  distance  from 
the  settlements  of  white  people,  but  supposed  it  to 
be  about  sixty  miles.  The  tract  over  which  we  had 
passed,  is  generally  fine  farming  land,  and  is  mostly 
clear  of  stones  of  every  kind.  Many  of  the  trees 
on  the  sides  of  our  path  were  marked  with  Indian 
hieroglyphics,  such  as  turtles,  lizards,  and  other  ani- 
mals. We  also  passed  by  several  old  Indian  hunting 
camps,  and  some  deer  licks. 

24th.  The  weather  still  continued  showery  until 
near  noon,  when  it  appeared  to  clear  off;  we,  how- 
ever, notwithstanding  the  rain,  resumed  our  work 
upon  the  raft  early  in  the  morning,  and  before  night 
we  had  completed  and  launched  it;  but  to  our  great 
mortification,  as  soon  as  it  entered  the  water  it  sunk 
to  the  bottom.  We  were  much  chagrined  at  this 
result  of  our  labours;  but,  no  doubt,  it  was  all  for 
our  advantage;  for  had  we  attempted  to  raft  our- 
selves across  the  stream,  we  should  have  most  pro- 
bably been  drowned.  Towards  night  the  flood  began 
to  abate,  and  we  were  again  cheered  with  the  hopes 
of  being  able  to  get  over  the  river  before  our  pro- 
visions would  be  wholly  exhausted. 

25th.  The  weather  still  continued  unsettled,  and 
there  fell  several  showers  through  the  day,  which 
prevented  the  waters  from  falling  very  much;  they 
however  still  continued  to  subside,  so  that  we  ven- 
tured to  explore  the  low  grounds,  and  reached  the 
main  body  of  the  river,  which  we  found  to  be  very 
rapid  and  deep,  and  about  one  hundred  feet  wide. 
A  place  was  discovered  where  it  was  believed  to  be 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  307 

narrow  enough  to  be  passed  on  a  tall  tree,  if  felled 
across  it;  but  as  the  banks  were  about  twelve  feet 
high  perpendicular,  we  foresaw  that  it  would  be  very 
difficult  to  get  our  horses  out,  should  we  attempt  to 
swim  them  through.  Another  place,  however,  was 
found,  where  a  small  rivulet  emptied  into  the  river, 
and  where  we  expected  our  horses  could  effect  a  land- 
ing. Having  recourse  again  to  our  hatchet,  we  cut 
down  several  trees  before  we  could  secure  a  bridge 
that  was  capable  of  bearing  us  and  our  baggage  across; 
and  night  coming  on  before  we  could  get  over,  we 
returned  to  our  encampment. 

On  the  west  side  of  the  stream  which  we  crossed 
on  the  23rd,  we  were  a  considerable  time  employed 
in  arranging  our  baggage  before  we  were  ready  to 
start;  during  the  whole  of  this  time,  there  was  a  rat- 
tlesnake nearly  under  our  feet,  which  we  had  fre- 
quently passed  before  we  discovered  it.  Just  as  we 
were  about  to  remount  our  horses,  I  observed  it  in 
an  angry  posture,  very  near  me,  and  killed  it.  This 
was  the  second  instance  in  which  I  had  been  ex- 
posed to  danger  from  these  venomous  reptiles. — 
Having,  while  we  were  encamped  on  this  river,  left 
the  tent  in  search  of  water,  I  went  to  a  brook,  and 
while  stooping  down  to  dip  some  up,  I  observed  a 
very  large  snake  coiled  up  within  a  few  inches  of 
my  hand,  and  darting  out  his  tongue  violently  at 
me:  as  it  lay  in  the  kind  of  coil  that  these  reptiles 
fall  into  when  they  prepare  to  bite,  I  am  of  opinion 
that  it  was  on  the  point  of  striking;  but,  providen- 
tially, I  observed  it  in  time  to  escape  the  danger 
that  menaced  me. 

26th.  As  soon  as  we  had  breakfasted,  we  struck  our 
tent,  after  having  been  detained  three  days  by  high 


308  JOURNAL  OP  A  VISIT 

water,  resolving,  if.it  were  possible,  to  get  across  the 
river.  Being  nearly  out  of  bread,  we  were  driven 
to  the  necessity  of  exerting  ourselves  to  avoid  starv- 
ing. Our  bridge  had  sunk  considerably  during  the 
night,  and  appeared  to  be  in  danger  of  being  wash- 
ed off,  which  made  it  very  difficult  and  dangerous 
crossing  with  our  baggage;  we  however  effected  a 
passage  over  it;  and,  having  cut  off  our  bridle  reins 
and  tied  them  together  in  order  to  make  a  string  long 
enough  to  reach  across,  we  pulled  our  horses  to  the 
place  where  they  could  get  out;  by  one  o'clock  we 
had,  with  great  labour  and  hazard,  transported  our- 
selves and  horses  safe  over,  and  again  set  forward  in 
hopes  of  reaching  Gnadenhutten. 

About  eight  miles  after  passing  this  river,  we 
again  found  ourselves  stopped  by  another  stream 
which  was  very  rapid  and  deep;  our  path  crossed 
this  branch,  but  observing  a  path  leading  to  the  right 
and  which  did  not  go  over  it,  we  determined  to  pur- 
sue the  latter,  since  our  situation  could  not  be  ren- 
dered worse  than  by  remaining  where  we  then  were, 
as  we  now  could  not  return,  nor  had  we  any  means 
of  crossing  this  river.  The  path  which  we  followed 
passed  along  the  course  of  this  stream,  and  general- 
ly very  near  to  its  border:  after  pursuing  it  for  sev- 
eral miles,  we  finally  arrived  on  the  banks  of  the 
Tuskeraway  river,  a  branch  of  the  Muskingum,  op- 
posite to  an  Indian  town,  called  Tobago,  seventy- 
five  miles  from  George-town,  on  the  Ohio  river. 

We  found  that  the  Tuskeraway,  as  well  as  the 
other  waters  which  we  had  passed,  now  overflowed 
all  the  low  grounds  along  its  margin,  so  that  it  was 
not  possible  for  us  to  approach  near  to  the  usual  bor- 
der of  the  river;  we  however  advanced  far  enough 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  309 

to  be  heard  by  the  people  on  the  other  side,  and 
were  answered  by  them.  After  waiting  a  considera- 
ble time,  we  had  the  satisfaction  to  see  a  woman  and 
boy  coming  towards  us  in  a  small  Indian  canoe. 

On  ascertaining  that  this  woman  could  not  speak 
English,  and  understanding  from  some  signs  she 
made  that  there  were  persons  in  the  town  that 
could,  it  was  determined  that  a  part  of  our  number 
should  go  over  and  endeavour  to  procure  some  pro- 
visions, and  make  other  necessary  arrangements. — 
Rees  Cadwalader,  Joel  Wright,  and  myself,  em- 
barked in  the  canoe  with  the  two  Indians,  making 
together  five  persons.  After  paddling  some  time 
through  the  woods,  we  reached  the  main  river, 
which  was  rushing  along  with  a  tremendous  current 
We  soon  discovered  that  our  boat  was  too  heavy 
loaded  to  navigate  so  rapid  and  wide  a  stream,  and 
urged  the  woman  to  return  to  the  land;  but  she  be- 
came alarmed,  and  in  a  little  time  lost  all  command 
of  the  canoe;  a  state  of  confusion  then  followed  that 
was  very  near  terminating  in  the  loss  of  all  our 
lives,  as  the  canoe  was  in  the  most  imminent  danger 
of  foundering;  we  however  drifted  upon  a  small 
island,  where  our  party  landed,  and  desired  the 
woman  to  return  to  the  village,  and  send  some  per- 
son who  could  speak  English.  We  had  not  remain- 
ed long  here  before  the  boat  returned  with  two  men, 
one  of  whom  spoke  English.  He  informed  us  that 
there  resided  in  the  village  an  aged  Moravian  min- 
ister, who  had  gathered  a  considerable  number  of 
Indians  to  his  religion.  We  returned  back  to  our 
friends  with  these  Indians,  when  they  promised  us 
that  they  would  come  over  again  the  next  morning, 
and  would  give  us  every  assistance  in  their  power; 


310  JOURNAL   OF   A  VISIT 

in  the  mean  time,  they  advised  us  to  take  our  lodg- 
ings in  an  old  Indian  hut  which  had  been  some  time 
past  vacated. 

Tobago  is  situated  eighteen  miles  from  our  late 
encampment,  which  we  were  here  told  was  on  Con- 
noton  creek;  the  land  between  this  place  and  that 
creek,  is  generally  hilly  and  stony;  there  are  how- 
ever some  level  districts  which  are  fertile,  and  on  a 
high  ridge  that  we  crossed  we  observed  iron  ore. 

It  may  be  proper  to  observe  that  Gnadenhutten, 
the  town  which  we  had  expected  to  pass,  and  where 
we  had  hoped  to  recruit  our  stock  of  provisions,  is 
situated  eight  miles  south  of  this  place.  Upon  in- 
quiry, we  were  informed  that  at  present  it  has  no 
inhabitants  except  a  Moravian  missionary  and  two 
or  three  Indian  families,  who  being  extremely  poor 
themselves  have  not  the  means  of  furnishing  any 
assistance  or  accommodation  to  strangers;  conse- 
quently, even  could  we  have  gone  there,  we  should 
not  have  been  supplied  with  the  necessaries  of  which 
at  that  time  we  were  in  the  utmost  need.  It  was 
therefore  considered  a  providential  circumstance 
that  we  were  turned  from  our  path  that  led  across 
Stillwater  creek  to  that  place,  as  we  were  desti- 
tute of  provisions,  bewildered  in  an  unknown  re- 
gion, remote  from  civilized  habitations — and  igno- 
rant of  the  country,  having  ventured  to  cross  this 
wilderness  without  any  other  guide  than  a  pocket 
compass. 

27th.  This  morning,  Charles  Killbuck,  who  had 
visited  us  last  evening,  came  over  agreeably  to  his 
promise,  and  informed  us  that  the  river  was  still  so 
high,  and  the  adjacent  grounds  so  much  overflowed, 
that  it  would  be  impossible  to  take  our  horses  across 


TO  THE   INDIANS.  311 

without  great  danger  of  losing  them.  He  also  stated 
to  us,  that  there  was  a  deserted  Indian  town  about 
two  miles  distant,  where  there  was  abundance  of 
good  grass,  and  where  they  might  find  food  in  plenty ; 
we  accordingly  concluded  to  send  them  there.  Hav- 
ing thus  disposed  of  our  horses,  we  were  safely  con- 
veyed by  the  Indians,  with  our  baggage,  across  the 
river  to  the  town,  and  were  received  by  the  Mora- 
vian minister  and  the  other  inhabitants  with  great 
kindness.  The  bed  of  the  Tuskeraway  river  is  here 
one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  wide,  and  the  water 
was  at  this  time  fifteen  feet  deep;  we  were,  how- 
ever, informed  that  when  it  is  not  swollen  by  rains, 
it  may  be  forded  in  some  places. 

After  taking  measures  for  obtaining  such  supplies 
of  provisions  as  this  town  would  afford,  we  occupied 
ourselves  through  the  day  in  conversation  with  the 
minister,  whose  name  is  David  Ziesberger,  and  with 
the  old  chief  whom  they  call  captain  Killbuck,  and 
also  with  such  other  of  the  inhabitants  as  we  had  an 
opportunity  of  becoming  acquainted  with.  They 
were  all  very  communicative  and  friendly,  and  a 
disposition  was  generally  manifested  to  contribute, 
as  far  as  was  in  their  power,  all  the  provisions  we 
might  want. 

Captain  Killbuck  and  the  Moravian  minister  gave 
us  an  affecting  account  of  a  Moravian  Indian  settle- 
ment on  the  Muskingum,  which  had  about  seven- 
teen years  before  been  broken  up  by  the  massacre 
of  the  Indians  that  had  embraced  Christianity,  and 
resided  there  under  the  protection  of  the  govern- 
ment of  the  United  States. 

From  the  information  received  from  them  of  this 
inhuman  transaction,  it  appears  that  a  number  ot 


312  JOURNAL   OP  A  VISIT 

Indians  who  had  resided  at   Wyhaloosing  on    the 
Susquehanna,  and  who  were  by  the  Moravian  mis- 
sionaries converted  to  Christianity,   requested  per- 
mission of  the  American  government  to  remove  to 
the    Tuskeraway  branch  of  the    Muskingum,  and 
urged  as  their  reason  for  wishing  to  change  their 
residence,  the  impossibility  of  keeping  their  young 
men  from  the  too  frequent  use  of  spirituous  liquors 
in  their  then  situation;  as  they  were  surrounded  by 
ill-disposed  white  people,  who  were  always  ready 
to  furnish  it,  in  order  that  they  might  have  an  op- 
portunity, when  the  Indians  became  intoxicated,  of 
cheating  them  out  of  their  furs  and  other  property. 
The  government  having  given  them  liberty  to  go, 
and  granted  them  lands  to  live  on,  they  according- 
ly, about  thirty  years  past,  went  thither,  accompa- 
nied by  their  Moravian  friends,  and  settled  three 
towns,    Gnadenhutten,     Schonbrunn,    and     Salem, 
where  they  lived  in  peace  among  themselves  and 
with   all  the  world,  until   the  year  1782.     At  this 
time  a  party  collected,  opposite  the  Mingo  bottom 
on   the  Ohio,  which  was  headed  by  one  Williams. 
This  party  consisted  of  about  one  hundred  and  sixty 
persons,   and   without  any  other   incentive   than   a 
thirst  for  plunder,  swam  their  horses  over  the  river, 
and  proceeded  to  these  towns,  where  the  Indians 
were  employed  in  gathering  their  corn.    Williams 
and  his  associates  immediately  made  prisoners  of  all 
they  could  find,  without  any  resistance  being  offer- 
ed.     Even  after  this  was  done,  the  Indians  were  so 
unconscious  of  having  done  any  thing  to  deserve 
hostility  from  the  white  people,  that  they  did  not 
suppose  injury  was  intended  them,  and  disclosed  to 
Williams,  that  a  number  more  of  their  brethren  were 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  313 

at  the  next  town,  also  employed  in  gathering  in 
their  crops.  A  part  of  these  marauders  were  in- 
stantly despatched  in  search  of  them,  and  soon  re- 
turned with  all  they  could  take;  they  were  then 
informed,  that  they  would  be  put  to  death  immedi- 
ately! But  upon  its  being  represented  that  most  of 
these  people  had  embraced  Christianity,  it  was  con- 
cluded to  give  them  until  the  next  day  to  prepare 
themselves  for  death;  and  accordingly  they  were 
shut  up,  and  closely  guarded  in  the  meeting  house 
until  next  morning,  when  they  were  led  out,  one 
by  one,  and  the  whole  of  them,  without  any  resist- 
ance, were  deliberately  butchered! 

It  appears  from  authentic  accounts  of  this  dread- 
ful massacre,  that  forty  men,  nineteen  women,  and 
thirty-four  children,  making  together  ninety-three 
persons,  were  thus,  without  ever  having  done  any 
injury,  or  given  the  least  cause  of  offence  to  the 
white  people,  inhumanly  murdered  in  cold  blood. 
Williams  and  his  party  then  collected  the  plunder, 
among  which  were  eighty  horses;  these  they  loaded 
with  whatever  they  found  valuable,  and  after  burn- 
ing the  dead  bodies  with  the  houses,  returned  home, 
and  were  never  called  to  any  account  for  the  shock- 
ing outrage  they  had  committed. 

We  spent  the  day  in  a  very  friendly  intercourse 
with  the  Indians,  and  in  the  evening  I  attended  their 
meeting.  They  have  a  house  of  worship,  and  hold 
meetings  regularly  every  first-day;  they  also  have 
public  prayers  every  night. 

The  Indians  sung  some  hymns,  and  the  minister 
delivered  a  short  lecture  in  the  Delaware  language, 
to  which  they  listened  with  great  attention;  through 
Vol.  VIL— 27 


314  JOURNAL  OF  A  VISIT 

the  whole  service,  they  appeared  exceedingly  de- 
vout, and  I  certainly  believe  them  to  be  truly  con- 
scientious and  sincere  in  their  religious  professions. 
Their  manner  of  assembling  and  separating  at  their 
worship  house,  was  sober  and  orderly,  and  without 
the  least  appearance  of  levity  or  any  indecorum 
whatever.  After  meeting,  we  returned  to  our  tent, 
which  was  near  the  town,  having  left  all  our  bag- 
gage exposed,  without  missing  a  single  article. 

28th.  The  necessary  arrangements  being  comple- 
ted for  continuing  our  journey,  we  engaged  a  guide 
to  pilot  us  from  this  place  to  Sandusky,  and  Andrew 
Ellicott  and  myself  were  despatched  in  company 
with  an  Indian,  in  search  of  the  horses.  On  arriving 
at  the  Indian  town  where  they  had  been  turned 
loose,  we  ascertained  that  they  were  not  there;  the 
Indian,  after  closely  examining  the  premises,  dis- 
covered by  their  tracks  where  they  had  entered  the 
woods,  and  under  his  direction  we  pursued  them 
about  ten  miles  before  we  overtook  them.  With 
the  assistance  of  this  Indian,  we  succeeded  in  bring- 
ing them  all  safely  back  to  the  town. 

In  the  course  of  our  excursion  in  search  of  the 
horses,  we  encountered  the  largest  snake  that  I  have 
ever  seen  in  this  country.  It  was,  I  believe,  not 
less  than  seven  feet  long,  and  of  great  thickness 
around  the  body;  upon  our  attempting  to  kill  him, 
he  ran  towards  us  so  fiercely,  that  we  gladly  retreat- 
ed, and  left  him  without  further  molestation. 

During  the  whole  time  we  remained  in  this  vil- 
lage, the  Indians  continued  to  manifest  the  most 
friendly  disposition  towards  us;  they  omitted  no  ef- 
forts to  obtain  for  us  such  provisions  and  other  ne- 
cessaries as  we  were  then  in  need  of,  and  made  every 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  315 

exertion  they  could  to  assist  us — though  poor  them- 
selves and  having  but  little  to  bestow,  yet  in  our 
situation  their  kindness  and  hospitality  were  of  the 
utmost  importance  to  us,  and  entitled  them  to  our 
warmest  gratitude. 

Having  taken  leave  of  our  friends  in  this  village, 
we  resumed  our  journey  in  the  afternoon;  and  after 
crossing  two  streams  of  water  that  empty  into  the 
Muskingum,  one  of  which  was  so  deep  as  to  swim 
our  horses,  we  encamped  about  sun-down. 

There  is  no  path  or  road  between  Tobago  and 
Sandusky;  of  course,  we  were  compelled  to  ride 
through  a  thick  forest,  over  a  hilly,  stony  country, 
very  much  covered  with  brush  wood.  This  render- 
ed our  progress  slow  and  fatiguing. 

29th.  We  pursued  our  journey  nearly  a  N.  W. 
eourse,  still  over  a  hilly  country,  until  we  came  upon 
the  waters  of  Sugar  creek,  where  the  land  is  more 
level  and  fertile.  All  the  small  branches  that  fall 
into  this  stream,  have  extensive  bottom  lands  which 
are  very  rich,  abounding  with  walnut,  oak,  ash, 
and  other  valuable  timber.  Towards  the  approach 
of  night,  we  came  upon  some  of  the  branches  of 
Killbuck  creek,  and  here  found  the  uplands  rather 
hilly,  but  the  bottoms  rieh  and  extensive.  At  the 
spot  where  we  encamped,  we  measured  a  walnut 
tree,  sixteen  feet  ten  inches  in  circumference,  which 
was  the  largest  we  had  seen.  In  the  course  of  the 
day,  we  passed  a  vein  of  blue  limestone,  apparently 
of  an  excellent  quality. 

We  continued  our  journey  through  the  woods,  not 
having  yet  met  with  any  road  or  path:  the  country 
was  hilly  until  we  came  to  Killbuck  creek,  which 
is  bordered  by  very  rich  and  extensive  bottoms.   We 


316  JOURNAL  OF  A  VISIT 

found  this  stream  to  be  forty-five  yards  wide,  and 
twelve  feet  deep.  On  ascertaining  this,  our  guide 
turned  his  horse  loose  to  feed,  and  all  the  rest  of  us 
did  the  same,  expecting  to  remain  there  until  the 
next  day;  he  however  went  off,  as  he  informed  us,  to 
build  a  canoe.  Being  desirous  of  acquainting  myself 
with  their  manner  of  constructing  these  boats,  I  ac- 
companied him;  after  searching  some  time,  he  found 
a  tree  which  he  supposed  would  answer  his  purpose, 
and  having  first  cut  the  bark  round  near  the  ground, 
he  then  prepared  two  wooden  forks  with  lateral 
prongs  from  the  bottom  to  the  top  of  them,  which 
served  as  steps  upon  which  he  could  rest  his  feet; 
these  he  placed  against  the  tree,  and  then  walked 
up  them,  and  cut  the  bark  round  the  tree  about 
eighteen  feet  higher;  he  then,  after  splitting  the  bark 
from  the  top  to  the  bottom,  pealed  it  off.  He  next 
shaved  off  the  rough  outside  of  the  bark  at  both  ends, 
and,  after  making  the  proper  holes  at  suitable  places, 
he  drew  up  the  ends  into  a  bow  and  stern,  with 
hickory  bark  ropes,  which  completed  his  work;  so 
that  we  returned  down  the  river  with  a  boat  that 
was  capable  of  carrying  three  persons. 

We  immediately  embarked,  transporting  ourselves 
and  baggage  over  the  stream,  and  swam  our  horses 
through  it;  having  been  detained  here  only  about 
three  hours.  After  leaving  the  river,  we  still  con- 
tinued to  travel  a  north-west  course,  and  found  the 
country  more  level  and  fertile.  At  night  we  en- 
camped on  a  fine  rich  bottom  near  to  an  excellent 
spring  of  water,  which  was  very  acceptable  to  us, 
as  we  had  met  with  but  little  that  was  good,  since 
we  crossed  the  Ohio.  This  place  was,  however, 
very  much  infested  with  musquitoes. 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  317 

31st.  About  one  mile  from  our  encampment,  we 
came  into  an  old  Indian  path,  leading  in  the  direc- 
tion towards  Sandusky;  after  having  rode  three  days 
through  woods,  and  travelled  without  any  road  way, 
according  to  our  computation,  forty-six  miles.  For 
about  six  miles,  the  country  is  poor  and  hilly,  and 
thinly  covered  with  dwarf  timber;  the  ground  gen- 
erally descends  in  very  steep  and  high  precipices 
from  the  uplands  to  the  river  bottoms,  which  ren- 
ders the  travelling  both  disagreeable  and  dangerous. 
About  a  mile  further,  there  is  a  small  prairie,  con- 
taining about  ten  acres,  which  was  the  first  we  met 
with;  but  after  passing  this,  we  rode  through  sev- 
eral others,  and  at  length  came  to  one  which  con- 
tains more  than  one  thousand  acres,  covered  with 
the  richest  verdure,  and  affording  a  most  enchanting 
prospect.  Our  path  passed  obliquely  over  the  upper 
end  of  it,  across  a  beautiful  rivulet  which  flows 
through  it  with  agreeable  murmuring,  in  a  serpen- 
tine course.  Several  small  hillocks  rise  about  the 
upper  part,  which  are  covered  with  trees,  and  give 
a  diversity  to  the  scene;  below  these  it  is  an  oblong 
square  or  oval,  for  about  one  mile  long  and  half  a 
mile  wide,  without  the  least  irregularity,  except 
where  the  stream  winds  through  it,  and  this  is  sha- 
ded by  willows  that  grow  along  its  banks.  To  com- 
plete the  beauties  of  this  delightful  spot,  there  is 
at  its  lower  termination,  a  little  lake  formed  by  the 
waters  of  the  rill  that  flow  through  it,  called  uMo- 
hickon  John's  Lake,"  which  is  half  a  mile  wide, 
and  two  miles  long;  so  that  at  one  time  we  enjoyed 
all  the  beauties  that  the  richest  land  and  water  view 
could  afford:  to  heighten  the  scene,  we  were  amused 
27* 


318  JOURNAL  OF  A  VISIT 

with  the  gambols  of  a  considerable  number  of  deer 
that  were  feeding  on  both  sides  of  our  path,  and  we 
also  saw  one  swimming  across  the  lake. 

There  had  formerly  been  an  extensive  Indian 
town  at  this  place,  but  it  had  been  abandoned  many 
years  ago.  We  were  so  much  pleased  with  the  sit- 
uation, that  we  determined  to  spend  a  little  time 
here;  after  enjoying  ourselves  a  few  hours,  and 
taking  some  refreshments,  we  resumed  our  journey 
and  travelled  six  miles  over  a  fine  level  tract  of  hea- 
vily timbered  land,  on  which  we  found  a  spring  of 
good  water.  We  then  crossed  White  Woman's  creek, 
and  two  miles  further,  came  to  an  Indian  warrior 
town,  which  was  inhabited  by  about  forty  Delavvares, 
scattered  over  a  district  of  one  or  two  miles. 

From  our  computation,  this  town  is  situated  sixty- 
six  miles  from  Tobago.  When  our  guide  approach- 
ed near  to  a  cabin,  he  uniformly  saluted  the  pre- 
mises with  a  yelling  kind  of  whoop,  which  was 
responded  from  the  house  before  he  could  venture 
to  proceed.  This  etiquette,  the  custom  of  these  peo- 
ple had  established  as  absolutely  necessary  before 
a  stranger  can  venture  to  enter  their  domicile,  espe- 
cially if  the  visiter  expects  to  secure  to  himself  a 
civil  reception. 

Although  it  was  early  in  the  afternoon  when  we 
arrived  at  this  Indian  town,  yet  we  could  not  pre- 
vail upon  our  guide  to  go  on  further,  and  were 
therefore  obliged  to  encamp.  We  found  the  land 
here  to  be  very  fertile,  and  every  where  beautified 
by  prairies,  which  are  as  handsome,  and  indeed  have 
very  much  the  same  appearance  as  our  most  highly 
cultivated  and  richest  meadows. 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  319 

We  were  informed  by  the  Indians  at  this  place 
of  the  manner  they  kill  deer  on  Mohickon  John's 
Lake;  they  commonly  select  a  dark  night,  and 
while  the  deer  are  feeding  on  a  plant  growing  in 
the  shoal  water  around  the  borders  of  the  lake;  they 
place  a  high  staff  in  the  bow  of  the  canoe,  with  a 
lighted  torch  on  its  top;  they  then  paddle  their  boat 
softly,  so  as  to  make  no  noise,  until  they  arrive 
within  a  few  yards  of  the  deer,  who,  the  Indians 
say,  keep  their  eyes  on  the  light,  without  noticing 
the  canoe,  so  that  the  hunters  shoot  their  game  with- 
out difficulty. 

Early  in  the  evening  we  were  disturbed  by  the 
Indians  frequently  whooping  in  different  directions 
around  us,  which,  added  to  the  suspicious  appearance 
of  a  very  ill  looking  Frenchman  whom  we  observed 
skulking  about  our  tent — and  this  being  a  warrior 
town — gave  us  no  inconsiderable  uneasiness;  accor- 
dingly we  kept  up  a  watch  through  the  night,  and 
were  very  much  annoyed  by  them;  and  although  no 
injury  was  offered  to  us,  or  perhaps  intended,  yet 
our  time  here  was  spent  very  uncomfortably. 

6th  mo.  1st.  Our  pilot  being  ready  to  move  for- 
ward this  morning,  we  resumed  our  journey  nearly 
a  S.  W.  course,  and  proceeded  twelve  miles  over  a 
fertile  tract  of  country;  when  we  arrived  at  a  de- 
serted Indian  town,  on  the  west  branch  of  White 
Woman's  creek.  There  was  also  near  to  this  place, 
an  Indian  sweat  house,  built  of  a  conical  form,  suffi- 
ciently high  in  the  middle  for  a  person  to  sit  erect 
in  it.  It  is  their  custom  to  place  the  patient  in 
these  houses,  and  to  cover  him  with  a  blanket;  they 
then  pour  water  on  hot  stones,  in  the  steam  of  which 


320  JOURNAL    OF   A  VISIT 

he  is  kept  enveloped  until  a  profuse  perspiration  is 
obtained,  which  in  most  cases  affords  relief;  as  these 
people  are  afflicted  with  scarcely  any  other  than  in- 
flammatory disorders. 

Our  path  terminated  at  this  place,  and  our  guide 
appeared  to  be  uncertain  or  ignorant  of  the  course 
we  should  here  take;  he,  however,  after  considera- 
ble deliberation,  went  forward  in  a  direction  which 
we  thought  much  too  far  south,  but  we  followed 
him  until  night,  when  we  encamped,  under  strong 
apprehension  that  we  were  travelling  out  of  our  di- 
rect course. 

We  found  the  country  through  this  day's  travel, 
in  some  places  hilly,  though  generally  very  fertile; 
and  estimated  this  place  to  be  about  twenty  miles 
from  our  last  night's  encampment. 

2nd.  We  had  travelled  only  a  short  distance  this 
morning,  when  we  crossed  a  deep  sluggish  stream, 
which  our  guide  recognized  as  a  water  of  the  Sciota 
river,  and  which  enabled  him  to  ascertain  our  actual 
situation.  We  immediately  turned  our  course  more 
towards  the  north,  and  in  a  short  time  fell  in  with 
an  old  Indian  path  which  we  followed,  but  with 
some  difficulty,  as  it  appeared  to  have  been  long  out 
of  use,  and  could  now  scarcely  be  traced  in  many 
places.  About  noon,  we  passed  a  very  large  deer 
lick,  where  the  ground  was  every  where  thickly  in- 
dented by  their  feet,  and  we  every  day  saw  great 
numbers  of  them,  especially  as  we  began  to  approach 
the  plains,  where  they  find  food  in  abundance,  and 
security  from  the  openness  of  the  country,  which 
protects  them  from  a  sudden  surprise. 

Pursuing  our  course  to  the  N.  N.  W.  over  a  dis- 
trict of  excellent  land,   we   at   length  reached  the 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  321 

plains  of  Sandusky.  Having  for  many  days  been 
almost  constantly  immured  in  a  dense  forest,  through 
which  the  eye  could  scarcely  penetrate  more  than  a 
few  hundred  yards,  it  was  an  agreeable  relief  to 
view  those  delightful  meadows.  Their  general 
course  is  from  N.  E.  to  S.  W. ;  the  part  of  them  call- 
ed "the  plains  of  Sandusky,"  is  between  fifty  and 
sixty  miles  long,  and  from  twenty  to  thirty  miles 
broad.  The  prospect  here  is  continually  interrupted, 
or  rather  it  is  improved  by  the  frequent  intervention 
of  lofty  groves  of  forest  trees  that  stand  in  detached 
clusters,  so  that  under  their  boughs  we  have  a  pros- 
pect of  the  plains  on  the  other  side,  which  at  this 
season  of  the  year  is  every  where  covered  with  the 
deepest  verdure,  intermingled  with  a  variety  of  the 
richest  wild  flowers.  In  some  places  there  is  no- 
thing to  obstruct  the  view;  as  for  eight  or  ten  miles 
these  meadows  are  perfectly  level.  After  having 
proceeded  about  six  miles  upon  the  plain,  we  en- 
camped, having  travelled  thirty  miles  to-day.  From 
the  time  we  crossed  the  west  branch  of  White  Wo- 
man's creek,  which  is  thirty-eight  miles  distant,  we 
have  only  seen  one  running  stream  that  does  not  go 
nearly  dry  every  summer  or  autumn,  and  we  have 
not  met  with  one  fountain  of  good  water. 

3d.  We  proceeded  twelve  miles  further  over  the 
plains,  when  we  came  upon  the  east  branch  of  the 
Sandusky  river.  At  this  point  we  re-entered  the 
woods,  and  after  travelling  ten  miles  further  through 
a  very  fertile  tract  of  country,  we  arrived  at  Upper 
Sandusky,  or  Niagara  town,  which  we  found  to  be 
a  large  Indian  village,  extending  nine  or  ten  miles 
on  both  sides  of  the  river,  and  containing  about  one 
thousand    inhabitants.      It  is   situated    seventy-two 


322  JOURNAL  OF  A  VISIT 

miles  S.  W.  from  the  warrior  town  on  White  Wo- 
man's creek,  fifty  miles  above  Lake  Erie,  and  five 
hundred  and  seventeen  miles  W.  N.  W.  from  Balti- 
more. As  we  entered  this  place,  three  Indians  came 
running  and  whooping  towards  us,  and  inquired 
where  we  were  going,  our  business,  &c.  Two  of 
them  appeared  much  intoxicated,  and  seemed  dis- 
posed to  be  insolent,  but  the  other,  who  spoke  good 
English,  was  very  civil  to  us.  After  he  was  inform- 
ed of  our  desire  to  see  their  chief,  Tarhie,  he  told 
us  the  chief  was  not  then  in  a  condition  to  attend  to 
business,  and  that  it  was  his  opinion  we  had  better 
defer  calling  upon  him  until  the  next  morning,  when 
he  would  be  ready  to  receive  us.  Upon  our  still  ex- 
pressing a  desire  to  see  him,  he  consented  to  pilot 
us  to  his  house;  and  having  obtained  a  horse,  we  all 
started  together. 

The  chief  resided  five  miles  out  of  town,  on  the 
west  side  of  Sandusky  river;  after  riding  about  half 
the  distance,  we  heard  a  hideous  yelling  and  whoop- 
ing behind  us,  which  continually  approached  nearer 
to  us;  soon  after,  we  saw  a  considerable  number  of 
Indians  riding  at  full  speed  towards  us,  and  halloo- 
ing most  vehemently;  several  of  them  took  our  path 
and  directly  pursued  us,  while  the  others  divided 
as  if  they  intended  to  encircle  us,  part  of  them  riding 
to  the  right  and  the  others  to  the  left.  Our  guide, 
upon  seeing  this,  seemed  much  embarrassed;  but  he 
still  continued  to  ride  on,  and  we  to  follow  as  fast 
as  the  feeble  condition  of  our  horses  would  permit, 
until  we  were  overtaken  by  such  of  them  as  were 
in  immediate  pursuit  of  us.  When  they  had  come 
up,  some  rode  before  and  desired  us  to  stop;  one  of 
them  had  a  bottle  of  whiskey  or  rum,  from  which 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  323 

they  began  to  drink,  and  then  offered  us  some;  but 
we  refused,  and  proceeded  on  our  journey  with  con- 
siderable anxiety,  as  from  their  appearance  and  con- 
duct, we  had  reason  to  apprehend  they  might  incline 
to  do  us  some  mischief.   One  of  them,  who  was  en- 
tirely naked,  and  very  drunk,  came  up  to  me  again, 
and   having  compelled  me  to  stop,  demanded,  in  an 
imperative  tone,  what  was  my  name.    I  told  him. — 
He  then  said,  "Where  you  come  from?"   I  inform- 
ed of  this  also;  and  with  a  hope  of  conciliating  him, 
1  in  return  asked  him  civilly,  what  was  his  name? 
After  knitting  his  brows  and  contracting  the  mus- 
cles of  his  face,  so  as  to  exhibit  as  much  ferocity  as 
he  could,  he  sternly  answered,  "My  name  is  Kill 
white  man"     It  is  unnecessary  to  observe  that  I 
did  not  feel  the  smallest   disposition    to  pursue  any 
further  conversation  with  him,  but  rode  on  as  fast  as 
I  could,  until   we  reached  the  chief's  cabin,  where 
we  found  a  great   collection   of   Indians,   many   of 
whom  were  nearly  naked,  with  their  faces  and  bo- 
dies painted  of  various  colours,  so  as  to  exhibit  a 
most  hideous  and   frightful  appearance.    We  obser- 
ved amongst  them,  those  that  had  circled  around  us 
on  the  plain,  probably  in  order  to  arrive  there  be- 
fore we  came,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  notice  of 
our  approach. 

Upon  entering  the  house  of  Tarhie,  we  found  him 
as  the  Indian  had  apprized  us,  quite  incapable  of  any 
business;  we  therefore  retired  a  little  distance  from 
his  cabin,  amidst  the  greatest  clamour  and  tumult 
that  I  ever  witnessed.  A  great  number  of  Indians 
were  gathered  about  the  chief's  house,  and  there 
were  few  of  them  sober;  several  were  fighting,  and 
nearly  all  were  engaged  in  some  excess  or  violence. 


324  JOURNAL  OF  A  VISIT 

In  many  instances  two,  and  sometimes  three,  were 
mounted  on  a  single  horse,  riding  at  full  speed,  and 
apparently  without  any  object,  in  every  direction — 
the  one  behind  carrying  a  bottle  of  rum,  and  the 
one  before,  endeavouring  to  guide  the  horse.  They 
several  times  during  the  night  rode  very  nearly 
over  us,  as  we  lay  in  our  tent;  but  we  received  no 
material  injury,  only  were  very  much  disturbed  by 
their  uproar. 

4th.  A  number  of  the  Indians  this  morning  had 
become  sober,  and  finding  that  we  were  Quakers, 
they  gathered  about  our  tent,  and  professed  great 
friendship  for  us;  none  seemed  more  disposed  to  be 
kind  to  us  than  "Kill  white  man,"  who  now  told  me 
that  he  was  my  brother;  he  also  said,  if  I  would  go 
to  his  house,  he  would  give  me  some  milk.  Several 
others  came  to  us,  and  inquired  if  we  were  Quakers; 
and  upon  being  informed  that  we  were,  they  would 
grasp  our  hands  and  say,  "you  my  brother."  We 
were  therefore  under  no  uneasiness  on  account  of 
our  personal  safety. 

As  our  provisions  were  nearly  exhausted,  it  be- 
came indispensable  that  we  should  exert  ourselves 
to  obtain  a  further  supply;  several  of  us  accordingly 
returned  into  the  town,  for  the  purpose  of  endeav- 
ouring to  procure  some.  But,  notwithstanding  there 
are  more  than  two  hundred  families  here,  we  were 
unable  to  find  any  one  who  could  furnish  us  with 
a  single  morsel  of  meat;  we  however  met  with  a 
Frenchman  who  supplied  us  with  thirty-seven  pounds 
of  flour,  and  from  three  chiefs,  we  received  presents 
of  a  sufficient  quantity  of  corn  for  our  horses.  These 
were  all  the  provisions  we  could  procure,  which, 
added  to  about  three  pounds  of  meat,  and  a  small 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  325 

stock  of  coffee,  chocolate  and  maple  sugar,  remain- 
ing on  hand  of  our  former  supplies,  constituted  all 
that  we  could  muster,  to  support  us  on  our  journey 
hack  through  the  wilderness.  The  Frenchman  who 
sold  us  the  flour  informed,  that  there  had  been  a 
quantity  of  rum  brought  to  the  village  some  days 
before  our  arrival,  and  that  the  Indians  had  not  since 
then  been  sober;  of  course  none  of  them  had  gone 
to  hunt;  and  this  was  the  reason  of  there  being  now 
no  meat  in  the  town. 

With  this  small  additional  stock  of  provisions,  we 
returned  to  our  encampment  at  Tarhie's  about  one 
o'clock,  and  found  that  he  had  summoned  a  council 
of  the  chiefs  to  receive  us,  and  take  into  considera- 
tion such  matters  as  we  might  have  to  communicate. 
There  were  three  chiefs  collected,  and  Tarhie  pre- 
sided: after  sitting  some  time  in  silence,  which  was 
employed  by  the  Indians  in  smoking,  Evan  Thomas 
opened  the  council  by  informing  the  chiefs  that  we 
had  received  their  speech  and  wampum,  and  had 
come  pursuant  to  their  invitation  to  consult  with 
them  upon  the  means  which  we  should  employ  to 
be  of  service  to  them;  at  the  same  time  he  fuUy  ex- 
'  plained  the  views  and  purposes  of  the  Society  of 
Friends  in  relation  to  them. 

In  reply,  Tarhie  expressed  his  gratitude  for  the 
care  and  friendship  which  his  beloved  brothers,  the 
Quakers,  had  always  manifested  for  the  Indians;  and 
added,  that  he  listened  with  great  joy  to  the  propo- 
sals we  had  now  made  of  furnishing  them  with  im- 
plements of  agriculture,  &c;  but  as  the  grand  council 
did  not  meet  until  the  middle  of  the  month,  he  could 
not  enter  into  any  definitive  arrangements  before 
that  time;  he,  however,  would  not  fail  to  lay  the 
Vol.  VII.— 28 


326  JOURNAL  OF  A  VISIT 

subject  before  the  council,  and  as  soon  as  it  should 
be  decided  on  there,  he  would  send  us  a  speech  with 
their  determination;  and  concluded  with  hoping  the 
Great  Spirit  would  protect  us,  and  bring  us  back  to 
our  homes  and  friends  in  safety.  This  speech  was 
delivered  on  four  strings  of  white  wampum,  which 
he  desired  us  to  take  to  our  great  men.  After  this 
we  made  him  and  the  other  chiefs  some  presents, 
which  concluded  our  conference. 

On  returning  to  the  village  in  search  of  provisions, 
I  was  shown  the  spot  where  col.  Crawford,  with 
about  eight  hundred  Americans,  had  been  defeated 
in  the  year  1784,  by  the  Wyandot  and  Delaware 
Indians.  A  considerable  part  of  this  force  was  cut 
off,  and  many  of  their  bones  still  lie  scattered  over 
the  plains. 

The  Wyandot  confederacy  of  Indians  consists  of 
seven  different  tribes,  which  speak  five  languages  or 
dialects;  several  of  which  are  so  radically  different, 
that  the  intervention  of  interpreters  is  necessary  in 
the  transaction  of  business  among  them.  Their  gov- 
ernment, like  that  of  other  American  Indians,  is  as 
described  by  Jefferson,  "a  kind  of  patriarchal  con- 
federacy; every  town  or  settlement  has  a  chief;  the 
several  towns  that  compose  a  tribe  have  a  chief  who 
presides  over  them,  and  the  several  tribes  composing 
a  nation  or  confederacy,  have  a  chief  who  presides 
over  the  whole  nation.  Their  chiefs  are  generally 
men  advanced  in  years,  and  distinguished  by  their 
prudence  and  abilities  in  council.  The  matters  which 
merely  regard  a  town  or  family,  are  settled  by  the 
chief  and  principal  men  of  the  town;  those  which 
regard  a  tribe,  such  as  the  appointment  of  military 
chiefs,  and  settling  of  differences  between  different 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  327 

towns  and  families,  are  regulated  at  a  meeting  or 
council  of  the  chiefs  from  the  several  towns;  and 
those  matters  which  regard  a  whole  nation,  such  as 
making  war,  concluding  peace,  or  forming  alliances 
with  the  neighbouring  nations,  are  deliberated  on 
and  determined  in  a  national  council,  composed  of 
the  chiefs  of  the  different  tribes,  attended  by  the 
head  warriors  and  chiefs  of  the  towns." 

They  appear  to  be  free  from  avarice,  and  seem  to 
be  fully  contented  if  possessed  of  a  gun,  a  scalping 
knife,  and  a  tomahawk;  these  three  things,  added 
to  a  scanty  stock  of  wearing  apparel,  constitute  the 
whole  wealth  which  they  deem  worthy  of  their  pos- 
session; and  if  we  except  certain  ornamental  trinkets, 
they  aspire  to  no  other. 

During  the  summer,  they  generally  reside  in  their 
villages;  but  when  the  hunting  season  comes  on,  they 
mostly  separate,  each  going  off  and  locating  him- 
self with  his  family  at  such  place  as  has,  in  council, 
been  allotted  for  them  respectively  to  hunt  during 
the  fall  and  winter.  By  this  regulation  they  avoid 
interfering  with  each  other.  They  build,  at  their 
several  hunting  stations,  a  small  temporary  cabin  of 
bark,  in  which  they  live  until  spring,  when  they 
pack  up  whatever  skins  and  furs  they  may  have  ta- 
ken. The  man  then  marches  off  to  his  village,  with- 
out any  incumbrance  except  his  gun;  while  his  wife, 
metamorphosed  into  a  pack  horse,  follows  him  load- 
ed with  the  skins  and  furs.  In  this  manner  they  are  = 
frequently  seen  entering  their  towns,  he  going  on 
before  with  the  utmost  self  consequence,  and  she 
trudging  after,  borne  down,  and  hardly  able  to  sup- 
port herself  under  the  load  which  is  imposed  upon 
her.    From  the  observations  I  had  an  opportunity  of 


328  JOURNAL  OF  A  VISIT 

making  at  the  several  villages  we  have  visited,  I  do 
not  think  that  they  are  generally  fond  of  society,  but 
seem  rather  to  cultivate  a  lonely  solitude;  indeed  in 
their  present  wild  and  wandering  situation,  they 
seem  incapable  of  relishing  the  pleasures  of  social 
life. 

The  only  domestic  animals  which  they  have,  are 
a  few  horses,  some  horned  cattle,  and  abundance  of 
dogs;  the  latter  they  keep  so  lean  that  they  can  be 
of  little  use,  either  for  hunting  or  other  purposes. 
I  have  seen  some  so  poor  that  their  hair  had  almost 
entirely  come  off;  this  we  were  informed  is  the  sa- 
fest condition  for  them,  since,  when  any  of  them 
come  into  tolerable  good  order,  their  owners  upon 
any  emergency  kill  and  eat  them. 

The  Wyandot  language  is  coarse,  harsh,  and  gut- 
tural; but  the  Delaware  abounds  with  vowels,  and 
is  very  harmonious  and  soft.  The  words  in  this 
language  appear  to  be  generally  long,  and  there 
rarely  occurs  a  monosyllable. 

The  committee  having  concluded  their  business 
with  Tarhie,  and  our  presence  at  Sandusky  being  no 
longer  necessary,  provisions  also  being  very  scarce, 
we  began  to  make  arrangements  for  returning  home. 
After  taking  leave  of  the  chiefs,  and  all  other  per- 
sons with  whom  we  had  formed  any  acquaintance, 
we  took  our  departure  about  four  o'clock  in  the  af- 
ternoon. By  evening  we  were  eight  miles  from  the 
residence  of  Tarhie,  and  encamped  on  the  plains. 
Our  small  stock  of  provisions  rendered  it  necessary 
that  we  should  take  the  nearest  possible  direction 
towards  the  settlements;  we  therefore,  after  consul- 
tation, determined  to  pursue  the  course  of  the  Sciota 
river,  in  hopes  of  falling  in  with  some  of  the  fron- 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  329 

tier  settlements  that  were  then  forming  upon  its 
borders; — not  one  of  us  had,  however,  been  over 
this  district,  nor  had  we  any  other  knowledge  of 
the  country  than  what  had  been  derived  from  gen- 
eral information  or  reports,  no  map  having  then 
been  published  of  it;  and  owing  to  the  condition  of 
the  Indians  at  Sandusky,  we  could  procure  no  guide 
there  on  whom  we  could  depend. 

5th.  We  were  not  able  to  find  any  water  near  the 
place  of  our  encampment,  except  some  stagnant 
ponds  filled  with  insects;  we  therefore  resolved  to 
set  out  as  soon  as  possible  this  morning,  and  endea- 
vour to  procure  some  that  would  be  better;  we  how- 
ever did  not  meet  with  any  until  near  noon,  when 
we  fell  in  with  a  small  stream  that  drained  off  from 
the  plains,  and  was  full  of  animalculae,  but  being  un- 
able to  find  better,  we  were  reduced  to  the  necessity 
of  cooking  our  breakfast  with  it.  After  allowing 
our  horses  some  time  to  graze  upon  the  plains,  we 
continued  our  course  nearly  two  miles  farther,  being 
escorted  by  a  wolf  who  happened  to  be  travelling 
the  same  route,  until  we  arrived  at  a  deserted  Indian 
town,  situated  on  the  bank  of  a  small  creek  that 
empties  into  the  western  branch  of  the  Sciota  river, 
and  flows  along  the  southern  border  of  the  Sandusky 
plains. 

Crossing  this  stream  we  immediately  entered  the 
woods,  still  continuing  nearly  a  south  course,  until 
we  arrived  on  the  banks  of  a  considerable  river, 
which  we  supposed  to  be  the  Sciota.  Our  path  lay 
along  this  river  for  several  miles,  and  then,  leaving 
the  stream,  suddenly  took  an  eastern  direction:  we 
continued  to  pursue  it,  ignorant  whither  it  would 
lead  us,  until  night,  when  we  encamped  by  the  side 
2S* 


330  JOURNAL   OF  A  VISIT 

of  a  muddy  stream  of  stagnant  water,  which  we 
were  obliged  to  use  for  the  purpose  of  kneading  gut 
flour  and  for  cooking,  as  we  could  find  none  better, 
and  hunger  left  us  no  alternative.  The  disagreeable- 
ness  of  this  place  was  further  greatly  increased  by 
its  being  infested  with  myriads  of  gnats  and  musqui- 
toes,  which  continued  to  deprive  us  of  sleep  by  as- 
sailing us  the  whole  night.  We  estimated  that  we 
had  travelled  thirty  miles. 

6th.  Our  path  still  led  a  S.  S.  E.  course,  and  we 
continued  to  pursue  it,  not  however  without  consid- 
erable doubt  of  its  leading  the  right  course  for  us; 
but  after  riding  about  seven  miles,  we  came  to  the 
great  sulphur  spring,  near  the  forks  of  the  Sciota 
river.  Two  of  our  party  had  before  been  at  this 
place,  and  as  they  knew  the  direction  to  the  settle- 
ments, we  concluded  to  spend  the  remainder  of  the 
day  here,  and  drink  the  waters  of  this  fountain. 
Our  horses,  as  well  as  ourselves,  were  in  great  need 
of  rest;  and  as  there  had  formerly  been  an  Indian 
town  here,  they  could  find  plenty  of  good  grass. 

This  spring  is  situated  fifty  miles  S.  E.  from  San- 
dusky, and  about  five  hundred  and  thirty  miles  dis- 
tant from  Baltimore.  Notwithstanding  it  is  almost 
on  the  highest  land  between  the  rivers  Mississippi 
and  St.  Lawrence,  and  at  least  six  hundred  miles  on 
a  direct  line  from  the  nearest  ocean,  and  lays  per- 
haps two  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea, 
yet  in  its  vicinity  is  found  abundance  of  petrified 
marine  shells. 

Since  leaving  Mohickon  John's  Lake,  we  compute 
that  we  have  travelled  over  one  hundred  and  twen- 
ty-six miles;  during  this  distance,  we  have  not  met 
with  any  wholesome  good  water,  but  were  reduced 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  331 

to  the  necessity,  a  great  part  of  the  time,  of  drink- 
ing and  using  stagnant  pond  water,  frequently  full 
of  insects;  this,  added  to  the  many  other  privations 
and  hardships  we  have  suffered,  had  reduced  us  to  a 
very  emaciated  condition;  and  Joel  Wright  had  be- 
come so  much  exhausted  that  he  could  with  diffi- 
culty sit  up;  we  however  comforted  ourselves  with 
the  hope  that  a  rest  of  a  day  or  two,  and  drinking 
the  sulphur  water  would  restore  him. 

7th.  We  found  our  invalid  friend  this  morning 
labouring  under  a  considerable  fever,  and  our  stock 
of  provisions  being  now  reduced  to  one  scanty  meal, 
it  became  indispensable  that  we  should  exert  our- 
selves to  reach  some  place  where  he  could  be  nursed, 
and  where  a  supply  of  food  could  be  procured.  Com- 
pelled by  this  necessity  to  leave  our  encampment, 
we  placed  Joel  Wright  on  a  horse,  and  proceeded 
down  the  west  side  of  the  Whetstone  branch  of 
Sciota  river,  having  in  the  course  of  the  day  con- 
sumed our  last  morsel  of  provisions. 

As  night  approached,  we  came  to  a  spot  where  a 
man  had  just  been  employed  in  splitting  fence  rails; 
this  evidence  that  we  again  were  on  the  borders  of 
civilization,  reanimated  our  spirits,  and  we  pushed 
forward  in  hopes  that  we  should  reach  some  habita- 
tion before  dark.  After  proceeding  a  short  distance 
further,  we  arrived  at  a  place  called  Franklinton, 
where  we  found  a  young  colony  preparing  to  form 
a  settlement:  they  had  yet  no  house  enclosed,  but 
received  us  with  great  kindness,  and  freely  supplied 
us  with  such  provisions  as  we  wanted.  As  there 
was  no  house  in  this  place  more  tight  than  our  tent, 
we  determined  to  lodge  in  it,  and  encamped  on  the 


332  JOURNAL  OP  A  VISIT 

east  side  of  the  river,  one  mile  below  the  town,*  near 
a  fine  spring;  where  we  also  met  with  a  number  of 
different  kinds  of  marine  shells. 

As  soon  as  we  left  the  plains  of  Sandusky,  and 
entered  the  woods,  we  found  the  land  very  fertile 
and  well  timbered,  but  nearly  destitute  of  fountain 
water,  until  we  arrived  at  the  sulphur  spring.  A 
few  miles  above  that  place,  we  observed  the  ground 
a  few  feet  below  the  surface,  to  be  paved  with  a  flat 
limestone  rock,  running  nearly  parallel  to  the  sur- 
face, for  about  eighteen  miles  extent  along  the  river, 
which  has  washed  away  the  earth  as  low  as  this  rock. 
In  our  passage  from  George-town  to  Sandusky,  we 
measured  some  of  the  largest  trees  of  the  different 
kinds  we  met  with;  an  oak  that  we  saw  on  the 
waters  of  the  Sandusky  river,  we  ascertained  to  be 
seventeen  feet  three  inches  in  circumference;  but  we 
measured  one  on  the  Sciota,  which  was  eighteen  feet 
four  inches  round,  and  we  found  a  black  walnut  tree 
sixteen  feet  ten  inches.  Both  of  these  trees  were 
measured  above  the  spurs  of  the  roots,  four  feet 
above  the  ground,  and  carried  their  thickness,  with- 
out a  limb,  fifty  feet  high.  From  this  circumstance, 
I  am  of  opinion  that  the  Sciota  lands  are  the  richest 
of  any  in  this  country;  and  indeed  we  found  the 
whole  surface  of  the  ground  here  covered  with  the 
most  luxuriant  verdure  of  any  tract  that  we  had  met 
with.  The  grass  and  other  vegetation  in  the  woods 
cover  the  earth  so  entirely,  that  over  an  extent  of 
many  miles  we  never  see  the  ground,  except  where 
the  soil  is  washed  off  into  gullies.  It  also  abounds 
in  buffalo  clover,  a  species  not  unlike  our  white  clo- 

*The  place  on  which  Columbus,  the  seat  of  government  of  Ohio, 
lias  since  been  built. 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  333 

ver,  but  much  higher  and  more  luxuriant  in  its 
growth.  Among  this  beautiful  herbage,  there  are 
every  where  interspersed  great  varieties  of  the  rich- 
est of  flowers.  But  all  these  beauties,  and  even  the 
extreme  richness  of  the  soil,  furnish  but  a  small 
equivalent  for  the  disadvantages  the  inhabitants  must 
suffer  from  a  want  of  fountain  water.  And  there  are 
on  the  plains  of  Sandusky?  vast  numbers  of  a  spe- 
cies of  fly,  not  unlike  the  sand  or  beach  flies  on 
marshes  near  the  sea;  these  insects  will  become  a 
great  annoyance  to  cattle,  as  their  bite  is  severe. 

8th.  We  had  intended  this  morning  to  have  re- 
sumed our  journey,  but  J.  Wright  being  too  ill  to 
travel,  we  were  under  the  necessity  of  making  some 
longer  stay. 

9th.  The  whole  of  our  company  were  now,  by  a 
plentiful  supply  of  food  and  rest,  considerably  recov- 
ered, except  Joel  Wright,  whose  indisposition  still 
continued.  This  being  first-day,  we  held  a  meeting 
which  was  attended  by  most  of  the  inhabitants.  It 
having  been  concluded  to  hire  a  canoe,  and  endea- 
vour to  get  Joel  Wright  to  Chilicothe  by  water,  one 
was  procured,  and  after  meeting  all  our  company, 
except  him  and  myself,  having  started  on  horseback, 
we  soon  after  took  our  passage  down  the  river. 

10th.  We  pursued  our  journey,  Joel  Wright  and 
myself  by  water,  and  the  others  by  land;  he  still 
continuing  dangerously  ill.  We  did  not  arrive  at 
Chilicothe  until  near  eleven  o'clock  in  the  even- 
ing, and  as  the  night  was  cold,  and  he  was  exposed 
to  a  heavy  fall  of  dew,  I  was  greatly  apprehensive 
that  the  exposure  would  be  fatal  to  him;  and  indeed 
at  one  time  I  almost  despaired  of  his  reaching  the 
place  alive. 


334  JOURNAL  OP  A   VISIT 

12th.  Joel  Wright  be°;an  to  recover,  but  was  still 
unable  to  travel,  and  finding  good  accommodations 
at  this  place,  it  was  resolved  to  remain  here  until 
he  should  be  in  a  situation  to  accompany  us.  We 
amused  ourselves  during  this  leisure  in  examining 
the  different  curiosities  which  are  to  be  found  near 
the  town,  particularly  the  burial  places  of  some  peo- 
ple who  once  inhabited  this  country:  there  is  one 
of  them  nearly  in  the  middle  of  Chilicothe;  its  shape 
is  conical,  being  one  hundred  and  thirty  feet  in  di- 
ameter at  the  base,  and  rising  thirty  feet  high  to  a 
point,  having  trees  growing  on  it  as  large  as  are  to 
be  met  with  in  the  circumjacent  woods.  The  Indians 
are  unable  to  give  any  account,  either  of  the  time 
when  these  mounds  were  thrown  up,  or  even  for 
what  uses  they  were  intended.  We  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  examining  one  which  was  opened  last  year, 
and  found  the  bones  of  the  deceased  had  been  laid 
in  regular  order  on  the  surface  of  the  ground,  at  the 
bottom  of  the  mound,  but  not  piled  much  on  each 
other:  there  was  then  a  vast  pile  of  stones  raised  over 
them,  and  these  were  covered  about  five  feet  thick 
with  earth.  Near  to  most  of  these  mounds,  notwith- 
standing they  are  very  numerous,  there  is  always  to 
be  traced  an  ancient  fortification  regularly  laid  off, 
similar  to  those  I  have  mentioned  on  the  Mononga- 
hela  river.  These  circumstances  prove  that  this 
country  has,  at  some  former  period,  been  inhabited 
by  a  race  of  people  different  from  the  present  na- 
tives, and  who,  no  doubt,  had  made  greater  improve- 
ments in  the  arts,  than  the  latter  have  done;  since  it 
is  the  opinion  of  all  who  have  had  an  opportunity  of 
examining  those  ancient  works,  that  they  could  not 
have  been  raised  without  the  use  of  iron  tools,  or  at 


TO  THE  INDIANS.  335 

least  some  harder  instruments  than  are  now  in  use 
among  the  Indians. 

14th.  We  again  resumed  our  journey  this  morn- 
ing, and  about  six  miles  from  the  town,  passed 
through  a  very  extensive  old  fortification,  which 
covers  upwards  of  twenty  acres  and  is  defended  by 
a  mound  about  ten  or  twelve  feet  high.  It  is  sur- 
rounded by  a  ditch  three  feet  deep,  with  an  entrance 
on  the  west  side,  extending  down  to  the  Sciota  river; 
being  no  doubt  selected  in  order  that  the  besieged 
might,  if  entirely  blocked  up  on  the  land  side,  have 
an  opportunity  of  drawing  subsistance  from  the  wa- 
ter by  fishing. 

Nine  miles  after  leaving  Chilicothe,  we  crossed 
Killikinnick  creek,  and  fourteen  miles  further,  pass- 
ed the  east  end  of  the  Pequa  plains — at  night  we 
encamped  in  the  woods,  near  a  small  branch  of  very 
poor  water,  being  unable  to  find  any  better,  after 
having  rode  twenty-three  miles  to-day.  After  we 
crossed  the  Sciota,  our  route  was  along  Zane's  road, 
which  has  yet  but  few  inhabitants,  sometimes  forty 
miles  distant  from  each  other;  so  that  effectively  we 
were  now  again  in  the  wilderness. 

15th.  About  noon  we  crossed  the  Hockhocking 
river,  a  branch  of  the  Ohio,  and  arrived  at  Rush 
creek,  where  we  encamped,  twenty-seven  miles  from 
our  last  night's  station.  The  land,  after  we  leave 
Killikinnick,  is  generally  poor  until  we  come  near 
to  Hockhocking,  when  it  is  very  fine,  especially  the 
bottoms:  the  high  grounds  between  this  branch  and 
the  Killikinnick  are  also  mostly  of  good  quality. 

16th.  We  arrived  near  night  at  the  Muskingum 
river,  and  crossed  it  with  great  danger  and  difficul- 
ty, near  to  where  Licking  creek  empties  into  it.   We 


336  JOURNAL,  &C. 

however,  all  got  over  safe,  and  lodged  in  a  house  oc- 
cupied by  an  Indian  family  on  the  east  side,  thirty 
miles  from  our  encampment  on  Rush  creek.  Be- 
tween this  place  and  Hockhocking,  which  is  forty 
miles  distant,  we  found  no  inhabitants.  The  land  as 
we  approached  the  Muskingum,  gradually  rises  into 
hills,  until  we  come  near  to  the  river,  where  it  is 
very  rugged  and  barren. 

17th.  We  pursued  our  journey  twenty-seven  miles 
over  a  very  hilly  tract  of  country,  to  Wills  creek, 
where  we  met  with  a  cabin,  in  which  we  lodged. 

ISth.  For  several  miles  after  leaving  Wills  creek 
the  soil  continued  thin,  and  the  country  very  hilly; 
but  after  passing  this,  the  land  is  better,  and  in  many 
places  well  supplied  with  limestone.  There  are 
scattered  near  the  Ohio,  a  few  inhabitants,  and  we 
lodged  at  a  house  thirty-four  miles  from  Wills  creek, 
situated  near  the  sources  of  the  Stillwater  river. 

19th.  After  riding  about  seven  miles  this  morn- 
ing, we  came  to  a  spring,  where  we  stopped  and  re- 
freshed ourselves  and  horses:  after  which,  we  pur- 
sued our  way  until  night,  when  we  found  ourselves 
on  the  west  bank  of  the  Ohio  river,  at  a  place  near 
to  the  mouth  of  Indian  Wheeling  creek,  where  we 
lodged,  being  unable  to  get  across.  The  tract  which 
we  rode  over  to-day  is  mostly  very  fertile  land,  and 
appears  to  be  well  watered. 

20th.  We  crossed  the  Ohio  this  morning  at  Zane's 
Island,  which  contains  four  hundred  acres  of  rich 
bottom  land,  and  arrived  at  Wheeling. 

[Thence  they  returned  to  their  several  homes, 
having  been  absent  nine  weeks,  and  travelled  near 
twelve  hundred  miles.] 


FRIENDS'   MISCELLANY. 

No.  8.]  ELEVENTH  MONTH,  1835.  [Vol.  VII. 

MARGARET  BISHPAM'S 

Instructions  to  her  Daughters. 

I  have  often  thought,  whilst  in  health,  of  writing 
something  that  might  serve  as  an  imperfect  guide  to 
you,  my  daughters,  to  keep  you,  when  you  come  to 
have  the  charge  of  families,  from  falling  into  disorder 
and  confusion,  that,  is  to  be  seen  in  most  if  not  all 
that  have  no  steady  rule  observed  in  them.  As  it 
was  not  done  in  health,  I  now  set  about  it  in  much 
bodily  weakness,  not  expecting  to  be  long  able  to 
do  it. 

The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the  first  and  only  founda- 
tion to  build  upon;  and  though  we  cannot  teach  our 
families  that  saving  knowledge,  yet  we  can  teach 
them  as  far  as  we  are  able  to  honour  and  adore  the 
sacred  name.  Keep  none  under  your  roof  if  you  can 
avoid  it,  who  will  wantonly  profane  or  speak  lightly 
of  holy  things.  Teach  your  children  above  all  things 
to  attend  to  the% spirit  of  Truth  within  them.  How 
much  pains  have  I  seen  taken  to  instruct  children 
in  what  is  called  plain  language,  and  in  colours  and 
cuts  of  clothes:  often,  it  is  to  be  feared,  whilst  the 
mind  is  turned  outward  to  these,  the  poor  soul  re- 
mains uncultivated  and  ignorant:  and  were  some  of 
those  so  instructed  to  be  asked  by  what  means  they 
hoped  for  salvation,  they  could  give  no  better  reason 
than  the  Pharisees  of  old,  "I  do  such  things,  there- 
Vol.VIL— 2  9 


338  MARGARET  BISPHAMJS  INSTRUCTIONS 

fore  am  better  than  others;"  but  know  not  that  sav- 
ing grace  that  is  the  gift  of  God  through  faith  in 
his  Son.  But  as  for  you,  do  you  endeavour  to  turn 
their  tender  minds  to  God ;  teach  them  that  all  saving 
knowledge  must  come  from  him.  Strive  to  turn 
their  attention  to  that  eye  which  ever  beholds  them, 
and  sees  their  secret  thoughts — and  this  will  conse- 
quently produce  an  awe  upon  their  minds  that  will 
more  safely  preserve  them  from  sin,  than  all  the  for- 
mal rules  and  restraints  you  can  lay  them  under. 

I  have  often  remarked  that  parents  are  apt  to  be 
blinded  to  the  failings  and  weaknesses  of  their  own 
children,  and  if  they  do  see  them,  think  when  they 
are  older  they  will  see  the  folly  of  it  themselves, 
and  as  much  as  in  them  is,  try  to  cover  and  hide 
what  they  see  amiss.  What  strengthens  vice  more 
than  covering  it?  It  begets  infidelity  in  the  mind  to- 
wards God;  his  fear  is  lost,  and  vice  grows  stronger 
and  stronger:  but  on  the  contrary,  when  you  dis- 
cover a  weakness  or  error  in  a  child,  endeavour  to 
paint  it  in  its  true  colour;  endeavour  to  beget  an  ab- 
horrence in  its  mind  towards  the  wrong.  Let  not 
the  least  leaning  toward  it  escape  your  notice  with- 
out admonishing;  then  if  they  will  not  hear,  you 
will  be  clear.  Some  of  you  perhaps  may  not  marry, 
then  you  will  be  more  at  leisure  to  attend  to  spirit- 
ual things,  and  be  virgins  espoused  to  Christ.  If  you 
should  have  proposals  of  marriage,  ask  counsel  of 
the  Lord;  implore  his  direction  in  a  matter  of  such 
importance;  lean  not  to  human  counsel;  for  such  are 
often  deceived,  though  prospects  have  looked  pleas- 
ing. 

In  regard  to  family  rules,  as  soon  as  married  form 
some  regular  plans  for  yourselves,  as  well  as  those 


TO    HER    DAUGHTERS.  339 

under  you,  and  cause  them  to  be  kept  to.  If  the 
civil  power  is  trodden  under  foot,  all  goes  to  confu- 
sion. I  mean,  in  the  first  place,  keep  yourselves  and 
families  steady  in  attending  the  public  worship  of 
God:  let  it  be  seen  that  you  honour  him  above  all; 
not  that  I  think  the  worship  and  adoration  of  the 
Most  High  consists  in  attending  our  public  meetings 
only,  and  riding  from  one  to  another,  as  I  have  of- 
ten wTith  sorrow  seen  some  do,  leaving  their  families 
in  great  disorder.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  beware 
you  suffer  not  a  worldly  spirit  to  hinder  you  from 
attending  to  that  necessary  duty,  with  a  view  that 
you  may  be  more  fitted  to  worship  him  eternally  in 
heaven.  I  have  thought  necessary,  in  my  young 
days,  to  say  to  the  intruding  cares  of  the  world  as 
Balaam  did  to  the  Moabites,  Tarry  here,  whilst  I  go 
to  seek  the  Lord  yonder;  and  to  my  inexpressible 
comfort  have  found  him,  when  I  have  gone  in  this 
seeking,  humble  spirit. 

Ever  endeavour  to  live  in  the  spirit  of  prayer. 
Often  in  the  day,  when  your  hands  are  usefully  em- 
ployed, lift  your  souls  to  the  mighty  Rock  of  ages, 
that  he  would  preserve  you  from  the  frailties  of  na- 
ture. This  is  that  watch  recommended  by  our  Lord, 
and  to  pray  without  ceasing;  not  that  we  should  be 
always  on  our  knees,  but  that  the  eye  of  the  mind 
and  soul  should  be  turned  to  the  Lord  in  breathing 
after  him,  the  first  and  last,  all  in  all.  This  state 
cannot  be  attained  in  noise  and  confusion:  you  must 
first  bring  the  mind  to  thoughtfulness  and  medita- 
tion on  heavenly  things.  Let  this  be  the  food  of 
your  souls,  and  they  will  become  stronger  and  strong- 
er, and  your  heavenly  Father  will  give  you  such 
saving  knowledge  of  himself  as  you  are  capable  of 


340  MARGARET    BISPHAM  S    INSTRUCTIONS 

receiving  from  time  to  time.  Oh!  may  your  souls 
hunger  and  thirst  after  it,  and  you  will  be  filled, 
and  your  countenance  will  be  an  awe  upon  the  fa- 
mily, as  well  as  your  example  a  pattern  to  them; 
then  disorder  and  confusion  will  not  find  room 
therein.  If  thy  husband  fear  not  the  Lord,  use  thy 
endeavours  with  him.  How  knowest  thou,  0  wo- 
man, but  thou  mayest  save  thy  husband  ? 

In  regard  to  household  affairs,  I  have  made  some 
observations  that  I  will  put  down  in  writing,  that 
they  may  be  better  remembered.  Keep  to  certain 
rules,  as  I  have  observed;  first,  take  proper  care  of 
all  that  comes  into  the  house.  If  your  health  will 
admit,  see  to  the  business,  and  that  those  who  are 
about  you  do  their  duty.  If  more  than  one  maid, 
divide  the  work  between  them  according  to  their 
capacities:  let  each  know  their  business,  and  see 
that  they  do  it.  Have  a  certain  place  for  every 
thing,  that  they  may  know  where  things  are  when 
called  for,  and  so  not  spend  a  great  deal  of  time  in 
looking  for  things  that  they  have  no  certain  place 
for.  Have  certain  times  and  seasons  for  doing  eve- 
ry thing,  that  your  family  may  not  be  at  a  loss,  if 
you  should  be  sick,  how  to  go  on  with  business. — 
Good  rules  in  household  affairs  lessen  the  work  and 
care  of  a  family,  when  kept  to.  Dont  give  your- 
selves a  habit  of  speaking  cross  in  the  family;  scold 
no  body;  give  orders  with  mildness;  at  the  same  time 
let  them  know  they  must  obey:  if  the  command  is 
trampled  upon,  all  order  and  authority  are  lost,  and 
harmony  therewith.  With  your  children  let  your 
word  be  irrevocable;  let  no  entreaty  of  theirs  suffer 
you  to  make  a  break  upon  it;  for  if  they  once  can 
conquer,  you  will  be  rather  ruled  by  the  children 


TO    HER    DAUGHTERS.  341 

than  they  by  you ;  remember  parental  authority  must 
be  early  established,  or  else  the  work  will  be  very 
hard  indeed.  If  your  husbands  dont  join  in  it,  it 
will  make  the  work  harder;  yet  dont  let  that  dis- 
courage, but  ever  have  their  future  good  in  view. 
Outward  happiness  is  very  desirable,  which  few 
seem  to  know  the  means  of  attaining;  it  is  generally 
believed  to  be  in  outward  treasure  that  we  have  not 
yet  gained,  but  this  is  a  delusion.  I  have  believed 
few  have  enjoyed  a  greater  share  of  this  happiness 
than  myself;  and  I  have  found  it  to  consist  in  a  mind 
resigned  to  the  will  of  God;  steadfastly  believing  he 
will  not  suffer  any  thing  to  befall  me  but  what  is 
some  way  for  my  good.  If  a  sparrow  falls  not  but 
by  his  permission,  and  the  hairs  of  my  head  are 
numbered,  which  I  cannot  doubt,  as  the  Son  of  God 
has  said  so, — then  how  shall  I  distrust  the  all-wise 
Providence  concerning  me!  I  do  not  mean  by  re- 
signation to  the  divine  will,  that  we  are  to  let  our 
hands  hang  down,  and  say  Providence  will  provide 
for  me  if  I  keep  my  place.  I  say  you  will  not  keep 
your  places  without  you  exert  the  capacities  and  ta- 
lents that  Providence  has  given  you  for  the  support 
of  your  families,  and  the  good  of  the  community 
you  live  in;  but  remember  to  have  your  eyes  to  the 
Lord  for  all  these  blessings,  and  be  resigned  as  to 
the  event.  Labour  is  profitable  for  all;  and  the  good 
will  be  usefully  employed  in  some  way  or  other, 
for  themselves  or  their  friends.  Avoid  needless 
visits,  and  as  much  as  you  can,  unsuitable  company: 
never  give  way  to  gadding  abroad;  yet  I  would 
have  you  visit  friends,  and  entertain  them  with  a 
kind  heart;  but  be  sure  they  are  well  chosen:  for  a 
person  is  known  by  the  company  he  keeps.  Never 
29* 


342  ACCOUNT    OP 

let  your  own  house  get  into  confusion,  and  go  abroad 
for  happiness;  for  if  you  find  it,  it  will  be  at  home 
in  well  ordering  yourselves  and  families.  Live  in 
love  and  harmony  one  with  another,  visiting  and 
assisting  one  another  what  is  in  your  power.  Visit 
your  father;  make  his  solitary  hours  as  happy  as  you 
can;  consult  him  on  all  occasions,  as  a  sure  friend. 

I  would  have  you  set  apart  some  time  for  medi- 
tation and  prayer.  I  have  been  struck  with  a  plea- 
sing thought  at  the  note  of  time  mentioned  by  the 
prophets,  about  the  evening  sacrifice.  I  have  made 
it  a  rule,  as  much  as  possible,  between  day  light  and 
candle  light,  to  lift  my  heart  in  silent  thanksgiving 
and  prayer  to  the  Lord  for  the  mercies  and  blessings 
of  the  day,  as  well  as  to  implore  pardon  for  weakness 
and  frailties.  If  I  had  company,  I  mostly  retired  to  a 
window;  if  not,  I  sat  as  much  in  silence  at  that  time 
as  possible.  There  will  be  interruptions;  but  accus- 
tom yourselves  often  to  meditate  on  the  Lord;  it 
will  be  the  most  effectual  means  of  drawing  near  to 
him.  "Acquaint  thyself  with  God,  and  be  at  peace." 
Oh!  that  peace,  that  none  can  take  away;  which  is 
my  support  and  comfort  at  this  time,  beyond  what 
I  can  express:  may  you  all  be  gathered  into  it,  is 
the  prayer  of  your  loving  mother, 

Margaret  Bispham. 
Mount  Holly,  29th  of  1th  mo.  1782. 


Ji  shoi*t  Account  of  Deborah  Bond. 

Deborah  Bond,  daughter  of  Joshua  and  Ruth 
Bond,  near  Goshen  meeting  house,  White  Water, 
Indiana,  deceased  on  the  4th  of  the  8th  mo.,  1S33, 


DEBORAH    BOND.  343 

in  the  twenty-fourth  year  of  her  age.  About  three 
months  before  her  death,  she  appeared  in  the  minis- 
try in  Friends'  meetings,  which  were  then  held  at 
her  father's  house.  Her  public  communications  were 
lively,  often  in  them  bearing  a  testimony  against  self 
and  selfish  motives, — saying  they  must  be  subdued, 
and  that  the  great  Creator  requires  the  whole  heart 
and  mind  given  up  to  him,  that  he  may  prepare  it 
to  do  his  will.  Previous  to  her  last  illness,  she  ex- 
pressed an  apprehension  that  she  had  not  much  more 
time  to  stay  in  this  world;  but  said  she  had  given 
up  to  suffer  all  her  days,  so  that  she  might  be  happy 
at  last;  that  she  was  resigned  unto  the  will  of  the 
Lord,  and  that  if  she  was  taken  off  it  would  be  hap- 
piness to  her. 

During  her  illness,  she  called  her  two  little  bro- 
thers, William  and  John,  to  her — charged  them  not 
to  forget  her, — to  be  good  boys, — to  be  kind  to  one 
another,  and  to  their  father  and  mother,  and  to  every 
body.  She  desired  all  the  family  to  be  faithful  in  the 
attendance  of  their  religious  meetings — to  be  faith- 
ful when  there,  and  at  all  times;  saying,  that  she 
ought  to  have  warned  the  people  ever  since  she  was 
fourteen  years  of  age,  to  forsake  their  evil  ways;  and 
since  she  had  given  up  to  the  requirings  of  the  Lord, 
she  had  found  the  crown  to  be  greater  than  the  cross. 
She  particularly  charged  her  elder  brother,  Abijah, 
and  her  sisters,  Anna,  and  Phebe,  and  Mary,  to  be 
faithful;  and  gave  good  advice  to  her  relations  that 
came  to  see  her,  saying  there  might  be  more  valu- 
able ones  amongst  them,  if  they  would  be  faithful. 
At  another  time  she  said,  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of 
God  is  within  you,  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world." 


344  ACCOUNT  OP 

In  the  latter  part  of  her  sickness,  her  father  asked 
her  if  it  would  be  too  much  for  her  to  have  Friends 
hold  meeting  in  the  house  where  she  was? — and  it 
being  agreeable  to  her,  it  was  accordingly  held;  and 
she  had  a  good  testimony  to  bear,  saying,  There  is 
honey  enough  for  all  that  will  come  taste  and  see 
how  good  the  Lord  is — all  that  will  come  may 
come;  and  that  she  often  wondered  all  the  world 
does  not  seek  after  an  acquaintance  with  God  their 
Creator;  for  he  is  with  them  that  seek  him,  and  far 
transcends  all  other  things;  and  that  he  is  able  to 
unite  all  nations  and  people,  and  take  away  the  par- 
tition walls;  saying  that  her  love  to  the  souls  of  the 
people  reached  to  the  ends  of  the  world.  After  the 
meeting  closed,  she  said  to  her  father,  —  "I  feel 
stronger  than  I  did  before  meeting;" — adding,  that 
Christ,  the  bread  of  life,  was  her  support. 

Four  days  before  her  departure,  Amos  Peaslee 
and  his  companion,  Benjamin  Griscom,  had  a  pre- 
cious opportunity  in  the  family,  and  she  said  to 
them,  "By  the  grace  of  God  I  am  what  I  am.— 
Though  I  am  but  a  youth,  yet  I  have  had  to  shout 
for  joy,  as  on  the  banks  of  deliverance." 

On  taking  an  affectionate  farewell  of  the  family, 
she  said,  "My  dear  mother,  happy  am  I:"  a  while 
after  added,  "  Is  not  the  happiness  of  heaven  to  be 
felt  while  in  this  body?"  After  requesting  her  love 
to  be  remembered  to  divers  of  her  connexions  and 
friends,  she  lay  still  a  little  while,  and  then  said,  "I 
have  seen  the  angels  of  God  standing  with  my  white 
clothing,  ready  to  receive  me. — Come,  most  Holy 
One,  and  clothe  me  with  thy  wedding  garment" 
Soon  after,  she  requested  her  father  to  pray  for  her 


DEBORAH    BOND.  345 

that  she  might  have  an  easy  passage — then  lay  pret- 
ty much  still  till  she  departed. 


The  following  was  found  in  a  letter  written  by 
her  to  her  aunt  and  cousins,  when  about  the  age  of 
eighteen,  dated  16th  of  6th  month,  1828. 

"I  have  often  thought  of  the  young  and  rising 
generation,  and  of  my  cousins  in  a  more  particular 
manner,  with  desires  that  they  may  be  preserved 
through  this  trying  season:  though  the  billows  roar, 
and  the  raging  of  the  waters  is  great,  yet  I  believe 
if  we  will  wait  for  the  still  small  voice,  we  shall  be 
preserved  through  all." 

In  a  letter  to  her  grandmother,  Hepzibah  Coffin, 
written  probably  in  the  forepart  of  her  last  illness, 
she  says: 

"This  body  lies  here,  a  poor  suffering  worm.  I 
often  think  of  thee;  my  soul  salutes  thee  in  that  love 
that  knows  no  bounds.  May  the  Lord  bless  thee  in 
time  and  in  eternity,  and  give  thee  strength  to  bear 
all  thy  afflictions  with  patience.  Remember  it  was 
the  poor  and  needy,  the  lame  and  the  blind,  which 
the  Lord  of  life  came  to  save.  Then  let  us  not  be 
discouraged;  but  seek  the  Lord  with  all  our  might 
and  strength.  Whilst  we  remain  here,  we  are  liable 
to  pain  and  misery — we  have  many  battles  to  fight, 
and  many  thoughts  to  command.  My  pen  cannot 
express  the  love  my  soul  bears  toward  thee  in  thy 
lonely  situation.  May  the  Lord  be  with  thee  to  the 
end,  and  give  thee  the  reward  of  peace,  is  the  desire 
of  thy  poor  suffering  grandchild, 

Deborah  Bond." 


346 


WILLIAM  MATTHEWS'  EPISTLE 

To  Warrington  and  Fairfax  Quarterly  meeting, 

and  the  monthly  meetings  thereunto  belonging. 

Dearly  beloved  friends,  brethren  and  sisters, — In 
the  love  of  Christ  Jesus,  our  holy  head  and  high 
priest,  do  I  dearly  salute  you;  fervently  desiring 
that  we  may  so  improve  by  the  mercies  of  God  vouch- 
safed to  us,  as  to  be  found  in  a  state  of  acceptance  at 
last,  and  receive  the  welcome  sentence  of  "  Well 
done,  good  and  faithful  servant — enter  thou  into  the 
joy  of  thy  Lord." 

Although  I  am  far  separated  from  you  in  body, 
yet  are  you  often  brought  near  to  me  in  spirit,  with 
secret  breathing  desires  that  you,  my  dearly  beloved 
friends,  on  whom  the  weight  of  the  burden  lieth, — 
who  have  been  my  companions  in  affliction,  when 
by  the  one  spirit  we  were  baptized  together  into  the 
fellowship  of  the  sufferings  of  the  true  seed, — may 
live  under  an  humbling  sense  of  his  adorable  mercy 
and  goodness  to  us,  who  forsook  us  not  in  the  day 
of  distress,  but  remembered  us  with  an  everlasting 
kindness.  He  suffered  not  the  discourager  to  pre- 
vail, so  as  to  hinder  from  a  faithful  discharge  of  du- 
ty, nor  to  frustrate  the  gracious  designs  of  his  Pro- 
vidence towards  you.  And  now,  by  daily  abiding 
in  a  watchful  care  over  your  own  spirits, — minding 
the  gentle  openings  of  Truth,  and  following  the  lead- 
ings thereof,  may  you  be  found  as  faithful  watchmen 
upon  the  wall, — sounding  a  certain  alarm  in  the 
camp  to  the  awakening  of  those  that  are  asleep  in  sin, 
and  dead  in  trespasses;  that  so  they  may  arise,  and 
come  to  Christ  who  giveth  life.  Look  not  too  much 
at  your  own  weakness,   nor  seek  great  things  for 


William  Matthews'  epistle.  347 

yourselves;  but  humbly  trust  in  Him  who  hath  prom- 
ised that  he  will  be  with  his  disciples  always,  even 
to  the  end  of  the  world. 

Although  his  word  was,  in  the  beginning,  in  some 
of  our  hearts  as  a  fire  that  burned,  yet  experience 
hath  taught  me  that  as  we  become  acquainted  with 
his  will,  he  frequently  calls  into  service  as  by  a  still 
small  voice;  which,  as  it  is  attended  to,  leadeth 
along,  and  openeth  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom,  in 
a  manner  far  surpassing  all  our  conceptions.  His 
strength  is  perfected  in  our  weakness,  and  his  power 
is  made  manifest  in  our  humiliation.  Labour,  there- 
fore, from  day  to  day,  after  a  fresh  supply  of  hea- 
venly help,  in  order  that  you  may  come  forward  in 
the  work  whereunto  you  are  called;  that  so  you  may 
receive  the  end  of  your  faith,  even  the  salvation  of 
your  souls.  I  know  that  many  are  the  discourage- 
ments cast  in  our  way:  the  weight  and  burden  that 
are  often  felt,  and  the  little  prospect  of  good  being 
done  by  all  our  labours, — all  tend  to  dismay  and  to 
hinder  our  coming  forward:  but,  as  the  eye  is  kept 
single  to  Him  that  hath  called  us,  we  shall  find  that 
he  is  faithful,  and  rewards  us  with  peace.  Leave, 
therefore,  the  event  unto  him  who  knows  best  how 
to  order  all  things. 

My  heart,  at  this  time,  is  nearly  united  to  you  in 
that  love  which  we  have  experienced  to  give  us 
the  victory  over  the  powers  of  death;  and  by  which 
we  have  been  made  each  others  joy  in  the  Lord, 
when  favoured  with  that  heavenly  union  and  com- 
munion that  is  with  the  Father  and  with  the  Son. 
This  is  known  only  to  those  who  have  experienced 
a  death  to  their  own  wills,  and  a  being  quickened 
together  by  the  will  of  God.     I  fervently  pray  for 


348  WILLIAM  MATTHEWS7  EPISTLE. 

your  preservation  in  the  line  of  Divine  appointment; 
that  so  when  the  great  Shepherd  of  Israel  appeareth, 
you  also  may  appear  with  him  arrayed  in  white 
robes;  which  is  the  righteousness  of  saints,  wrought 
by  the  obedience  of  faith. 

Beloved  friends,  my  heart  is  renewedly  replen- 
ished with  that  love  which  wisheth  the  prosperity  of 
Zion,  and  the  enlargement  of  her  borders;  in  which 
I  am  engaged  to  put  you  all  in  mind  of  the  mani- 
fold grace  bestowed  upon  you,  through  his  adora- 
ble mercy,  who,  though  he  suffered  a  day  of  trial  and 
probation  to  come,  in  order  for  our  refinement,  yet 
was  graciously  pleased  to  support  and  sustain  in  the 
season  of  conflict,  when  the  powers  of  the  earth  were 
combined  together  against  us.  So  that  we  may  say 
of  a  truth,  "If  it  had  not  been  the  Lord  who  was  on 
our  side,  when  men  rose  up  against  us;  then  they 
had  swallowed  us  up  quick,  when  their  wrath  was 
kindled  against  us;  then  the  waters  had  overwhelm- 
ed us, — the  stream  had  gone  over  our  souls.  Bless- 
ed be  the  Lord,  who  hath  not  given  us  a  prey  to 
their  teeth."  May  a  sense  thereof  deeply  impress 
every  mind  in  such  a  manner,  that  if  a  day  of  ease 
and  tranquillity  be  restored, there  may  not  be  a  going 
back,  and  forsaking  him  who  hath  thus  marvellously 
wrought  for  our  deliverance;  nor  an  eager  pursuit 
after  the  perishing  things  of  this  world  indulged  in 
by  any:  for  experience  hath  taught  that  they  are 
uncertain  to  us,  and  liable  to  be  wrested  from  us. 
But  may  all  be  concerned  to  press  forward  after  a 
thorough  purification  of  heart.  And  may  the  care- 
less and  lukewarm  be  stirred  up  and  animated  to  a 
more  lively  concern  to  improve  by  the  things  they 
have  suffered,  and  by  the  mercies  that  have  been 


WILLIAM  MATTHEWS'  EPISTLE.  349 

vouchsafed,  through  the  adorable  goodness  of  Him 
who  hath  indeed  been,  to  many,  long-suffering  and 
kind;— renewing  his  call  from  time  to  time,  both 
immediately,  and  instrumental!}-  through  instru- 
ments whom  he  hath  raised  up  and  qualified  to  pro- 
claim the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord,  and  the  day 
of  vengeance  of  our  God.  Remember,  I  beseech  you, 
the  many  awakening  calls  that  have  been  sounded 
in  your  ears, — the  many  pressing  invitations  to  arise 
from  your  beds  of  ease,  and  state  of  supineness;— let 
the  time  past  suffice,  wherein  you  have  indulged 
yourselves,  and,  for  the  time  to  come,  give  all  dili- 
gence to  make  your  calling  and  election  sure,  before 
you  go  hence,  and  are  seen  of  men  no  more.  Re- 
member there  is  neither  wisdom,  nor  knowledge, 
nor  work,  nor  device,  in  the  grave,  whereunto  you 
are  hastening  with  swift  advances.  I  feel  a  renew- 
ed concern  of  mind  for  such  of  you  as  have  been 
often  digged  about  and  watered,  but  who  are  yet 
barren  and  unfruitful  in  the  fruits  of  righteousness, 
purity,  and  holiness; — trusting  in  a  name  to  live,  but 
not  concerned  to  labour  after  a  feeling  sense  of  the 
quickening  virtue  of  the  word  of  life,  whereby  the 
victory  is  obtained,  and  redemption  from  the  cor- 
ruption of  our  own  heart's  lusts  experienced:  for 
without  this,  our  profession  of  the  Truth  will  be  but 
as  a  fig-leaf  covering,  or  as  a  broken  reed,  whereon 
if  a  man  lean,  it  will  pierce  him  in  the  end. 

And,  0  ye  dearly  beloved  youth,  for  whom  my 
spirit  was  often  exercised  in  a  deep  inward  travail 
by  day  and  by  night,  while  I  was  amongst  you,  and 
hath  been  since  my  separation  from  you; — let  me 
entreat  you,  by  the  mercies  of  God,  to  prize  the  day 
of  your  visitation,  and  submit  your  necks  to  his 
Vol.  VII.— 30 


350  william  Matthews'  epistle^ 

yoke,  that  would  yoke  down  all  high-mindedness, 
pride,  vanity,  and  lightness; — and  bring  all  into  sub- 
jection to  him  who  saith,  "Learn  of  me;  for  I  am 
meek,  and  low  of  heart;  and  ye  shall  find  rest  to 
your  souls."  Give  not  way  to  a  light  and  airy  mind : 
for  that  leadeth  from  an  awful  sense  of  God's  good- 
ness, and  of  our  duty  to  him.  Indulge  not  a  desire 
after  the  vain  customs  and  fashions  of  a  degenerate 
age;  for  that  will  lead  you  to  shun  the  cross,  which 
is  the  way  to  the  crown  of  immortal  glory.  Many, 
by  indulging  themselves  in  a  conformity  in  small 
things,  have  been  led  gradually  along  into  those 
things  that  have  brought  sorrow  on  their  friends, 
shame  and  disgrace  upon  themselves,  and  in  the  end, 
their  own  destruction;  and  these  have  had  to  lie 
down  in  sorrow.  Remember,  I  beseech  it  of  you, 
that  the  way  to  eternal  rest  is  under  the  daily  cross 
to  your  own  wills,  and  knowing  a  death  to  that  dis- 
position in  us,  that  is  ashamed  to  confess  Christ  be- 
fore men,  in  our  words,  actions,  and  deportment. 
Let  none  of  you  rest  in,  or  trust  to  a  traditional  pro- 
fession of  the  Truth;  but  be  concerned  to  experience 
the  sanctifying  virtue  thereof;  that  your  religion 
may  be  the  religion  of  your  judgment,  and  not  bare- 
ly of  your  education.  For  want  of  this  concern  be-* 
ing  properly  lived  in,  much  darkness  hath  been 
brought  on  our  society:  too  many  have  rested  in  an 
outside  show,  without  knowing  the  inward  work  of 
grace  in  their  own  hearts. 

And  may  you,  dearly  beloved  young  friends,  who 
have  tasted  of  the  good  word  of  life,  and  been  meas- 
urably brought  into  obedience  to  the  Divine  will,  in 
the  sanctifying  power  of  Truth  wait  to  know  a  pre- 
paration for  the  work  and  service  into  which  you 


william  matthews'  epistle.  351 

may  be  called.  Be  not  impatient  under  sufferings; 
for  such  seasons  are  often  preparatory  to  service. 
Think  not  that  you  are  forsaken,  because  you  do  not 
always  feel  Divine  love  to  abound;  for  there  must 
be  a  suffering  with  Christ,  as  well  as  believing  on 
him,  in  order  to  our  being  formed  into  vessels  of 
honour.  Wait,  therefore,  in  the  temple  of  your  own 
hearts,  until  he  appeareth  that  can  turn  darkness  into 
light:  at  the  brightness  of  whose  coming,  all  the 
clouds  vanish  away,  and  the  soul  is  again  enlighten- 
ed to  see  the  excellency  of  that  glory  which  he  re- 
vealeth  to  his  humble  children  who  wait  for  him  in 
the  way  of  his  coming;  then  will  you  feel  of  the 
renewings  of  ancient  Goodness,  to  your  unspeaka- 
ble joy  and  consolation.  The  oftener  we  are  reduced, 
under  a  sense  of  our  insufficiency  and  our  wants,  the 
more  we  become  prepared  for  the  revelation  of  his 
holy  will.  Many  that  have  been  mercifully  visited 
with  the  day-spring  from  on  high,  for  want  of  abid- 
ing in  the  patience,  in  seasons  of  inward  poverty 
and  stripping,  have  frustrated  the  designs  of  Provi- 
dence, and  been  as  vessels  marred  upon  the  wheel: 
when,  if  they  had  kept  the  word  of  patience,  and 
abode  the  day  of  trial,  would  have  come  forth  as 
gold  tried  in  the  fire,  and  have  shined  with  bright- 
ness. 

I  feel  you  all  near  to  my  life,  and  fervently  pray 
for  your  preservation  in  the  way  that  is  cast  up  for 
the  ransomed  and  redeemed  to  walk  in, — a  way  of 
holiness,  though  under  the  daily  cross.  I  dearly  sa- 
lute you  in  a  fresh  feeling  of  that  love  which  many 
waters  cannot  quench, — wishing  grace,  mercy  and 
peace,  through  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ, 


352  LINES  TO  THE  MEMORY 

may  be  multiplied  and  increase  amongst  you;  and 
am  your  friend  and  brother, 

William  Matthews. 

Clonmel,  in  Ireland,  10th  mo.  17th,  1783. 


LINES 

To  the  memory  of  Elizabeth  Leggett,  daughter  of  Thomas 
Leggett,  of  West  Farms,  who  died  in  the  City  of  New 
York,  on  the  25th  of  1st  month,  1835. 

Through  the  ties  that  entwined  thee,  tho'  painful  to  sever, 
Thou  hast  burst — and  the  skies  are  thy  dwelling  forever! 

Around  thy  low  couch  there  was  weeping  and  wailing, 

While  Seraphs  thine  entrance  to  Eden  were  hailing : 

"  Come  away,  come  away!  thou  art  passing  the  portal 

Of  Sorrow  and  Time — thou  art  now  an  immortal ! 

In  the  land  of  the  seasons,  autumnal  and  vernal, 

There  is  change — but  from  henceforth  thy  joys  are  eternal. 

Here  the  silver-hued  moon  is  not  waxing  nor  waning, 

Nor  the  sun  his  bright  splendor  is  losing  and  gaining, 

But  a  full  tide  of  glory,  refulgent,  is  swelling 

From  the  Throne,  where  the  Ancient  of  Days  hath  his 

dwelling  ! 
Thou  shalt  join  with  the  loved  ones,  who  entered  before 

thee, 
Who  were  not  left  behind,  upon  earth,  to  deplore  thee; 
Where  anguish  comes  not,  nor  repenting,  nor  sinning, 
Where  the  years  have  no  end,  nor  the  days  a  beginning. 
Come  away,  come  away  !   thou  art  passing  the  portal 
Of  Sorrow  and  Time — thou  art  now  an  immortal !" 

Such  sounds  seemed  (in  vision)  to  break  on  mine  ear, 
As  I  saw  thy  lov'd  kindred  encircle  thy  bier; 


OP  ELIZABETH  LEGGETT.  353 

And  the  view,  in  my  bosom,  beamed  clear  as  the  day, 

As  the  clod  tumbled  down,  on  thy  pillow  of  clay  ; 

And  methought,  as  the  weeping  grew  longer  and  loud, 

That  the  gloom  of  the  grave,  and  the  pall,  and  the  shroud 

Were  to  them  the  dark  symbols  of  sorrow  and  blight, 

But  to  thee  were  the  pathway  to  mansions  of  light! 

So  we  weep,  when  a  dark  heap  of  ruins  is  made 

Of  the  home  where  the  feet  of  our  childhood  have  played — 

Though  a  far  fairer  mansion  rise  up  in  its  place, 

And  be  crowned  with  more  beauty,  and  lightness,  and 

grace  ! 
Though  the  morning  no  more  break  in  freshness  for  thee, 
Nor  the  noon  beam  in  brightness  o'er  meadow  and  lea, 
Nor  the  twilight  and  pensiveness  come  with  the  even, 
Nor  the  moon  hang  her  urn  of  soft  light  in  the  heaven — 
What  of  these?— thou  hast  left  them  without  a  regret, 
For  the  land  that  thou  liv'st  in  is  lovelier  yet ; 
And  the  ear  hath  not  heard,  and  the  eye  may  not  see 
The  glories  that  wait  us,  if  gathered  with  thee! 

But  say,  from  thy  calm  place  of  brightness  above, 

If  to  spirits  be  given  mortality's  love, 

Does  a  ray  of  remembrance  steal  backward  to  earth, 

To  revisit  the  desolate  home  of  thy  birth  ? 

Where  thy  father,  whose  locks  are  now  blanching  with 

years, 
Proves  again  that  he  treads  a  dark  valley  of  tears  ; 
And  thy  mother,  of  comfort  bereft,  and  dismayed, 
Still  deplores  the  sad  void  which  thine  absence  hath  made — 
That,  in  thee,  the  decree  of  decay  is  reversed, 
And  the  child  who  should  follow,  hath  faded  the  first ! 
May  He  heal  up  the  wounds  of  the  parents  who  mourn, 
«  Who  tempers  the  wind  to  the  lamb  that  is  shorn  ;" 
And  whisper  thy  kindred,  by  tones  of  His  voice, 
That  are  quiet,  and  clear,  and  convincing,  "  rejoice  V* 
And  impress  on  their  minds,  both  of  aged  and  youth, 
3Q* 


354  LETTER  FROM  OWEN  BIDDLE 

With  his  signet  of  love,  this  unchangeable  truth  : — 
If  they  walk  with  an  humble  dependance  and  trust 
In  the  highway  of  Holiness,  marked  for  the  just, 
When  a  few  fleeting  seasons  their  courses  have  rolled. 
The  once  scattered  flock  shall  come  home  to  the  fold, 
Where  the  weary  from  trouble  are  centred  in  rest, 
And  the  wicked  no  longer  the  soul  may  molest ! 

Bright  maiden,  farewell ! — On  a  far  distant  shore, 
Where  thy  footsteps  have  wandered,  in  moments  of  yore, 
There  are  those  who  remember  the  mildness  and  grace 
That  dwelt  in  thy  movements,  thy  form,  and  thy  face — 
There  are  those  who  can  feel  for  the  bosoms  that  yearn 
For  the  daughter  who  went,  but  who  may  not  return — 
Who  would  not  let  thee  pass  from  the  beings  that  live, 
Without  the  faint  tribute  thnt  friendship  may  give  — 
Who,  if  for  a  moment  thy  lot  could  be  theirs, 
VT^Mld  scorn  this  cold  earth,  with  its  cankering  cares  ; 
Would  quit  the  bright  sun — the  dominions  of  day — 
And  soar,  with  the  wing  of  an  eagle,  away  ! 

Through  the  ties  that  entwined  thee,  tho'  painful  to  sever, 
Thou  hast  burst;  and  the  skies  are  thy  dwelling  forever! 

R.  H.  T. 


Letter  from  Owen  Biddle  to  Clement  Penrose. 

Owen  Biddle,  the  writer  of  the  following  Letter,  resided  in  the  city 
of  Philadelphia.  He  was  an  active  and  zealous  advocate  for  improve- 
ment in  school  education,  and  the  literary  instruction  of  the  youth. 
In  the  prosecution  of  this  concern,  he  was  engaged  during  several  of 
the  latter  years  of  his  life ;  he  wrote  and  puhlished  an  outline  of  the 
advantages  and  benefits  to  be  derived  from  a  public  boarding  school; 
and  he  suggested  a  plan  for  the  institution  which  was  afterwards  loca-. 
ted  at  West-town  in  Chester  county,  and  conducted  under  the  care  of 
the  Yearly  Meeting  held  in  Philadelphia. 


TO  CLEMENT  PENROSE.  355 

His  nephew,  Clement  Penrose,  at  the  time  when  the  Letter  was 

written,  resided  with  his  mother  and  step-father  (who  was  a  Swiss).  a£ 

Berne,  in  Switzerland,  whither  they  had  gone  on  a  visit — and  to  which 

place  the  Letter  was  directed. 


Letter  from   Owen  Biddle  to   Clement  Penrose, 
residing  at  Berne,  in  Switzerland. 

Philadelphia,  10th  month  10th,  1789. 

Dear  Nephew, — 

As  I  have  written  before  to  thy  dear 
parents,  this  opportunity  serves  to  pay  some  of  the 
debt  due  to  thee  in  the  epistolary  way.  And  as  I 
have  little  knowledge  of  political  or  commercial  sub- 
jects, in  their  present  state,  I  omit  these  to  commu- 
nicate some  useful  hints  for  the  government  of  thy 
future  conduct  through  life,  founded  on  some  expe- 
rience, and  not  the  result  of  empty  speculation. 

The  great  object,  dear  Clement,  that  we  ought  to 
have  in  view,  is  to  fulfil,  in  our  journeying  along 
through  time,  the  intention  for  which  we  were  call- 
ed into  being.  That  we  are  dependent  creatures 
cannot  be  doubted; — that  we  stand  in  need  of  a  daily 
renewal  of  our  strength,  in  order  that  we  may  act 
aright; — and  that  we  need  counsel  and  instruction 
to  direct  us  in  the  right  way,  so  as  to  fulfil  the  righ- 
teous intention  of  the  Supreme  Being  respecting 
us, — cannot  be  doubted.  Hence  it  is  that  we  are 
brought  to  seek  unto  him  for  a  supply  of  those  things 
which  we  stand  in  need  of;  either  by  prayer  in  the 
manner  recommended  by  our  Saviour,  that  of  a  re- 
tirement into  our  closets,  or  to  wait  upon  him  in  a 
state  of  silent  meditation  and  resignation  to  his  will, 
until  we  find  our  minds  quickened  and  animated 
with  renewed  vigour.    This  may  be  done,  either  by 


356  LETTER    FROM  OWEN    BIDDLE 

ourselves,  or  in  a  congregated  capacity:  and  there 
are  many  passages  of  Scripture  which  make  it  ap- 
pear to  have  been  the  practice  of  the  prophets  and 
righteous  men  in  all  ages.  To  bring  us  to  this  it 
sometimes  requires  considerable  disappointments; 
and  I  hope  it  is  for  thy  spiritual  interest  that  the 
early  part  of  thy  life  has  been  a  scene  of  adversity 
in  degree. 

Wisdom  is  of  great  value,  and  if  we  can  but  attain 
to  the  possession  of  it  by  this  means,  we  shall  have 
reason  to  rejoice  that  such  a  cup  has  been  dispensed 
to  us.     Solomon  has  set  forth  in  terms  very  inade- 
quate to  its  worth,  yet  very  beautiful,  the  advan- 
tages of  wisdom,  and  the  importance  of  an  early  ac- 
quaintance with  her.    Many  and  contradictory  have 
been    the   sentiments   of  mankind    respecting   wis- 
dom, and  the  school  in  which  she  is  to  be  obtained. 
But  if  thou  wilt  attend  to  the  Scriptures  through- 
out, thou  wilt  find  that  it  is  a  principle  within  our- 
selves, that  is  to  be  sought  after,  not  in  the  jarring 
and  contradictory  systems  of  men,  or  their  volumi- 
nous productions,  but  from  an  experimental  know- 
ledge of  the  dealings  of  God  with  our  souls.    For,  in 
order  to  make  us  acquainted  with  it,  there  is  a  neces- 
sity that  we  become  attentive  to  what  passes  in  our 
minds;  that  we  observe  the  gentle  reproofs,  which  we 
sometimes  experience  for  our  deviations,  and  be  in- 
structed by  them.    Thus  speaks  one  of  the  prophets: 
"It  is  shown  unto  thee,  0  man,  what  is  good;  and 
what  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee  but  to  do  justly, 
and   to  love  mercy,  and   to  walk   humbly  with  thy 
God?"   Hence  we  see  the  path  is  plain,  and  the  way 
to  instruction  as  accessible  to  the  lowly  cottager  as 
to  the  greatest  potentate.      And  the  humble  peasant 


TO  CLEMENT  PENROSE.  357 

in  his  humble  residence  may  experience  that  in- 
dwelling satisfaction,  by  attending  to  this  principle, 
and  listening  to  the  reproofs  of  instruction  conveyed 
to  his  understanding  by  it,  which  the  inhabitants  of 
courts  and  possessors  of  palaces  may  be  strangers  to, 
in  consequence  of  slighting  this  simple  means  of 
receiving  instruction.  That  Solomon  had  his  infor- 
mation from  this  source  cannot  be  doubted.  It  was 
the  desire  of  his  mind  to  be  instructed  in  wisdom,  ra- 
ther than  to  be  possessed  of  riches,  honour,  or  length 
of  days — and  he  was  accordingly  endowed  with  it 
in  an  eminent  degree.  When  this  desire  possesses 
our  minds,  we  are  willing  to  purchase  it  on  any 
terms;  as  it  is  to  be  purchased,  but  without  money 
and  without  price.  It  is  a  gift,  and  that  from  above: 
it  is  to  be  sought  after,  and  that  devoutly.  "  Seek 
and  ye  shall  find,  knock  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto 
you,  ask  and  ye  shall  receive."  These  are  the  terms 
which  our  dear  Lord  and  Master,  Jesus  Christ  men- 
tions, on  which  -we  are  to  obtain  spiritual  gifts,  of 
infinite  importance  to  us,  and  which  he  styles  the 
pearl  of  great  price.  The  wise  and  the  prudent 
could  not  receive  these  things,  as  thou  may  remem- 
ber, but  they  were  revealed  unto  babes  and  sucklings. 
Beware,  my  dear  Clement,  of  that  spirit  which  can- 
not receive  these  sayings  of  his,  because  of  their 
lowly  appearance.    Be  humble  and  docile. 

It  is  by  attention  to  this  principle  that  we  come 
to  know  what  our  states  and  conditions  really  are, 
and  what  we  stand  in  need  of;  and  from  a  know- 
ledge of  our  wants  spiritually  and  temporally,  we 
are  induced  to  cast  about  in  order  to  see  how  they 
are  to  be  supplied:  in  which  we  have  abundant  occa- 
sion to  admire  his  providential  care  of  his  poor  de- 


358  LETTER  FROM  OWEN  BIDDLE 

pendent  creatures,  from  his  bounty  manifested  to  us 
in  the  many  instances  of  unexpected  supplies  and 
wonderful  support  amidst  temptations.  We  are  in- 
duced to  place  our  confidence  on  him  alone,  so  that 
notwithstanding  our  natural  connexions  may  forsake 
us,  and  all  our  pleasing  expectations  on  human  aid 
be  nearly  expiring,  yet  we  shall  have  reason  to 
magnify  that  power  who  hath  wonderfully  and  in- 
visibly been  making  provision  for  our  wants,  and 
hath  guarded  us  from  danger.  This,  dear  Clement, 
has  been  and  is  the  foundation  of  true  worship  and 
adoration;  and  under  a  sense  of  these  favours  and 
mercies,  we  are  brought  to  prostrate  ourselves  in 
his  presence,  with  mental,  and  sometimes  as  we  find 
ability,  vocal  expressions  of  praises  and  thanksgiv- 
ings, as  David  and  others  have  done.  For  to  be 
rightly  qualified  for  worship,  it  is  evident  that  some 
previous  recollections  of  the  mercies  and  favours  of 
God  to  our  souls,  and  of  our  own  unworthiness  of 
his  mercies,  are  necessary.  In  order  to  this,  Friends 
sit  down  together  in  silence,  and  sometimes  it  is  so 
ordered  that  some  one  has  something  to  say,  either 
by  way  of  instruction,  exhortation,  reproof,  &c.  or 
perhaps  in  supplication  or  thanksgiving,  as  the  spi- 
rit giveth  them  ability  and  utterance.  This  is  a  mys- 
tery to  the  wise  and  prudent.  Let  me  remind  thee 
what  our  Lord  said  to  his  disciples,  "that  where  two 
or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there 
am  I  in  the  midst;"  and  when  we  consider  that  it  is 
not  the  God  of  the  dead  but  of  the  living  that  we 
worship,  and  that  he  is  with  such,  can  it  be  strange 
that  he  should  inspire  his  people  with  sentiments 
suitable  to  such  an  occasion.  To  me  it  appears  ra^ 
tional,  consistent  and  scriptural,  and  by  having  our 


TO  CLEMENT  PENROSE.  359 

minds  turned  inwards,  to  wait  upon  him,  we  find 
that  he  is  pleased  with  these  marks  of  our  affection 
and  devotion,  by  the  favours  we  experience;  hence 
we  perceive  that  he  delights  to  be  sought  unto,  and 
that  worship  is  required  at  our  hands,  in  a  spiritual 
way,  such  as  our  Saviour  told  the  woman  of  Sama- 
ria, "that  the  hour  cometh  and  now  is,  when  those 
that  worship  the  Father,  should  worship  him  in  Spirit 
and  in  Truth,  and  that  he  seeketh  such  to  worship 
him." 

Now,  my  dear  Clement,  I  have  just  hinted  these 
things  to  thee,  as  thou  art  among  a  highly  professing 
people  that  would  tithe  mint  and  anise,  and  cum- 
min, and  neglect  the  weightier  matters  of  the  law, — 
in  order  that  thou  might  not  be  led  captive  by  a 
routine  of  forms;  but  that  thou  might  come  to  seek 
for  thyself,  and  not  rely  upon  the  opinions  of  others. 
There  is  an  infallible  guide  which  I  wish  thee  to  at- 
tend to;  for  God  hath  not  left  himself  without  a 
witness  in  our  hearts,  and  this,  if  attended  to,  will 
lead  us  into  the  knowledge  and  understanding  of 
spiritual  things; — will  give  us  a  clear  view  of  the 
duties  we  owe  to  the  Supreme  Being  as  well  as  to 
one  another; — will  prove  a  source  of  comfort  when 
every  other  hope  or  consolation  may  fail, — and  will 
not  leave  us  until  it  lands  us  safe  in  the  mansions  of 
unfading  felicity.  To  this  principle  of  light  and 
grace,  dear  Clement,  I  commend  thee,  with  sincere 
desires  that  thou  may  cleave  to  it  through  the  re- 
mainder of  thy  life;  and  may  thou,  when  thou  read- 
est  any  religious  books,  be  favoured  to  see  the  ne- 
cessity of  having  the  key  of  David  to  open  thy  un- 
derstanding, so  as  to  comprehend  them  aright.  And 
now  I  would  recommend  to  thee  a  frequent  perusal 


360  BRIEF  ACCOUNT  OF 

of  the  Sacred  writings,  as  being  they  that  testify  of 
Christ,  and  to  his  keeping  I  wish  to  recommend 
thee,  thy  dear  mother  and  father;  to  whom  please 
to  present  my  affectionate  love,  and  I  should  be 
pleased  to  hear  from  them  and  thyself  when  oppor- 
tunity suits. 

Since  the  date  above,  our  dear  father,  thy  grand- 
father, has  been  removed  by  a  short  illness,  and  was 
interred  in  Friends'  burying  ground  the  31st  inst. 
in  a  good  old  age.  My  wife  and  family  have  been 
mostly  favoured  with  health  since  my  last,  till  late- 
ly, when  a  disorder  called  the  influenza,  had  nearly 
deprived  me  of  thy  aunt,  but  through  mercy  she  is 
on  the  recovery;  the  rest  are  well.  Adieu  my  dear 
nephew. 

Owen  Biddle. 


Brief  account  of  the  last  sickness  and  death  of 
Hannah  Wicker  sham. 

Hannah  Wickersham,  daughter  of  Abel  and  Sarah 
Wickersham,  of  Chester  county  near  London  Grove, 
departed  this  life  the  31st  of  7th  month,  17S0,  aged 
about  thirteen  years  and  six  months.  During  her 
last  sickness,  she  expressed  herself,  at  divers  times, 
after  such  a  manner  that  her  parents  thought  it  their 
duty  to  preserve  some  account  of  her  exercises  for 
their  own  benefit,  as  well  as  for  that  of  her  bro- 
ther and  sisters; — that  they  might  keep  in  remem- 
brance what  a  concern  she  had  for  their  welfare  and 
prosperity  in  the  things  appertaining  to  everlasting 
happiness. 


HANNAH  WICKERSHAM.  361 

About  the  third  day  of  her  sickness,  she  desired 
that  several  of  her  near  relations  of  her  own  sex 
migh  tbe  sent  for; — and  in  conversation  with  her 
parents,  seemed  to  signify  that  she  thought  she  was 
on  her  death  bed,  and  desired  her  mother  to  bring 
up  the  rest  of  her  children  in  due  obedience  and  sub- 
jection, and  not  let  them  have  their  own  wills  too 
much.  "For,"  said  she,  "children  should  render 
their  parents  due  obedience.  That  is  what  I  am 
afraid  I  have  not  done  to  my  parents — nor  have  been 
submissive  enough  to  them  in  some  respects."  But 
she  hoped  her  Maker  and  her  parents  would  forgive 
her. 

As  her  sickness  increased,  she  seemed  desirous 
of  her  change;  "for,"  said  she,  "my  pain  is  more 
than  I  can  well  bear,"  and  she  hoped  the  Lord 
would  take  her.  Her  parents  desired  her  to  pray 
to  her  Maker  for  support  in  this  time  of  trial;  she 
replied,  "how  shall  I  pray?  I  have  neither  strength 
nor  power  to  pray."  She  then  covered  her  face  for 
a  few  minutes — and  then  uncovered  it  again.  Now 
she  seemed  as  if  in  these  few  minutes  new  life  had 
been  added  to  her  soul,  and  transported  her  into  the 
spirit  of  prayer,  so  lively  as  though  her  pains  were 
taken  away;  and  she  expressed  after  this  manner. 
"I  pray  the  Lord  to  have  mercy  on  my  poor  soul — 
and  send  my  Redeemer  to  me,  to  help  me,  that 
I  may  not  sin;  for  I  am  afraid  I  have  committed 
some  sin  against  him.  And  I  pray  that  my  good 
Lord  and  Redeemer  will  forgive  me  for  my  disobe- 
dience against  him,  and  let  me  have  a  seat  with 
him  in  his  fine  heavenly  place,  where  all  good  and 
just  people  go  to,  so  that  I  may  rest  with  them.  And 
Vol,  VII.— 31 


362  BRIEF  ACCOUNT  OF 

I  pray  that  my  brother  and  sisters  may  go  to  as  good 
a  place  as  I  shall  go  to." 

At  another  time  she  observed — "It  is  a  great  sirv 
for  one  person  to  despise  another" — and  added — "I 
have  been  despised  and  derided  by  some  of  my 
playmates — and  if  such  go  on  and  do  not  repent,  sa- 
tan  will  come  and  carry  them  away,  and  vengeance 
will  take  hold  on  them  when  it  will  be  too  late  to  re- 
pent." Soon  after,  she  desired  her  father  not  to  pay 
any  of  those  muster  fines  demanded  of  him,  for  she 
thought  it  was  not  right  for  him  to  do  so. 

Observing  her  parents  to  be  affected  with  the  pros- 
pect of  her  departure, — she  said  she  did  not  know 
but  that  it  would  seem  pleasant  to  her,  if  it  should 
be  pleasing  to  the  Lord  to  raise  her  again,  so  that 
she  could  be  with  her  parents  and  brother  and  sis- 
ters and  acquaintance.  But  added,  if  that  should 
be  the  case,  which  she  had  no  expectation  of,  she 
never  would  do  as  she  had  done  heretofore:  for  if 
young  people  came  to  entice  her  to  their  diversions, 
she  would  not  consent,  but  would  stay  at  home  with 
her  parents. — She  then  signified,  she  did  not  de- 
sire to  live  longer,  except  it  was  to  live  better — but 
said  she  was  afraid  she  never  should  be  fitter  to 
die,  than  she  was  now,  and  for  that  reason  she  would 
not  desire  to  live. 

She  told  her  mother  she  desired  when  she  got 
any  body  to  help  her  in  the  house,  to  be  careful  not 
to  have  such  as  are  of  bad  repute  and  corrupt  con- 
versation, for  such  often  corrupt  and  spoil  children. 

She  was  frequently  engaged  in  prayer  and  suppli- 
cation, and  her  soul  seemed  at  times  so  redundant 
as  to  overflow  beyond  her  strength  to  utter.  After 
a  considerable  time  of  repose,  she  aroused  up,  and 


HANNAH  WICKERSHAM.  363 

being  asked  how  she  was — she  said,  "I  have  receiv- 
ed a  promise  of  peace,  and  an  assurance  of  entering 
in  at  the  strait  gate,  which  is  everlasting  happi- 
ness." 

She  lay  three  days  almost  speechless — Nearly  the 
last  words  she  uttered  were  to  her  father,  as  he 
was  leaning  over  her  on  the  bed,  when  she  looked 
at  him  and  said — "Father  I  love  thee!" 


■■*■■ 


LINES 

Addressed  to  a  friend,  descriptive  of  a  sorrowful 

heart. 

Where  shall  I  rest  this  aching  head? 

The  tide  of  life  is  ebbing  low: 
Shall  1  be  numbered  with  the  dead 

Or  e'er  my  sorrows  cease  to  flow. 

0  heavenly  Father,  now  sustain 

My  deeply  tried  and  troubled  mind; 

To  thee  alone  let  me  complain, 

For  I  have  always  found  thee  kind. 

Thy  face,  in  vain,  I  never  sought; 

My  suppliant  soul  be  pleas'd  to  hear, 
And  Oh!  preserve  in  word  and  thought, 

And  keep  me  in  thy  holy  fear; 

Till  all  these  bitter  cups  are  past, 
And  my  poor  languid  spirit  rise; 

How  long  will  this  baptism  last, 
Can  neither  sighs  nor  tears  suffice  ? 


354  LINES  TO  A  FRIEND-. 

The  soul  sincere  thou  will  not  leave> 
It  may  on  thee  its  burden  cast; 

Thou  never,  never,  did  deceive, 
But  will  sustain  it,  to  the  last. 

And  though  thou  hide  thy  face  awhile 
That  faith  and  patience  may  be  tri'd, 

Thou  wilt  return  again  and  smile, 
And  in  thy  goodness  I  confide. 

Oh!  may  the  christian  spirit  reign 
And  rule  and  govern  all  below; 

Its  peaceful  principle  maintain, 
And  fruits  of  justice  ever  show. 

That  there  may  be  no  blemish  brought 
To  hurt  the  cause  I  love  so  dear; 

With  sorrow's  pangs  my  heart  is  fraught, 
I  tremble  for  myself  and  fear. 

The  weeds  seem  wrapt  about  my  head, 
Down  to  the  bottom  I  must  go; 

Baptiz'd  in  spirit  for  the  dead, 
May  they  the  resurrection  know. 

Sweet  sympathy  of  faithful  friends, 

United  in  the  life  divine, 
Communicates  and  strength  extends, 

In  nice  sensations  pure  and  fine, 

Which  human  art  cannot  descry; 

This  way  no  lion's  whelps  have  trod, 
Nor  is  it  seen  by  vulture's  eye, 

But  plain  and  clear, — cast  up  by  God. 

With  barley  loaves  and  fishes  blest, 
I  gather'd  fragments,  stor'd  them  by; 

The  safe  deposit  was  my  breast, 

And  he  that  blest  them  too,  was  nigh. 


LINES  TO  A  FRIEND.  365 

They  rise  before  my  mental  view 

With  invitation  for  repast; 
He  condescends  to  bless  anew, 

Whereby  the  soul  no  longer  fasts, 

But  finds  a  place  for  secret  prayer; 

And  passive  to  his  presence  brought, 
The  light  discovers  every  snare 

That  so  ingeniously  is  wrought. 

My  heart  was  full,  but  some  relief 
Is  gain'd  through  medium  of  my  pen; 

A  faithful  friend  assuages  grief, 
Though  it  resumes  the  seat  again. 

To  crave  the  prayer  of  the  just 
Seems  rational,  and  may  avail, — 

But  more  than  all  in  God  to  trust 
Will  surely  never,  never  fail. 

H. 


Elizabeth  Levis's  Letters  to  her  children. 

Dear  Children, — 

I  have  often  longed  to  be  in  company 
with  you,  but  it  is  my  duty  to  be  resigned  to  the 
will  of  God;  for  which  state,  I  find  it  necessary  to 
labour  daily,  that  I  may  be  given  up  in  all  things. 
The  great  enemy  of  souls  is  daily  striving  to  draw 
the  mind  from  duly  waiting  upon  God,  as  we  ought 
to  do;  thereby,  if  he  can,  to  keep  us  from  receiving 
strength  to  enable  us  to  come  up  in  our  duty  to 
God.  Oh!  he  is  a  crafty  enemy:  be  aware  of  him; 
and  let  it  be  your  chief  concern  to  know  the  will  of 
31* 


366  ELIZABETH  LEVIs's  LETTERS 

your  heavenly  Father  concerning  you.  Be  careful 
not  to  move,  or  do  any  thing  but  what  you  have 
good  cause  to  believe  the  Lord  owns  you  in.  As 
we  dwell  under  this  concern  he  will  favour  us  with 
his  love;  and  that  will  unite  our  hearts  to  him,  and 
one  to  another,  and  cause  us  to  be  true  helps  one  to 
another. 

Dear  children,  let  us  wait  for  this  love:  it  will 
sweeten  all  our  bitter  cups,  as  we  receive  it  from  the 
Fountain  of  love.  Blessed  be  the  name  of  our  God, 
who  is  a  God  of  mercy,  and  a  tender  Father  unto  all 
them  that  are  more  concerned  to  witness  his  love  in 
their  hearts,  than  for  any  thing  in  this  transitory 
world.  May  those  who  are  thus  concerned,  not  be 
discouraged  if  they  should  meet  with  close  trials,  and 
sometimes  of  the  nearest  or  most  afflicting  kind. 
When  we  cannot  feel  that  sweetness  and  comfort 
which  is  desired,  then  let  us  remember  the  words  of 
the  apostle,  who  said,  we  have  need  of  patience, 
that  when  we  have  done  the  will  of  God,  we  may 
receive  the  promise:  which  is  life  and  peace,  and 
joy  in  the  holy  spirit. 

Dear  children,  let  us  be  willing  to  suffer  with 
Christ,  in  taking  up  the  daily  cross;  and  let  us  ex- 
amine and  see  what  it  is  that  we  have  laid  down  for 
his  sake;  so  that  we  may  witness  his  living  presence 
in  our  souls,  and  have  strength  to  follow  him  where- 
soever he  may  be  pleased  to  lead  us.  It  is  with  me 
to  say,  the  Lord  loves  them  that  are  willing  to  suf- 
fer for  him;  and  as  they  travail  in  spirit  to  be  kept 
near  to  him,  they  will,  in  his  own  time,  come  to 
reign  with  him.  And,  dear  children,  let  us  labour 
for  patience;  it  is  an  excellent  gift  from  God.  As 
we  let  patience  have  its  perfect  work  in  us,  we  shall 


TO  HER  CHILDREN.  367 

come  to  be  strengthened  and  settled  in  the  will  of 
God. 

Dear  children,  my  heart  is  affected  with  the  good- 
ness of  God,  and  in  the  sense  of  it,  I  find  freedom 
to  let  you  know  that  the  Lord  hath  enabled  me  to 
be  given  up  to  his  holy  will  in  all  things.  Oh! 
saith  my  soul,  let  him  be  praised  for  all  his  mercies 
and  favours,  for  they  are  many.  I  believe  it  is  for 
your  sakes  that  I  am  thus  opened;  and  I  desire  that 
your  trust  may  be  in  the  Lord,  and  that  when  it  is 
well  with  you,  I  may  be  remembered  in  your  pray- 
ers, that  my  dwelling  may  be  in  the  will  of  God  all 
my  appointed  time. 

These  may  inform  you,  that  it  nearly  affected  my 
mind  to  hear  of  the  removal  of  several  Friends  out 
of  your  monthly  meeting,  who,  I  believe,  were  con- 
cerned for  the  honour  of  God:  and,  especially,  one 
who  was  a  near  companion  of  mine,  when  amongst 
you.  But,  before  I  had  time  to  consider  how  great 
a  favour  it  was  to  her,  my  mind  being  deeply  affect- 
ed, it  seemed  as  though  I  heard  a  voice  say,  mourn 
not,  for  it  is  well  with  her.  She  is  removed  out  of 
all  trouble,  and  is  gone  to  receive  the  reward  of  the 
honest  concern  of  her  mind.  At  which,  my  spirit 
was  revived,  and  some  of  her  expressions  came  into 
my  mind,  when  she  said  the  custom  of  using  spirit- 
uous liquors  had  been  very  burdensome  to  her  mind 
for  many  years.  Sometimes  we  had  to  sympathise 
one  with  another  under  this  concern;  believing  the 
practice  to  be  displeasing  to  God,  who  is  the  author 
of  all  our  mercies.  And  it  came  into  my  mind,  that 
when  Jesus  sent  out  his  disciples,  he  said  to  them, 
The  harvest  is  truly  plenteous,  but  the  labourers  are 
few;  pray  ye,  therefore,  the  Lord  of  the  harvest, 


368  ELIZABETH  LEVIs's  LETTERS 

that  he  would  send  forth  labourers  into  his  harvest. 
Dear  children,  the  earnest  desire  of  my  mind  is,  that 
the  labour  and  breathings  of  your  spirits  may  be  to 
the  Lord,  that  he  may  be  pleased  to  raise  up  many 
more  labourers  in  his  harvest;  for  indeed  the  har- 
vest truly  is  great,  and  the  faithful  labourers  are  too 
few.  But  I  have  to  believe,  that  if  the  professors  of 
the  holy  truth  were  faithful  to  God,  he  would  yet 
raise  up  many  more  witnesses  of  his  power,  in  the 
room  of  them  he  hath  seen  meet  to  call  away.  And 
I  have  to  believe  that  some  of  these  would  be  sent 
amongst  such  as  do  not  profess  with  us;  for  the  Lord 
hath  sown  a  good  seed  amongst  them,  and  in  his 
own  time  he  will  gather  in  his  harvest. 

I  desire  that  none  of  you  may  be  discouraged,  nor 
ashamed  to  confess  Christ  before  men;  but  remem- 
ber the  command,  "Let  your  light  so  shine  before 
men,  that  they  may  see  3'our  good  works,  and  glo- 
rify your  Father  which  is  in  heaven."  And,  dear 
children,  let  your  endeavours  be  to  bring  about  a 
reformation  of  those  things  that,  in  our  Society,  have 
been  as  stumbling-blocks,  and  still  remain  to  be  in 
the  way  of  other  people;  and  not  only  so,  but  to 
them  that  are  lingering  behind,  among  ourselves. 
Their  eyes  are  open  to  see  the  example  of  those  who 
appear  as  leaders  among  the  people,  and  if  they  see 
any  thing  that  does  not  agree  with  the  profession 
we  make,  it  is  cause  of  discouragement.  But  such 
as  labour  faithfully  in  their  several  allotments,  may 
be  helpful  to  the  weak;  and  even  if  they  are  only 
helpful  to  one  poor  soul  they  will  have  to  rejoice  in 
the  day  of  account. 

I  conclude,  with  dear  love  to- you  and  yours,  and 


TO  HER  CHILDREN.  369 

to  all  friends  as  if  named,  and  remain  your  affection- 
ate well  wishing  mother, 

Elizabeth  Levis. 


My  dear  Child, — 

I  was  very  glad  to  have  a  few  lines  from 
thee;  but  it  affected  my  mind,  to  hear  of  your  afflic- 
tion. But  I  consider  that  when  we  are  under  trials, 
it  is  a  token  that  we  are  under  the  notice  of  the 
heavenly  Father's  eye;  and  that  he  is  working  in 
order  to  wean  us  from  the  love,  and  anxious  cares 
for  the  things  of  this  life,  that  we  may  be  more  and 
more  concerned  for  his  honour  and  the  good  of 
souls,  and  that  we  may  become  fitted  for  his  pure 
and  holy  kingdom.  It  is  with  me  to  say,  dear  chil- 
dren, be  not  discouraged;  for  I  feel  that  the  Lord  is 
near  to  you,  and  is  drawing  you  nearer  to  himself, 
that  your  love  may  be  fixed  on  heavenly  things;  so 
that  you  may  come  more  and  more  to  enjoy  the 
comforts  of  the  holy  Spirit,  which  will  drown  all 
the  afflictions  that  we  meet  with  here. 

Dear  child,  as  thou  signifies  thy  desire  of  our  be- 
ing together,  I  could  say  amen  to  it.  My  desire 
was  great  to  be  in  company  with  you  all;  but  as  I 
was  thinking  of  the  satisfaction  it  would  be  to  me, 
I  thought  I  heard  a  watchword  in  my  inward  ear, 
thus:  Be  content  to  wait  the  Lord's  time,  and  if  he 
sees  meet  to  bring  you  together  in  this  world,  if 
you  are  concerned  for  his  honour  and  the  promotion 
of  his  holy  Truth, — then  you  will  have  comfort  in 
the  Lord,  and  one  in  another.  Dear  cjiild,  be  not 
discouraged;  for  the  Lord  is  near  to  help  thee  thro' 
all  thy  difficulties,  as  thy  eye  and  confidence  are 
stayed  on  him  alone.     And  as  to  the  hint  thou  gave 


370  ELIZABETH    LEVIs's  LETTERS 

of  thy  fears  and  doubts  that  often  presented,  I  say- 
again,  be  not  discouraged;  for  the  Lord  is  near  to 
them  that  are  walking  before  him  in  fear.  It  is  good 
for  us  to  think  meanly  of  ourselves;  but  let  us  have 
a  care  of  sinking  below  trusting  in  God.  Let  us 
wait  humbly  before  him,  as  poor  worms,  having  no 
strength  of  our  own,  but  as  he  is  pleased  to  strengthen 
us,  and  raise  our  spirits,  producing  a  willingness  in 
us  to  take  up  the  daily  cross,  and  not  regard  what 
men  shall  say  of  us. 

Dear  child,  I  cannot  well  omit  making  some  men- 
tion of  the  goodness  of  God  to  my  poor  soul.  He 
is  often  pleased  to  renew  his  visitations  of  tender 
love  to  me,  and  bring  to  my  remembrance  the  times 
and  seasons  in  which  I  was  ready  to  shrink  from 
him,  when  he  was  pleased  to  make  known  to  me 
what  he  required  of  me.  But  Oh!  blessed  and 
praised  be  his  holy  name  forevermore;  his  tender 
mercies  are  over  all  his  works,  and  he  is  not  willing 
to  cast  off  any  of  his  children  that  will  be  wrought 
upon  by  his  Almighty  power.  And,  dear  children, 
it  is  on  my  mind  to  mention  something  of  my  own 
experience  by  way  of  comparison.  A  tender,  natural 
parent,  that  is  truly  concerned  for  the  welfare  of  his 
children,  when  pleasant  things  will  not  do  is  under 
a  necessity  to  use  the  rod,  or  more  severe  measures. 
But  when  the  child  submits,  such  parent  rejoices, 
and  administers  that  which  is  good  to  his  child,  ac- 
cording to  his  ability.  So  our  heavenly  Father  re- 
joices over  those  that  submit  under  his  holy  hand; 
though  he  may  see  meet,  at  some  times,  to  use  the 
rod;  yet  when  they  submit,  he  administers  at  times 
and  seasons  of  his  good  things  to  them.  And  though 
he  may  see  meet  in  his  wisdom,  at  seasons,  to  hide 


TO  HER  CHILDREN.  371 

his  face  a  little,  as  behind  a  curtain,  for  the  trial  of 
our  faith  and  love, — yet  he  will  appear  again;  and 
when  he  appears,  his  reward  is  with  him,  even  the 
reward  of  peace  and  joy  in  the  holy  Spirit. 

And,  dear  children,  it  is  my  earnest  desire  that 
you  may  solidly  wait  upon  God,  in  the  secret  of 
your  hearts,  that  so  he  may  enable  you  to  be  true 
help-meets  one  to  another,  in  the  great  work  of  the 
soul's  salvation.  And  labour,  as  much  as  you  can, 
to  be  helps  to  your  children  in  that  great  work, 
which  is  to  be  wrought  out  with  fear  and  trembling. 
And  may  your  dear  child  that  has  lost  her  compa- 
nion, and  has  several  small  children,  not  be  discou- 
raged; but  remember  the  blessed  promise  of  our 
heavenly  Father,  that  he  will  be  a  father  to  the  fa- 
therless, and  a  judge  of  the  widow.  My  desire  is 
that  you  may  comfort  and  encourage  her  (not  from 
an  apprehension  that  you  are  careless  of  her,  but) 
as  I  have  to  sympathize  with  her  in  her  close  trials, 
it  came  into  my  mind  to  stir  you  up  by  way  of 
remembrance.  For,  we  have  great  need  to  keep  a 
strict  watch  against  the  many  hindering  things,  or 
else  something  may  be  forgot  that  ought  to  be  re- 
membered. And  it  is  with  me  to  say,  that  those 
who  make  it  their  chiefest  concern  to  be  prepared 
for  their  great  change,  will  not  be  unprepared  to 
meet  the  trials  that  may  be  suffered  to  come  in  their 
way;  for  the  regard  of  the  Lord  is  to  them  that  are 
labouring  to  be  freely  given  up  to  his  will;  and,  as 
we  read  in  the  scriptures  of  Truth,  they  are  to  him 
as  the  apple  of  his  eye. 

I  conclude,  with  dear  love  to  you  and  your  chil- 
dren, and  remain  your  tender  mother, 

Elizabeth  Levis. 

The  2d  month,  1774. 


372  ELIZABETH    LEVIs's   LETTERS 

To  Thomas  and  Mary  Hanson. 

Dear  Children, — 

It  is  in  my  mind  to  write  a  few  lines  to 
you.  As  a  renewed  remembrance  of  the  many 
mercies  of  God  is  fresh  in  my  heart,  I  feel  a  con* 
cern,  in  the  love  of  God,  that  you  may  ever  keep 
these  things  in  remembrance.  And,  dear  children, 
my  earnest  desire  is  that  you  may  unite  together  as 
true  help-meets  to  the  great  work  of  the  soul's  sal- 
vation; then  you  will  be  supported  under  all  your 
trials.  And,  may  you  often  be  concerned  to  search, 
and  see  how  you  are  coming  up  in  your  duty  to  the 
great  Lord  and  Master,  from  whom  we  have  receiv- 
ed many  and  great  favours.  0  my  dear  children, 
that  you  and  I  may  often  search,  and  see  how  we 
are  coming  up  in  faithfulness  to  him,  who  is  not 
only  a  great  and  powerful  One, — -but  he  is  a  tender 
Father  to  all  them  that  love  him  more  than  any 
thins:  in  this  world.  But  he  is  looking;  for  obedience 
at  our  hands,  even  as  we  look  for  obedience  from  our 
servants.  If  they  should  go  and  do  their  own  busi- 
ness, and  neglect  ours,  or  take  to  their  own  ways  to 
their  hurt, — Oh!  let  us  consider  that  it  offends  us. 
But  if  they  submit  and  turn  again,  are  we  not  ready 
to  forgive,  and  pass  by  their  offences?  Now  it  is  with 
me  to  say,  how  much  more  is  our  heavenly  Father 
in  compassion  to  his  children,  who,  upon  a  narrow 
search,  do  find  they  have  fallen  short.  If  they  are 
willing  to  double  diligence,  he  is  a  tender  father, 
and  ready  to  pass  by  many  weaknesses,  as  they  are 
willing  to  submit  under  his  hand.  Of  this  my  soul 
is  a  witness:  blessed  and  praised  be  his  holy  name 
forever. 


TO  HER  CHILDREN.  373 

My  dear  children,  it  is  with  me  yet  to  press  it 
home  to  your  minds,  that  you  may  be  earnest  to 
know  your  duty  to  God;  and  that  your  cries  may 
be  to  him  for  strength  to  come  up  therein.  Be  not 
dismayed  at  the  tumults  and  noises  amongst  men; 
but  trust  in  the  living  God,  who  in  all  ages  hath  been 
a  support  to  the  righteous  in  their  deepest  trials. 

I  now  conclude,  with  dear  love  to  you  and  your 
dear  child.  Give  my  love  to  my  companion  S.  N. 
and  her  husband,  and  to  all  my  friends,  as  if  named; 
also  to  any  who  may  ask  after  me,  whether  black  or 
white.      I  remain  your  loving  mother, 

Elizabeth  Levis. 

Kennet,  Chester  county,  11th  qfllth  mo.  1772. 


Ji  Letter  to  her  daughter,  exhorting  to  patience 
and  resignation,  under  affliction. 

Dear  Child, — 

It  is  my  desire  that  we  may  be  given  up  to 
the  will  of  God  in  all  things,  for  that  is  well  pleas- 
ing to  him.  As  it  is  he  that  gives,  so  it  is  his  right 
to  take  away  when  he  pleases;  and  our  duty  is  to 
resign  all  up  to  him  that  is  his  own.  I  expect  thou 
hast  heard  of  the  death  of  thy  dear  sister,  Lydia; 
and,  dear  child,  it  is  in  my  mind  to  give  thee  some 
account  of  my  satisfaction  in  her  departure.  It  seem- 
ed to  me  that  the  Lord  received  her  into  his  fold  of 
rest  among  his  lambs:  which  was  a  great  comfort, 
and  bore  me  up  in  that  great  trial. 

I  will  give  thee  some  account  of  what  thy  dear 

sister  had  to  say  on  her  death-bed.  Being  from  home, 

I  was  not  present,  but  had  it  from  one  of  her  near 

friends.      I  should  have  been  glad  to  have  had  an 

Vol.  VII.— 32 


374  ELIZABETH  LEVIs's  LETTERS. 

opportunity  with  her,  while  she  was  capable  of  speak- 
ing her  mind  to  me.  But,  while  I  was  closely  en- 
gaged in  this  sort,  it  came  under  my  consideration 
that  the  Lord  works  as  he  pleases,  and  that  we  ought 
to  submit  to  him  in  all  his  dealings  with  us.  Thy 
dear  sister,  when  near  her  departure,  said  it  would 
be  hard  for  her  dear  sisters  when  they  heard  of  itj 
but  added,  "We  must  part."  And  again  she  said, 
"It  is  hard  for  near  and  dear  friends  to  part;  but  we 
must  part;  yet  we  shall  meet  again,  where  we  shall 
never  part."  Having  a  desire  to  be  helped  up  on 
her  feet,  and  being  weak,  she  was  held  up  while 
she  said,  "The  Lord  will  raise  up  some  to  preach  the 
gospel  of  glad  tidings  to  the  people."  At  another 
time  she  said,  "Why  don't  you  let  me  go?  I  want 
to  be  gone." 

Her  sickness  was  short,  and  her  body  not  much 
wasted  by  it,  and  therefore  it  was  not  convenient  to 
keep  it  long;  so  that  we  could  not  have  the  opportu- 
nity of  your  company,  which  would  have  been  very 
acceptable.  Though  the  time  was  short,  there  was 
a  large  gathering;  but,  being  late,  we  had  not  the  op- 
portunity of  gathering  into  the  meeting  house.  We, 
nevertheless,  had  a  solid  time  at  the  grave,  and  the 
people  were  warned  to  prepare  for  such  a  change. 

I  conclude,  with  affectionate  love  to  thee  and  all 
relations  and  friends,  as  if  named; — and  remain  thy 
loving  mother, 

Elizabeth  Levis. 


375 


A  SHORT  ACCOUNT 

Of  the  life,  character  and  last  illness  of  Mary 
Lundy,  late  of  Burlington  county,  State  of 
New  Jersey. 

It  is  a  tribute  due  to  the  memory  of  the  righteous, 
and  may  be  a  means  to  stimulate  survivors  to  follow 
their  footsteps, — to  preserve  some  account  of  their 
lives  and  conversation,  desiring  that  others,  and  es- 
pecially their  children,  may  be  encouraged  to  walk 
by  the  same  rule,  and  mind  the  same  things.  It  is 
thus  that  "the  memory  of  the  just  is  blessed." 

Mary  Lundy  was  born  at  Westbury  on  Long  Is- 
land the  24th  of  10th  month,  1779.  Her  parents, 
Richard  and  Abigail  Titus,  were  concerned  to  give 
their  children  a  guarded  education,  and  to  train  them 
up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord;  and 
their  labours  appear  to  have  been  blest.  From  man- 
uscripts which  are  left,  written  when  she  was  young 
in  years,  it  is  evident  that  her  mind  was  seriously 
impressed  with  an  idea  of  the  necessity  of  making  a 
right  use  of  the  time  allotted  her  for  her  own  im- 
provement and  the  good  of  others.  She  was  partic- 
ularly concerned  to  bear  a  faithful  testimony  against 
the  changeable  fashions  of  the  age,  and  endeavoured 
by  example  and  precept  to  influence  the  minds  of 
her  acquaintance  to  a  willingness  to  walk  in  the  same 
way;  often  expressing  the  regret  she  felt,  in  observ- 
ing the  departure  of  many  from  the  principles  and 
practice  of  that  plainness  and  simplicity,  into  which 
Truth  leads  its  dedicated  followers. 

In  the  twenty-fourth  year  of  her  age,  she  was 
married  at  Westbury  meeting,  agreeably  to  the  or- 


376  A  SHORT  ACCOUNT 

der  established  amongst  Friends,  to  Joseph  Lundy 
of  Sussex  county,  New  Jersey,  to  which  place  she 
removed  shortly  after  to  reside. 

In  the  important  station  of  one  of  the  heads  of  a 
family,  her  example  was  worthy  of  imitation.  She 
was  deeply  concerned  to  train  up  the  children  under 
her  care  in  the  right  way,  from  which  they  would 
not  need  to  depart  when  they  were  old;  often  gath- 
ering them  around  her  and  reading  to  them  in  the 
scriptures,  or  other  books  written  by  pious  authors; 
and  endeavoured  to  impress  their  minds  with  a  love 
for  truth.  Being  herself  of  a  grave  and  serious  de- 
portment, she  often  endeavoured  to  draw  her  family 
into  silence,  knowing  in  her  own  experience  that  to 
watch  unto  prayer  was  the  only  way  to  be  preserved 
from  temptation,  and  to  receive  strength  to  overcome 
our  evil  propensities.  She  was  diligent  in  the  atten- 
dance of  our  religious  meetings,  and  careful  to  take 
all  her  family  with  her  that  she  could,  saying  if  she 
left  more  at  home  engaged  in  the  concerns  of  the 
family  than  there  was  need  of,  she  felt  little  or  no 
satisfaction  in  going  herself:  when  there,  her  de- 
portment was  solemn  becoming  the  occasion,  and 
her  countenance  evinced  that  her  mind  was  centred 
on  God.  Calm  and  patient  under  trials,  she  was 
instrumental  in  consoling  the  minds  of  others  under 
affliction,  often  repeating  an  expression  that  she 
found  safe  to  practice,  namely:  "Do  thy  best,  and 
leave  the  rest  to  Providence.'5 

In  the  year  1810,  they  removed  to  Burlington 
county,  and  became  members  of  Burlington  month- 
ly meeting. 

When  her  children  arrived  to  years  of  understand- 
ing, she  explained  to  them  the  necessity  of  attending 


OF  MARY  LUNDY.  377 

to  what  they  believed  from  the  evidence  of  truth  on 
their  minds  to  be  right;  telling  them  that  it  was  the 
only  way  to  know  good  from  evil,  and  to  receive 
strength  to  withstand  all  wrong  things;  often  remind- 
ing them,  that  though  little  things  were  little  things, 
yet  to  he  faithful  in  little  things  was  the  way  to  be 
made  rulers  over  more.  Nor  was  her  concern  lim- 
ited to  her  own  family,  it  extended  to  all,  and  she 
sometimes  felt  herself  constrained  to  call  unto  others 
to  "come  taste  and  see  that  the  Lord  is  good;"  en- 
couraging them  to  place  their  whole  trust  and  con- 
fidence in  him. 

Love  so  pervaded  her  mind  that  she  felt  no  satis- 
faction in  hearing  evil  of  any,  nor  a  disposition  to 
report  the  failings  of  her  fellow  beings,  unless  there 
was  a  necessity  to  do  so.  She  was  a  kind  neighbour, 
and  helpful  to  the  poor,  sympathising  with  them  in 
their  trials,  and  relieving  them  as  far  as  was  in  her 
power. 

A  considerable  time  previous  to  her  last  illness, 
she  appeared  to  feel  but  little  enjoyment  in  any  thing 
of  an  earthly  nature,  and  much  lamented  the  many 
and  great  deviations  observable  in  the  professors  of 
Christianity  from  that  humility  and  self-denial  into 
which  Truth  leads  the  minds  of  the  faithful,  often 
saying,  that  "having  food  and  raiment,  let  us  there- 
with be  content." 

On  the  23rd  of  3rd  month,  1832,  she  was  taken  ill 
with  the  catarrh  fever.  During  the  short  period  of 
her  illness,  she  manifested  much  patience  and  resig- 
nation to  the  Divine  will,  often  expressing  a  desire 
to  be  still.  The  night  previous  to  her  death,  she 
told  one  of  her  daughters  who  was  watching  with  her, 
^that  every  thing  in  this  world  was  stained  in  her 


378  WILLIAM  BLAKETS  LETTER 

view."  On  its  being  remarked  that  the  God  who  had 
been  with  her  all  her  life  was  with  her  yet,  she  add- 
ed, "I  hope  it  will  continue  to  be  so  to  the  end." 
The  next  day  her  throat  which  had  been  swelled 
considerably  before,  became  much  worse,  so  that  in 
the  evening  it  was  difficult  for  her  to  speak  so  as  to 
be  understood;  but  when  any  thing  was  done  for 
her,  she  manifested  a  sense  of  the  kindness  by  an 
interesting  and  expressive  countenance.  A  few  hours 
after,  the  swelling  still  increasing,  the  family  gath- 
ered round  her,  (excepting  her  husband,  who  lay  ill 
in  another  room,)  she  looked  upon  them  severally 
with  a  sweet  and  composed  countenance,  and  moved 
her  lips,  but  was  unable  to  speak;  then  gently  turn- 
ing her  head  on  her  pillow,  she  quietly  breathed  her 
last,  and  we  doubt  not  her  spirit  is  centred  in  that 
state,  where  the  weary  are  at  rest. 

Her  remains  were  interred  in  the  burial  ground  of 
Friends  at  Ancocas,  the  3d  of  4th  month,  on  which 
solemn  occasion,  an  affecting  testimony  was  borne. 


William  Blakey's  Letter  to  his  brother. 

22d  of  2d  month,  1777. 
Dear  Brother, — I  have  felt  my  mind  in  a  de- 
gree of  love  drawn  towards  thee,  with  desires  that 
thou  and  I  may  be  preserved  from  the  many  temp- 
tations and  snares  that  abound  in  this  time  of  trial 
and  difficulty;  wherein  I  have  been  made  to  believe 
that  nothing  short  of  the  Lord's  teachings  would 
stand  us  in  any  stead,  however  specious.  If  we 
have  that  sure  word  of  prophecy  to  rely  upon,  and 


TO  HIS  BROTHER.  379 

fully  confide  therein,  where  it  is  said,  "When  thou 
passest  through  the  waters,  they  shall  not  overflow 
thee;  when  thou  walkest  through  the  fire,  thou  shalt 
not  be  burned,  neither  shall  the  flame  kindle  upon 
thee;" — however  painful  our  exercises  may  be,  and 
afflicting,  as  to  the  outward, — we  shall  be  preserved 
through  all  the  storms  and  tempests  that  may  assail 
us. 

Methinks,  if  ever  there  was  a  time  in  which  it 
was  necessary  for  us  as  a  people  to  dwell  alone  as 
Israel  did, — it  is  so  now.  I  have  found  myself,  at 
seasons,  after  mixing  in  conversation  in  regard  to 
the  times,  that  I  have  been  left  in  great  weakness 
and  poverty;  under  which,  I  have  been  ready  to 
conclude,  that  I  would  try  even  to  dwell  without 
converse:  but  through  un watchfulness  I  have  often 
been  caught  to  my  hurt. 

I  am  persuaded,  that  through  the  prevalency  of  the 
spirit  of  the  world,  whereby  the  prince  of  darkness 
gets  the  upper  hand,  many  will  be  much  hindered, 
and,  I  fear,  some  quite  stopped  in  their  spiritual 
progress.  If  we  would  but  come  to  the  resolution 
that  Joshua  did,  "As  for  me  and  my  house,  we  will 
serve  the  Lord;" — we  should  be  preserved  in  safety, 
where  the  storms  and  tempests  would  not  shake  us, 
so  as  to  jostle  us  off  the  sure  Foundation  and  safe 
abiding  place.  These  shall  have  a  covert  from  heat, 
and  a  shelter  from  storm  to  flee  to,  when  others  that 
have  no  sure  abiding  place  will  be  ready  to  flee  to  the 
hills  and  mountains  for  a  refuge,  and  will  find  no 
place  of  safety;  but  will  be  as  a  vessel  without  an- 
chor, tossed  by  every  wind; — sometimes  thinking 
they  are  safe  in  one  place,  and  sometimes  in  another; 
but  still  fearful  of  all. 


3S0  EXTRACT. 

Let  us  remember  that  gracious  promise  contained 
in  the  expressions,  where  it  is  represented  that 
though  it  were  possible  for  a  woman  to  forget  her 
sucking  child,  yet  it  is  not  possible  for  the  Lord  to 
forget  those  that  love  and  fear  him. 
From  thy  brother, 

William  Blakey. 


EXTRACT. 

Friends  in  early  time  refused  on  a  religious  prin- 
ciple to  make  or  trade  in  superfluities  (of  which  we 
have  many  large  testimonies  on  record)  but  for  want 
of  faithfulness,  some  gave  way,  even  some  whose 
examples  were  of  note  in  society,  and  from  thence 
others  took  more  liberty;  members  of  our  society 
worked  in  superfluities,  and  bought  and  sold  them; 
and  thus  dimness  of  sight  came  over  many.  At  length, 
Friends  got  into  the  use  of  some  superfluities  in  dress, 
and  in  the  furniture  of  their  houses;  and  this  hath 
spread  from  less  to  more,  till  superfluity  of  some 
kinds  is  common  amongst  us. 

In  this  declining  state,  many  look  at  the  example 
one  of  another,  and  too  much  neglect  the  pure  feel- 
ing of  Truth.  A  deep  exercise  hath  attended  my 
mind,  that  Friends  may  dig  deep,  may  carefully  cast 
forth  the  loose  matter,  and  get  down  to  the  Rock, 
the  sure  foundation,  and  there  hearken  to  that  Di- 
vine voice  which  gives  a  clear  and  certain  sound. 

J.  Woolman. 


Vcrv 


Hi 


<£&, 


$>* 


IT   *  ">#